Chapter 1: author's note
Chapter Text
The enha brain rot this year has led me to this moment and it will be my engene legacy (JK). It'll be my eternal engene digital footprint. I have no idea how long I'll be writing these bc these are just for fun (I did keep up with GOT7 imagines for over four years so we'll just have to see lmao)
As for how often the updates will come, idk about a schedule bc I'm working on like a million other writing projects (including enha fanfics actually) so I'll probably just update when I finish something.
Disclaimer? Lmao
This is just for fun and is really not meant to be taken too seriously. It's just random ideas that come to my enha rotted brain that I wrote out.
None of these will be r-rated so don't expect those (I've grown too lazy to write smut. Sorry lol but these will be mostly PG-13 and bordering on the suggestive side sometimes)
As for ships, there might be some mentions, instances, or even a mini fic dedicated to said ship, so feel free to skip those if you don't like it. (It might not happen often though)
I won't take requests, but suggested ideas are welcome. (In fact, they'd probably help this last longer bc my brain can only think up so many ideas by itself) I might write them if I really like it.
Oh, and this is also posted over on Wattpad. Idk why I'm still posting there tbvh but whatever lmao And also posted over on IG -> enha_minifics <- if you're interested in following me there.
Anyway, that's enough out of me. You didn't click on this to hear me ramble. (I bet people even skipped this chapter lmao)
Enjoy. Have a fun time
And remember, live laugh love enhypen
Chapter 2: 01; jake (jealousy)
Chapter Text
Jake let out a hefty sigh as he slumped over the couch, mindlessly scrolling through his phone. He spent all day laying there waiting for his girlfriend to get home from work. Today was supposed to be one of the rare days when they could go out on a date, but she got called in to work to fill in for someone. She had told him to go out and do something so he wouldn’t be bored all day. Instead, he stayed in her apartment waiting for her.
‘She should’ve been home by now. Where is she,’ Jake thought as he eyed the Sanrio clock on the wall.
He bought that for her birthday two years ago, even helped her put it up. She does have a stool and could have reached to put it up herself, but Jake had a sneaking suspicion she didn’t put it up and acted like she couldn’t do it on purpose.
He pulled up her contact on his phone ready to call her when he heard the door beep. He quickly sprung up off the couch and ran to the door to greet her. He grinned as her face came into view. Even after long hours at work, she was still as pretty as ever.
“Hi! Welcome back,” Jake said with a grin.
She let out a laugh. Her laugh always sounded like music to his ears. “You’re so cute,” she said, removing her shoes. She gave him a pat on the head as she stepped up into the apartment. “You're like a cute dog waiting for its master to get home.”
Jake’s smile widened. “Only for you, my love~”
She grinned and gave him a peck on the cheek. “Hope you weren’t too bored while I was gone.”
She didn’t notice, but Jake’s smile faded slowly, noticing another scent on her that wasn’t her perfume or her lotion as she passed by him. Instead, it was a musky cologne scent. He blinked in confusion and followed her into the apartment.
“No, I… watched some movies and stuff,” he said.
“Oh, good. I was worried you’d get bored knowing you wouldn’t listen to me and go out. I ordered dinner on the way home, by the way. It should get here soon.” She pulled off her jacket and tossed it onto the couch.
Jake strided over to her and hugged her waist loosely. He tucked his face into her neck and frowned. She did smell mostly like herself, however, that cologne scent still lingered on her skin. She wouldn’t do something like that to him, he knew that and yet, in this split second, he couldn’t help but think the worst.
“You okay?” She asked as she turned to him. “What’s with that look?”
Jake gently pressed her back into the wall and leaned closer to her. He stared deep into her eyes as he spoke. “Why do you smell like that?”
“Huh? Like what?” She lifted her shirt to figure out what he was talking about and frowned.
Jake placed his hand on her chin and lifted her head up to make her look at him. “Whose cologne is that on you?”
His voice had deepened in his seriousness and he had her pinned against the wall. He never broke eye contact with her the whole time. A slight pink hue flushed her cheeks before she reached up to place her hands on his shoulders.
“First of all, it’s my brother’s cologne. We met up briefly and I gave him a gift for his wife. She’s expecting. Sorry, I forgot to tell you I’d meet up with him. He says hi, by the way.”
Jake pressed his lips together, suddenly feeling embarrassed. He tried to look away but she caught his chin in her hands and smiled.
“Secondly, I didn’t know jealousy looked this hot on you. Maybe I should purposely buy cologne and spray myself with it before I come home every day.”
“You’d better not,” Jake said with a pout. “It made me upset.”
“And jealous, apparently.” She grinned and pecked his pout softly.
A soft smile found its way to Jake’s face. “Just a peck? You didn’t even give me a proper kiss earlier.”
“The rest will have to wait until later. Food should be here any minute.”
Just as she finished her sentence, the doorbell rang. She brought the food to the counter and as she started removing the containers from the bag, Jake hugged her waist again, his face tucked into her neck. He huffed out a breath.
“I don’t like this cologne on you,” he said. “I’d prefer it if you smelt like mine.”
She chuckled softly and leaned back into Jake’s chest. “Then how about you make me smell like yours instead?”
Jake smirked against her skin and lifted his head. “Tempting. But the food just got here.”
“The food can wait. I want to see what jealous Jaeyun can do for me.” She turned to him and wrapped her arms around his neck. “I bet he’d be fun.”
He couldn’t help the smile growing on his face and pulled his girlfriend closer. “Alright then.”
“Have some mercy on me, though. I have work tomorrow.”
Jake laughed. “We’ll see. You might have to call in sick.”
Chapter 3: 02; sunghoon (jealousy)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon stood with the stylist noona as she fixed his makeup with a frown on his face. He couldn’t help but stare at his girlfriend standing at the side talking and laughing with Sunoo. The two of them were close, but that wasn’t the issue. Sunghoon didn’t mind that they were friends and in fact, he knew they’d get along perfectly and he was the one who introduced them to each other. The issue lay, in fact, with the hoodie she wore.
“Sunghoon, please stop frowning. You’re ruining your makeup,” the stylist noona grumbled.
He quickly unfurrowed his brow and she finished up his makeup. As she walked away to work on Jungwon’s, Sunghoon turned his attention back to his girlfriend and Sunoo. The hoodie kept bothering him. It wasn’t hers. It looked like the hoodie Sunoo sometimes wore around the dorms and on their days off. Why the hell was she even wearing Sunoo’s hoodie for?
Sunghoon cleared his throat, shaking his head to snap back to reality. He went over to them and placed his arm over her shoulders. She faintly smelled like strawberries today which was odd considering none of her perfumes had a strawberry scent.
“Hey, thanks for coming today.”
She grinned. “No problem. I’ve always wanted to see what it was like while you guys were filming EN-o'clock in person.”
“What are you two laughing about over here?”
Sunoo smirked at his hyung. “Why? Jealous?”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes. “No. I just want to know.”
“Oh, nothing of importance,” his girlfriend replied as she hugged his waist. “Just talking about a movie we saw.”
“One more thing, why are you wearing his hoodie?”
She looked down at Sunoo’s hoodie and smiled sheepishly. “Uh, earlier when we were at the convenience store, I got myself a juice. And you know how clumsy I am. I didn’t get to drink said juice and decided to wear it instead. Luckily, he had this for me to cover it up.”
Sunoo nodded, pouting playfully. “It’s a shame, too. I helped her pick out the cutest outfit for today.”
She pouted as well and touched the bow in her hair. “Mm, it matched perfectly with the bow actually and I think you would’ve liked it.”
Sunghoon nodded slowly and stared at the hoodie. Knowing why she was wearing the hoodie somehow didn’t make him feel better. In fact, he felt a little peeved she didn’t ask him for a hoodie. Not that he had one to give her though.
“I’ll have to make sure to be careful next time,” she said. “Anyway, it looks like they’re almost ready for filming~ Good luck~”
She gave him a peck on the cheek and went to stand off to the side.
Sunoo smiled and nudged his hyung’s side. “Hyung, come on. It’s just a hoodie. No need to be jealous over that.”
Sunghoon frowned. “I’m not.”
“Yes, you are. Just chill. Come on. We need our mic packs.”
Wordlessly, Sunghoon followed along, but he couldn't stop thinking about the damn hoodie.
The next day, they had dance practice and Sunghoon invited his girlfriend over again. She was talking with Sunoo again in the corner of the practice room. Luckily, this time, she wasn’t wearing Sunoo’s hoodie. Perfect.
Sunghoon walked over to them and he leaned down, resting his chin against her shoulder. “At least I get to see you without Sunoo’s hoodie on this time.”
She laughed. “So, you were jealous about the hoodie.”
Sunghoon shrugged. “Not too much. It’s only Sunoo’s after all. I don’t have to worry about him.”
He shot Sunoo a teasing wink as the younger scoffed.
“Please. If I really tried—which I won’t because you two are the perfect match—I could easily take her from you,” said Sunoo. He seemed slightly offended. “Anyway, I’ll leave you two alone. It seems hyung wants you all to himself right now.”
Sunoo turned and walked off, joining Riki who was practicing a couple of dance moves with the choreographer before they started.
She turned to Sunghoon and grinned, wrapping her arms around his waist. “Well? I’m all yours now. What’s up?”
Sunghoon chuckled softly and tucked her hair behind her ear, his hand settling gently at her chin. “I have something for you. Hopefully to avoid what happened yesterday.”
She raised an eyebrow. “You have a miracle cure to my clumsiness?”
He laughed. “No.” He lifted a bag up and gestured for her to take it. When she did and glanced inside, he spoke again. “It’s one of my hoodies. I wore it to sleep last night and sprayed it with the cologne you like to make it smell like me. Now you don’t have to ask my members for theirs since you’ll have mine. Besides, you know, I’m busy and we don’t get to see each other often. I can’t have you forgetting about me.”
His girlfriend tried to hide her smile, but failed. Her eyes lit up as she smiled. “I could never forget about you. You’re too handsome for that.”
Sunghoon grinned. “I know I am.”
She laughed brightly and hugged him again, giving him a peck on the cheek. “Thank you. I’ll use it every time I miss you or when I decide to wear juice again.”
“Perfect.” Sunghoon pressed a soft kiss to her forehead when his name got called by one of the staff. “It’s up to you if you want to use it right now since I'll be over there instead of next to you.”
She grinned and was already in the process of taking his hoodie out of the bag. “You read my mind~”
He walked off to the staff as she pulled on the hoodie and from the corner of his eye, he saw Sunoo walk over to her. They were laughing about something and he strained to try to hear what they were saying.
“See, I told you,” Sunoo said. “It worked like a charm, didn’t it?”
“I’ll never doubt you again. You were so right.” She grinned.
Sunoo shrugged. “What can I say? I know my hyung.”
Sunghoon frowned. He had no idea the context of their conversation, but somehow, he felt like he had just got baited into giving her his hoodie.
Oh, well. If that’s the truth, he’ll just have to punish her for it later.
Chapter 4: 03; heeseung (jealousy)
Chapter Text
I stood nearby the door of my apartment waiting for her to arrive. She said she’d be here soon, like five minutes ago. Although, I have been waiting at the door for the last half an hour when she told me that they were coming back from their ‘shopping’. Shopping for them is code for ‘We’re going to sit sipping on iced coffees at the park and gossip for hours’. I made that mistake of following them once on this ‘shopping’ of theirs and then never again. And by ‘them’ I mean, her, my beautiful girlfriend and her best friend. Her male friend.
They were friends long before we even started dating about a year ago and I’m not one to control who my girl is friends with, but I can’t help but feel a twinge of jealousy whenever she mentions him. They know everything about each other, I’m still learning certain things about her. He even knows all her secrets. ( I wonder what they could be. Is she just shy to talk to me about certain things? ) He even goes in her room to help her pick out outfits. ( She doesn’t even let me in there when she dresses. What could she be so shy about with me? I’ve seen it all already anyway… )
The door beeped as the code was punched in and they both walked in. To no surprise, there were no shopping bags in their hands.
“Hello, my love,” I said and greeted her with a kiss. “Did you have fun?”
She grinned. “Oh, yeah. It was great~”
“Sounds like it was a successful shopping trip then.”
“It definitely was~”
As she removed her shoes, her friend smiled at me. “Hey.”
I didn’t want to return the smile, but I did anyway to be friendly. I don’t want to be one of those terrible boyfriends that they so brutally gossip about all the time. “Hey. Thanks for bringing her home safely.”
“Yeah, no problem.”
“Are you staying for a bit?”
He checked the watch on his wrist. “Sorry, no, not this time. I have to go meet up with my sister. She’s throwing a whole fit over what she should wear for her friend’s wedding and needs my opinion.”
My girlfriend pouted. ( Could she be any cuter? Ugh, my heart. ) “Aw, okay. I’ll see you next time then.”
“Yeah, whenever we can make time.” He opened his arms for a hug which she quickly returned. They hugged tightly and my heart clenched. ( Geez, Hee. Get it together. They’re just friends. )
They let go of the hug and her friend looked at me and smiled. “Nice to see you again, Heeseung. Thank you for being a good boyfriend for her. Especially after the trainwreck that was her ex.”
She laughed. “He’s never not going to catch any strays from you, huh?”
“Girl, never. I told you he was no good. You didn’t listen.” Her friend glanced at me one more time before waving. ( Why does he always look at me like that? Did I do something wrong? ) “Bye. I really need to go.”
“Okay~ Bye~” She waved and the door closed. She turned to me and grabbed one of my hands, pulling me into the apartment. “Come~ Let’s cuddle~ I know you missed me.”
I laughed. “I definitely did.”
She pushed me to sit down on the couch and sat comfortably in my lap. We wrapped our arms around each other and she laid her head on my shoulder.
“So? How was your day without me? Boring, I bet.”
I nodded. “Mm. I didn’t know what to do.”
“Well, I’m here now, so what do you want to do?”
A smirk formed on my face and without even looking at me or even saying anything, she giggled and playfully hit my shoulder.
“Not yet. I really just wanna cuddle right now.”
I chuckled and kissed the top of her head. “Okay. Later then.”
“By the way, earlier, why did you have that look on your face?”
“Hm? What look?”
“The one you make when you’re faking like you’re being friendly. You know him. Why were you faking?” She looked up at me and her eyes shined.
( Ah, I couldn’t get past her amazing observation skills, I see. )
I debated on lying, but the truth is, I can’t lie to her. Not when she’s giving me those cute eyes. “I… I don’t know.”
“You weren’t jealous, were you?”
“No.” I tried to lie. She raised an eyebrow. ( Damn. She figured it out. ) “Maybe a little.”
“Hee, seriously? He’s just a friend.”
“Yeah, I know. I swear, it’s not an issue. It’s just… I get worried sometimes. You know what happened.”
She nodded and adjusted herself to straddle my lap. She cupped my face in her hands and looked me in the eyes. “Listen to me, stop worrying. Okay? I’m not… going to do that. I’d never dream of it. Besides, you have nothing to worry about him. He’s clear. You’re good.”
I frowned. “What does that mean?”
She blinked. “You… oh, I didn’t tell you. I’m so sorry. I forgot.”
“Tell me what?”
“He’s gay. If anything, it’s me who has to worry about him. I know he wouldn’t try to steal you from me, but I catch him ogling you all the time. I mean, who wouldn’t though when you look like this?”
I nodded slowly, the realization of a lot of his actions finally hitting me. “So that’s why he’s always looking at me. I thought it was because I did something wrong or he didn’t really like me and was keeping an eye on me.”
She laughed and shook her head. “No. He’s just looking at you all the time because you’re hot.”
I grinned. “I’m both flattered and relieved. At least that means he doesn’t hate me.”
“Yeah, but he’s out of luck.” She wrapped her arms around my neck and grinned. “Because you're mine and I’m not good at sharing.”
I smiled, hugging her waist tight. “Damn right, I’m yours and only yours.”
She leaned forward and we shared a kiss. None of us seemed to want to pull away from each other and, I fear, our neighbors are probably sick of us.
Chapter 5: 04; jungwon (date)
Chapter Text
It was our first date in a while and all it needed to do was go perfect. I had everything planned out perfectly for our date. I would pick her up by eleven and we’d have lunch. Then we’d go walking by Han River hand-in-hand, maybe drop by a cafe for some sweets. ( Bonus points if it’s an animal cafe of some kind. She loves the ones with the small, cute animals. I love them too but none of those animals are as cute as she is. ) Then we’d go see the flowers that bloomed in season and spend time there ( and catch a movie if there was time ) before watching the sunset.
That’s all that was supposed to happen on our date. Most of it went smoothly. We had lunch, walked by the river and had some sweets. However, while we were viewing the flowers and I was taking pictures for her, suddenly, it started raining.
And now, we were standing under a bus stop waiting for the rain to stop, soaking wet.
I let out a long sigh and looked over at her. “Are you okay?”
She smiled. “Yeah, I’m okay~ Are you?”
I huffed. “A little peeved this happened. I swear I checked the weather. It wasn’t supposed to rain.”
She chuckled softly, moved closer to me and grabbed onto my hands tightly. “It’s okay. At least it’ll be a fun little memory to look back on. Although, I did quite like running through such a pretty field of flowers in the rain with you. It almost felt like I was in a romance movie.”
I smiled. “It was fun, wasn’t it?”
“Yeah~ Kind of makes me want to do it again.” She wrapped her arms around my waist and hugged me close. Her hugs are always the best. It’s always nice and warm and sometimes when she hugged me nice and tight, I can feel her heartbeat. It’s absolutely one of my favorite things.
I brushed the wet hair from her face before hugging her back and gave her a peck on the cheek. “You know, if we’re quick enough, I think we can make it to the convenience store for an umbrella.”
She grinned up at me. “We get to run through the rain again?”
“Yeah. Then we can head to your place since you live closer and warm up. Maybe cuddle and order in some dinner?”
“Okay~ Let’s go.”
We interlocked our fingers tightly and both bolted together toward the convenience store. We were both laughing and smiling while running. Finally, we made it to the convenience store and I got us an umbrella and a warm drink.
We walked together under the umbrella until we got to her place. By the time we got there, the rain had slowed down. She let us into her apartment and I put the umbrella to the side to dry. We removed our shoes and entered.
“Let’s shower first, hm?” she suggested, grabbing onto my hand. “I have some of your clothes that you keep forgetting to take home. You can change into those.”
I laughed. “I don’t forget them. I leave them on purpose for times like these.”
She grinned. “Ah~ It's all a part of your brilliant plan, I see.”
I puffed up my chest playfully and nodded firmly. “Exactly.”
She laughed and gave me a quick peck on the lips. “You’re so cute~ I can’t believe I got so lucky to have you.”
I smiled. “I think I’m the lucky one.”
She giggled softly. “Why can’t we both be lucky? Now, come on. We can’t have you catching a cold in those wet clothes.”
After we finished our showers and got in to clean, dry clothes, we sat on the couch together. She tucked herself against my side, her arms around my waist. We had ordered dinner and were waiting for it to arrive while scrolling to find a movie to watch.
As fun as going out on dates with her are, these are the moments I love the most. The moments when it’s just the two of us and no one else. The moments where nothing else matters in the world to use except being in each other’s arms. She’s my everything and I can’t wait until the day we exchange our wedding vows. ( Don’t tell her I said that. I’m planning on surprising her on New Years. I hope she says yes. )
Chapter 6: 05; jay (protective)
Chapter Text
I left them alone for just a few minutes to buy her a gift in secret and already, outside of the store I can see some guy talking to her. I was stuck at the checkout counter paying for the gifts I got them when I noticed and it pissed me off because I couldn’t be at their side to help.
One flaw of hers is she’s too polite to strangers and this situation is obviously no different. Although, I could tell how increasingly uncomfortable this guy was making her feel. We made eye contact and the look they gave me made me want to just run out the store.
Now, I don’t have a problem with other men being around them, nor is it good much of a problem if I find out he’s flirting. Why would I when I know she’s already mine and I won over them? However, the problem lies when the men get touchy, pushy, and can’t take a no or can’t take the hint when she says she has a boyfriend.
Based on the look she gave me, it seems this guy was all of that and I want nothing more than to punch him in the face.
I thanked the cashier when they handed me the bag and walked out, approaching them carefully. I didn’t want to approach too fast and cause a scene, especially if the guy ends up becoming aggressive.
“Come on, girl. I can’t even get your number?”
Ugh, he even sounds sleazy.
“No. I'm sorry. I have a boyfriend,” she said. Her body language was defensive and even more, I wanted to punch him. Anyone who makes them uncomfortable or scared like this becomes my enemy.
“Boyfriend? Well, I don’t see him. Besides, he doesn’t have to know.”
I cleared my throat as I stood behind her and placed my arm gently around her waist, my hand resting on her hip. “Leave the lady alone.”
The guy raised an eyebrow and snickered. “And who might you be?”
“Their boyfriend. Now get out of here or we'll have a problem.”
The guy rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”
He flipped us off before leaving ( have some decorum, dude ) and immediately, I felt her body relax. She pouted and hugged me close.
“Next time, let me just come in the store with you. I was so scared,” they said, burying their face against my neck. “I’ll keep my eyes closed if you're getting me a gift.”
“I won’t make that mistake again. I'm sorry.” I gave them a peck on the forehead and patted their head. “Let me make it up to you.”
She looked up at me and grinned. “Are you going to give me my gift now?”
I looked at the bag in my hand and shook my head. “No. These are for your birthday, darling. You can’t get them now.”
They pouted again and I had to try to hold myself back from grabbing their face and kissing them. ( We’re in public, Jongseong. Stop it. You know you can’t control yourself once you start. )
“Fine. How about some ice cream then? Some sweets would immediately cheer me up.”
“Sure. Let’s go. You can order however many scoops you want.”
She grinned wide. “I’m going to order all the scoops then~ Every flavor~”
I laughed knowing she was kidding, but nod. She’s quite particular about the types of food she eats, but it’s more serious with ice cream. There are definitely flavors out there they flat out refuse to eat.
“Okay, but don’t regret it later when you can’t finish it all.”
“Please. Have you met me? I have a separate stomach for ice cream.”
“I’ve done more than just meet you,” I said.
She gasped and giggled softly. “Oh my God. Don’t say that when we’re in public.”
I laughed. “No one else heard me, but if they did, I hope it steers them away from you. They have to know that you’re mine.”
“Aw, I love it when you’re all protective over me~”
“As long as it makes you feel safe.”
“It does~” She grabbed my hand and locked our fingers together. “Let’s hurry before all the ice cream is gone.”
I looked down at their hand in mine as we walked to the ice cream shop and smiled softly. They have the prettiest hands, but I think the ring I got them will make it even prettier.
Chapter 7: 06; riki (jealousy)
Chapter Text
Riki, Heeseung, and Sunoo decided today they were all going to go to the mall. They wanted to do some shopping, Heeseung wanting to look for a present to send home for his parents. On the way there, Riki shot a text to his girlfriend knowing that morning she told him she’d be out shopping as well. Oddly, she didn’t text back. Normally she was quick with her responses, but not today.
He frowned at his phone waiting for her reply, but when one didn’t come through, he huffed. He shoved his phone in his hoodie pocket and leaned his head back against the headrest.
“What’s wrong?” Sunoo asked.
“She didn’t reply to my text.”
“That’s weird. She’s usually really quick to reply to you,” Sunoo said.
See, even he knew she was good at replying.
“Right? What could she be doing that she didn’t reply?”
Heeseung awkwardly cleared his throat and looked out the car window.
Riki looked at him and frowned. “Hyung. Do you know something?”
“Huh? Me? No.” Heeseung shook his head. “I know nothing.”
He pulled out his phone to make himself look busy and turned away again. He was typing something and not long after, Sunoo received a text. Sunoo looked at his phone and then quickly put it back in his pocket. He looked at Riki and when they made eye contact, he flinched and looked away.
“Why are you two being so weird?” Riki asked.
“Huh? We’re not being weird.” Sunoo grinned. “We’re being our usual selves.”
Riki looked between his two hyungs and rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”
When they arrived at the mall, Heeseung and Sunoo stepped out first, then Riki followed after. They walked in and while heading to the store Heeseung wanted to go to, Sunoo suddenly started acting strange again. He began pushing against Riki to hurry into the store and waving his arms.
“Hey! Look at that. You should buy that for your mom,” he said, pointing it out.
Riki frowned and looked at the product. “I don’t think she’d use this, hyung. This is for men.”
“Then your dad.” Sunoo grinned. “What do you think?”
“No, I don’t think he’d like this. I’m just gonna go to—”
“No! No, I… you can’t! I… I need your help.” Sunoo picked up two different products and held them up. “Which one do you think my mom would like? Or my sister? I need to look for both of them.”
“I think you know them better than I do, hyung. You should really pick by yourself.”
“No, I really think I need your opinion. For some reason, I’m very indecisive today. I couldn’t even pick which shoes to wear. Silly me.” Sunoo grinned and pulled Riki further into the store with him. “Come on. Help me out, won’t you?”
“Why don’t you ask Heeseung hyung? I really want to go check out the new—” Riki turned to look outside of the store but Sunoo quickly stopped him from turning.
“No! You can’t!”
Riki frowned. “Why not?”
“I… I just… You don’t want that. I heard it’s not even that good anyway.”
“You’re really acting weird, hyung. You got a fever or something?”
“No, I don’t. I just… really do need your opinion…”
Riki blinked, staring at his hyung. He knew Sunoo was weird, but not this weird. Heeseung was also acting kind of strange in the car. What was with them today? Maybe they woke up on the wrong side of the bed or something.
“Nah, you got it. I’m going.” Riki turned and started walking for the exit.
Sunoo jumped and grabbed onto his arm, trying to hold him back but Riki shook him off easily and jogged away from him.
“Wait! Ah! Hyung, he’s escaping,” Sunoo yelled for Heeseung.
Riki laughed as he ran away from them heading for the store he wanted to go to when he spotted something odd. Sitting at a table near the food court was his girlfriend. She was with someone. And not just any someone. She was with Jake. They were smiling and laughing with each other.
Riki frowned, staring at them. What were they doing here together? She said she’d be out shopping, which didn’t seem like a lie. She was at the mall after all, but Jake didn’t say he’d be at the mall shopping today. He said he had something to do at the company.
He walked up to the two of them silently and Jake noticed him approaching mid-drink and began to choke on it. He quickly grabbed a napkin to wipe his face and held onto his nose.
“Are you okay?” Riki’s girlfriend asked.
Jake waved his hand while coughing and pointed behind her. She turned and looked up at Riki when he stopped by their table and grinned.
“You’re here!” She sprang up from her chair and hugged him. She tiptoed to give him a peck on the cheek and smiled. “What are you doing here?”
“Heeseung hyung wanted to get something. I just decided to tag along.” Riki looked at Jake and then back at his girlfriend. “You didn’t respond to my text.”
She blinked and pulled out her phone from her purse. She opened the text and looked up at him sheepishly. “Oh, I must not have heard it. Sorry.”
“You didn’t tell me Jake hyung would tag along with you.”
“Oh, didn’t I? I thought I did. Sorry, again.”
“In fact, Jake hyung, what are you doing here anyway? I thought you said you had something to do at the company.”
Jake, finally recovered from his choking fit, sniffled. “I… came here after I was done?”
She frowned. “Wait, you lied to him? How could you? Now he’s going to get the wrong idea!”
“Sorry,” Jake apologized. “I… panicked when he asked me where I was going.”
“I don’t have the wrong idea about anything,” Riki said. “I’m upset that you two had the nerve to hang out without me. Why wasn’t I invited to hang out? You know how boring it can get at home?”
“It’s not that we didn’t want you to come,” she said. “I just…”
“Just what? You’d rather hang out with my friend than me?”
“Definitely not…” She sighed softly and looked at Jake. “Well? I guess there’s no reason to keep it a secret, huh? He’s here. He’ll see it.”
“See what?”
“I came to buy you a present for your birthday,” she said as she grabbed the bag from the floor and held it up. The brand on the bag showed the store he was heading for. “I needed help picking out the right one and Jake oppa helped me out. He knew which one you were looking into getting so…”
Riki blinked and looked in the bag. “Oh… it’s the new one.”
“I guess, happy early birthday then, baby~” She grinned and pecked his cheek.
He looked in the bag and then at her. “So, that’s all this is then?”
“Of course~”
He nodded and hugged her loosely. “Thank you. I ruined the surprise though, didn’t I?”
She laughed and hugged his waist. “It’s okay~ I imagine it’d make less work for Jake oppa anyway. He’d have to make sure you don’t buy it until your birthday.”
Riki looked over at Jake. “Right. But I think we need to make a new rule for our relationship.”
“Like what?”
“No hanging out with my friends without me. Seeing him alone with you made me feel weird,” Riki muttered as he bent down to rest his chin against her shoulder.
She smiled and hugged him tighter. “Okay~”
Jake wrinkled his nose. “And become your guy's third wheel? No thanks.”
Riki laughed. “You’re just jealous I have a girlfriend now and you don’t.”
“Please, that’s not the reason. I’d rather hang out with Sunghoon and his girlfriend than you two. At least they’re past the clingy, new couple phase.”
“We’re not that clingy,” she defended.
“You’ve been hugging him since he walked up to the table.”
“Just sounds like you’re jealous to me,” Riki teased.
Jake rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”
Sunoo and Heeseung walked up to their table.
“You third wheeling over here, Jake?” Heeseung asked.
Jake quickly stood up from his seat. “Nope. Now you two are. Peace.”
He grabbed his drink and his shopping bag and speed walked away.
Sunoo snorted. “Bold of him to assume we’d third wheel them. We can pretend to be just as embarrassing a couple as they are if we really wanted to.”
Heeseung laughed. “We could, but then we’d probably traumatize them.”
Riki shook his head. “Please don’t.”
“Anyway,” she said, “since you’re all here, why don’t we go shopping together? We need to go look for a present for Sunghoon oppa.”
“As long as you stay by me,” said Riki as he slipped his hand into hers. “Don’t go anywhere near those two.”
She laughed and nodded. “Okay~”
“Who knew he’d be that type of jealous boyfriend,” Sunoo said, leaning toward Heeseung as they walked after the couple and followed behind them.
“Who knew he’d even get old enough to get a girlfriend? What happened to our little Riki? When did he grow up?”
“True that… and now he’s even taller than you. When did that happen?”
“No kidding…”
Chapter 8: 07; sunoo (first kiss/confession)
Chapter Text
We were having such a good time tonight and I just had to go and ruin it. Now, we stood awkwardly with each other on the bridge looking out over the Han River. For some reason, my little pea sized brain thought it’d be a genius idea to just kiss her out of nowhere. Without her permission, no less. I couldn’t believe I just did that. She couldn’t believe I just did that.
We stared at each other for a while, frozen and in silence. My hands were still on her cheeks.
I quickly moved my hands away and turned away. “I’m… I’m so sorry. I don’t know why I did that.”
I was hoping to blame it on the alcohol we had at the pocha not too long ago, but I didn’t even have that much. I wasn’t drunk at all so why in the world did I just do that? We aren’t even dating. I didn’t even tell her how I feel about her. What the hell is wrong with me?
“Sunoo…”
I heard her call out to me and thought now would be a good time to brace myself for possibly bad news. Maybe she never wanted to be friends with me anymore. Maybe she hates me, especially now. Maybe she has a boyfriend I never knew about and I just accidentally made her cheat on him.
“Look, uh, if you don’t want to talk to me or be my friend anymore after this, I’d totally understand,” I said.
“Sunoo…”
My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt like it was so loud, she could probably hear it.
“You know what, I’ll just… call you a taxi or something so you can go home. I’m so sorry. I messed up and ruined our night, didn’t I?”
I turned away from her but she stopped me. She grabbed onto my jacket and pulled me close to her. At first, I assumed it was for a hug or something, but I was wrong. She had me tightly by the jacket and her lips were on mine.
I froze yet again. I didn’t move until she pulled back and looked up at me. Finally I noticed the blush on her cheeks. She was almost nearly bright red.
“Sunoo, you talk too much,” she said. “Listen, um, I… I like you. I’ve actually been trying to tell you all night, but…”
“But… I talk too much?”
She chuckled softly. “Just a little, but I do love just listening to you. You have so much to say and just listening to you ramble really does make my day, even if it is just nonsense most of the time.”
She let go of my jacket and turned to look out at the river. “I don’t know why you kissed me. It was a surprise. I thought you were going to confess or something when you did. It’s okay if you don’t feel the same way I do. I just wanted you to know.”
I chuckled and nodded. “Honestly, I don’t know why I did either. I don’t know if I just got caught in the moment or something. Um—” I looked at her and gently grabbed her chin to make her look at me. “I like you, too.”
The blush in her cheeks got deeper and she looked away from me. I smiled and stepped closer to her. I could see that even her ears were getting pink from her blush.
“D-Do you really like me?” She asked softly.
“I do,” I replied. “And do you really like me?”
She looked at me and nodded. “I really do. You put up with me even with how weird and quiet I can be.”
I smiled and placed my hand on her cheek. “Then, will you allow me to be your boyfriend?”
She nodded slowly. “Okay.”
I couldn’t help the grin that spread over my face and immediately hugged her. I felt so happy in this moment that if this were a dream, I hope to never wake up. I wish to stay like this with her in my arms and her arms around me forever.
Chapter 9: 08; jay (villain-hero au)
Chapter Text
Jay let out a long sigh and settled back in the chair he was forcefully sat on and tied to. He looked at his wrists where they were bound by rope to the arm rests of the chair and flexed his hands. While he didn’t mind the fact that he was tied up, he had felt a little disappointed in the hero who captured him.
He and the hero go back several years and have been playing a dangerous game of cat and mouse all this time. They’ve been rivals for a very long time and know each other. Their strengths, their weaknesses, their quirks, their habits. She should know better by now.
She seemed so convinced that tying him to the chair to interrogate him would work. She seemed so proud when she bound him, Jay just decided to play along and feign defeat.
Finally, she entered the room again, two cups in her hands.
“About time you showed up again, hero. I was starting to get bored,” Jay said.
“Thirsty?” She asked, and held out the cup to Jay. A smirk formed in her face as she looked at the cup and then up to him.
“Not right now, darling,” Jay replied, trying to not show that he had actually felt annoyed that she did that to him. “I find myself with my hands full right now. Maybe later.”
The hero shrugged. “More for me then.”
She tipped up the cup to her lips and drank the liquid down. She did the same with the other cup in her hand and placed them on the table behind her.
‘So that’s the game she wants to play today. Fine then,’ Jay thought.
“Alright, let’s get to it then, villain,” she said as she leaned back on the table, her arms across her chest. “The girl. Where is she?”
“You’re going to have to be a bit more specific than that,” Jay replied. “I know many girls, yourself included, and I do know where they are.”
The hero rolled her eyes. “You know which girl I’m talking about. The one you kidnapped two days ago.”
Jay tilted his head in thought. “Hm, I think you have me confused for someone else. I didn't kidnap anyone. Not recently anyway.”
“Yes, you did. We have proof you were with her two days ago before she vanished.” The hero grabbed the file she had left on the table and grabbed out a photo to show Jay. “See?”
Jay looked at the photo carefully and slowly a smirk spread on his face. “Ah, that girl.”
“Yes, now where is she?”
“No idea. I didn’t take her.”
“If you didn’t take her, then why were you at her place?”
Jay let out a laugh. “You don’t get out much, do you?”
“No, thanks to you and your antics.”
“Well, I’ll spare you the details then, but to sum it up, she invited me over for some… fun.” Jay smirked and tilted his head at her. “We could have the same fun too if you'd like. You did invite me into your home as well. Seems rude of me to not fulfill a lady’s request.”
The hero’s race wrinkled with disgust. “No. You know damn well that you’re only here because you blew up the police station.”
Jay let out a laugh and nodded. “Oh, yeah. I did do that, didn’t I? That was fun.”
The hero observed the villain in front of her curiously. “I’m having a hard time believing that you didn’t kidnap her. You have to at least be involved in it somehow. You’ve kidnapped people before and this girl is the daughter of a politician. Knowing you, you’d use her as ransom.”
“Very true, I would. But I didn’t kidnap her.”
The hero frowned, observing him again. “But you know who did, don’t you?”
Jay hummed softly and averted his gaze. “You know, you have lovely taste in furniture. You could use some art on the wall though.”
“You do know!” The hero leaned forward, placing her hand on the back of the chair and leaned closer to him. “Tell me who did it. Now.”
Jay smirked as they made eye contact. The hero had the prettiest eyes and it was always his favorite feature of hers. You could see the passion in her eyes every time they fought. Another thing about her was that she always smelt good, it was almost intoxicating. This time, she did smell a little different and Jay couldn’t help but feel enamored with the scent.
“No. I’ll never tell.”
“We can do this all night. I do have you tied to a chair.”
Jay chuckled. “That you do.”
“So tell me. Who kidnapped her and why?”
“No. I don’t think I will. And you can’t make me.”
“Yes, I can.” The hero pulled out a gun and pressed it against the bottom of Jay’s chin. “Now, tell me.”
“Is that supposed to intimidate me? It won’t work. You should know this by now.”
The hero chuckled softly and nodded. “You’re right. I’ll have to aim somewhere else you care so much about then, hm?”
Jay laughed as the hero pointed the gun lower and lower at his body until she settled it on a particular spot between his legs. “You’re awfully feisty today, aren’t you?”
“Yeah, well, the sooner I can find the girl, the better. So tell me or I’ll shoot.”
Jay nodded slowly. “You know, I think I like this side of you. You should let her out more often. You always have this passionate glint in your eyes, but this one…”
“Enough. Who took the girl?”
“I'm not sure you’d like the answer to that.”
“I would actually.”
“What do I get in return if I tell you? My information isn’t cheap, you know.”
“You get to keep your manhood.” She smirked.
Jay threw his head back and let out a loud laugh. “You’re cute like this. You seem so satisfied with yourself.”
“And you seem awfully calm for someone I can shoot easily.”
Jay smiled and made eye contact with her again. “Because, darling, I know something you don’t. You don’t have the advantage here.”
“How do I not? I have you tied up. You can’t do anything.”
“I can.”
“Try it then.”
“Fine. But don’t get mad at me. You told me to do it.”
In a swift movement, Jay yanked on the ropes which he had untied much earlier, kicked the gun out of her hand, and pushed her back until the back of her legs hit the table and she was trapped between it and him. Her breath hitched as she tensed up the closer he got to her. He placed one hand against the table and one at the base of her neck.
Jay smirked seeing the panicked look on her face and let out a soft laugh. “You really should have checked the ropes before starting the interrogation.”
She gulped as his hand grasped her neck. “Well, if you’re going to kill me, do it already.”
“Why would I do that? We have too much fun together, I could never kill my rival.”
“Then, escape. Since you’re out of your restraints, you can just leave.”
“I would, but I have a feeling you don’t want me to leave. Do you? You’ve been curious about it since I mentioned what I did with the girl earlier, haven’t you?” Jay chuckled softly, seeing the blush creeping up the hero’s neck. “I must be right.”
“N-No,” she defended, her cheeks starting to tint pink as well. She pushed Jay’s hand off from her neck and turned to move away from him, but he quickly trapped her by placing the other hand on the table now.
“Don’t worry. I won’t do anything unless you ask me to,” Jay said softly into her ear. “I may be a villain but I would never take advantage of anyone like that.”
The hero looked up at him and cleared her throat, attempting to shake off her blush. “Tell me one thing at least about that day. You were only the distraction to keep her there, weren’t you? You have to be in on her kidnapping.”
“You’re still on that, huh?”
“I just want to know.”
Jay sighed and shook his head. “No. I swear, I had nothing to do with it at all.”
“I have a hard time believing that.”
“If I did, I wouldn’t be here. Although, you are better company than she is. She’s too whiny.” Jay tilted his head at the hero and reached a hand up. She flinched, but all Jay did was brush the hair from her face. His eyes trailed slowly down her face from her eyes to her lips and then down to her exposed neck. Usually, she used a choker or a turtle neck. “Did you do this on purpose?”
“Do what?”
“You’re even using perfume. You don’t usually smell like this. It’s… tantalizing.”
Jay raised an eyebrow when he caught the mischievous glint in her eyes. She placed her hands on his shoulders and slowly wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Is it?”
“Careful, beautiful. You don’t want to be doing anything you’d regret.”
“Who said I’d regret it? Just show me a good time and I won’t.”
Jay snickered, his hands finding her waist. “Is this your payment for information from me?”
She shrugged, a teasing smile forming on her face. “It doesn’t have to be, but if you insist, it could be.”
“Oh, I see. You’re jealous, aren’t you? I gave attention to her instead of you,” Jay teased as he lifted her gently to sit on the table. He brushed his lips over her neck, inhaling her scent. She had never smelt so intoxicating before. What the hell kind of perfume did she use?
“Maybe,” she admitted. “Or perhaps this is just a ploy to use you. Who knows?”
Jay laughed against her skin. “You’re learning some tricks from me, huh? Either way, we both get what we want out of this, don’t we?”
She moved one of her hands to Jay’s cheek to lift his head and looked him in the eyes. “Depends on what you want.”
“You know what I want. All you have to do is ask.” He leaned forward and stopped when their lips were only centimeters apart, their breath brushing over each other's cheeks. “So ask nicely.”
“Please,” she whispered, her eyes fluttering closed.
“As you wish,” he whispered back before closing the distance.
Chapter 10: 09; heeseung (there for you through a break up)
Chapter Text
Heeseung was getting ready to start gaming. He had his drinks ready, he had just finished eating his ramyeon, and he just sat down to boot up his computer. He moved to put on his headset when his phone began to ring. He looked over and frowned seeing who was calling him.
‘Why is she calling me right now? I thought she’d be on her anniversary date by now,’ he thought as he picked up his phone.
“Hello?”
He heard a sniffle over the phone and was immediately alert. “H-Hi…”
“Did something happen? It sounds like you’ve been crying.”
“Because I have…”
“Are you okay? What happened?”
“Uh, I… saw my boyfriend with another girl… I think it’s the girl he’s been telling me is his cousin. And I don’t know about you but I don’t make out with my cousin and feel her up in public.”
“Where are you right now? I can come and get you.”
“N-No, it’s… late. I don’t want to bother you or the guys.”
“It’s fine. You won’t. You know we’re always there for you.” He was already up and putting on a thick jacket and a beanie before getting an answer from her.
“O-Okay, thank you… Um, actually, I don’t think I’m too far from your dorm. I’m at the park across from the convenience store. You know the one, right?”
“Yeah, I know the one. I’ll be there soon, okay? Stay there. I’m coming.”
Heeseung rushed out of his room, hurriedly trying to put on his shoes. Jay peeked out of the living room to look at him.
“Where are you going?”
“Uh, convenience store. I’ll be back.”
He didn’t wait for a response and rushed out of the door. He ran as quickly and as safely as he could. The ice and snow made it nearly impossible for him to go any faster. When he finally made it to the park, he found her sitting on the swings. Her face was tucked into her scarf, her nose pink.
He went up to her and held out his hand to her. She looked up at him and tears filled her eyes immediately. She jumped up and threw her arms around him to cry on his shoulder. He patted her head softly as she cried and held her close.
“Come on. Let’s get to the dorm. It’s cold out here.”
They made the walk back to the dorm silently. Obviously, she didn’t want to talk about it more so he didn’t push. When they made it to the dorm, Heeseung let her in first and then went in after.
“I’m back,” he announced.
Jay and Riki looked at him confused as he walked into the dorm with her.
Jay raised his eyebrow. “Eventful convenience store trip?”
“Go on into my room and warm up a little,” Heeseung said, gently pushing her to his room. “I’ll be there soon with some tea for you.”
She nodded and bowed her head to Jay and Riki before going into his room. Heeseung pulled off his jacket and headed to the kitchen to make her tea.
“What’s going on, hyung?” Riki asked. “Why is noona here?”
“Yeah, uh, what is she doing here? Didn’t she have a date or something?”
Heeseung rolled his eyes. “Uh, call the others here first then I’ll explain. I think all of you need to hear this.”
Jay raised an eyebrow. “Okay?”
Heeseung took the mug of tea to his room and found her cuddled up in his blanket. She sat up when she saw him and he handed over the cup.
“Do you need anything else right now?”
She shook her head. “No. Thank you.”
Heeseung patted her head gently. “Take this time to rest up a bit, okay? I’m going to tell the guys what happened, but you can give them all the details later when you’re ready.”
She nodded slowly and stared into the tea cup. “O-Okay…”
Heeseung pecked the top of her head. “I’m sorry this happened. He didn’t deserve you.”
She smiled small and nodded. Tears were filling up in her eyes again.
Heeseung turned and walked out to the living room. All of the others were there.
“What’s going on, hyung?” Jungwon asked.
Heeseung looked over at his room door and then back at them. “Uh, she saw her boyfriend with another girl tonight.”
All of them looked at him shocked.
“Oh, so what I’m hearing is he wants to die today,” Jay said.
“Yeah, where did she see him? I just want to talk to him,” Sunoo added. He looked pissed. In fact, all of them looked pissed.
“Look, I know we’re all mad for her and all want to take turns beating him up, but we can’t do that. We really just need to be there for her,” said Heeseung.
“Right, and we can’t do that for her from a jail cell.” Jungwon nodded, his arms crossed.
“Does she need someone to talk to?” Jake asked.
“Not right now. I don’t think she wants to talk about it right now. She was quiet the whole way here.”
“I knew something was off about him,” Riki remarked.
“Especially recently, right,” Sunghoon said. “The way he kept looking at his phone and always talking about some cousin all of a sudden. I wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt, but I guess he’s as sleazy as I thought.”
“But who would even want to hurt noona like that?” Sunoo pouted. “She’s the nicest person ever.”
“Which is exactly why we have to be there for her,” Heeseung said. “Meaning, if we see him in the street, we won’t do anything and we’ll be civil. We’ll just ignore him.” He turned his attention to Jungwon, Jay, and Sunoo. “Especially you three. Seriously. You three need to behave.”
Jay rolled his eyes. “You’re really tying my hands, but fine. I’ll be good.”
Sunoo hmphed and flopped back onto the couch. “That’s no fun.”
“But it does beat ending up in jail,” said Jungwon.
“Mm, true… Fine! I’ll behave. But not if he tries to start something first. I won’t be civil then.”
“Thank you, guys,” she said from behind Heeseung. “You guys are the best.”
Heeseung turned to her. She still had his blanket around her and the mug in her hand was empty. He took the mug from her. “How are you feeling?”
“I’ve… felt better. I just heard you guys talking and I feel like I’ll feel better if I’m with all of you.” She walked over to the couch and took the empty spot next to Sunoo. She leaned her head on Sunoo’s shoulder and pouted.
Sunoo immediately put his arms around her. “Noona…”
She pulled her phone from her pocket. “He keeps calling me too. I can’t keep ignoring him, can I?”
“Yes, you can.” Sunghoon grabbed her phone from her hands and shut it off. “Don’t even think about it. And later, make sure you block his number and block him on everything.”
She smiled small and nodded. “Okay.” She sniffled and let out a sigh. “I really know how to pick them, huh? All my exes have been so bad…”
“Then maybe you should date Heeseung hyung,” Riki blurted out right as Heeseung came back from the kitchen. Jungwon nudged him in the side. “What? They match, don’t they?”
She chuckled and made eye contact with Heeseung before he sat on the couch. “I’m not exactly looking for anyone right now.”
“Well, when you are, you should date him. I literally cannot take another day of him—” Sunghoon put his hand over Riki’s mouth to shut him up.
“Look at the time. It’s time for the kids to go to sleep,” he said. He didn’t move his hand the whole time while dragging Riki off to his room.
She chuckled softly and glanced over at Heeseung. His ears were pink and he avoided looking at her.
“Noona, how about you come to our dorm tonight?” Sunoo suggested. “You can sleep in my bed and first thing in the morning, our manager can take you home.”
“Oh, no. I really should just be going home…”
“No, he might show up there tonight. You should really stay here with us.”
“Well, I suppose…”
“Great! I’m going to go tidy up a bit in my room first and then come back for you.” Sunoo smiled. “And also, if you’re feeling ready to talk about it, I’ll listen.”
Sunoo jumped up from the couch and left the dorm.
“You know, I should probably… go clean up also,” said Jake. He quickly turned and ran off after Sunoo.
“Jungwon, maybe you should too,” Jay suggested.
“Hm? But my stuffs all clean.”
“How about you just go and double check? You never know.”
Jungwon frowned. “Okay? Well, I’ll see you there then, noona. I could also be someone who will listen if you need to talk.”
She smiled and nodded. “Thank you.”
Jungwon turned and left the dorm. Jay cleared his throat.
“Well, uh, I guess I’ll go get ready for bed, too,” he said. “Oh, if he shows up at your place tomorrow, let me know. I’ll beat him up for you.”
She laughed and nodded. “Okay. I’ll do that.”
“Goodnight.” Jay turned and went off to his room.
“After all this time, they’re still weird,” she said with a chuckle.
“Yeah, and I have to deal with it every day,” Heeseung said.
She stood up from the couch and held his blanket around her body. “I guess I should gather up my things I left in your room.”
“Right. Let me help you.”
They headed back to his room and she set back down his blanket. She took up her jacket. Heeseung grabbed her scarf and held it out to her. She grabbed it from him and smiled.
“Thanks, by the way, for coming to get me. I noticed you were all set up to play your game.”
He looked over at his desk and shook his head. “It’s okay. You’re more important than a game. You’re more important than anything.”
“Am I?”
“Of course you are.”
“Thanks. I… I don’t think I’ve ever been told that before. All of you are really the best friends I could ever ask for. I’m grateful.”
“We try to be.” Heeseung smiled. “I mean, I wouldn’t want my friend to just sit by and watch while I’m going through something tough. I couldn’t just sit by and let you go through that yourself. You have all of us now. You don’t have to be tough all on your own anymore.”
She smiled. “Mm, you’re right, I really don’t.”
“Noona?” Sunoo’s voice rang. His head popped into Heeseung’s room. “Ready?”
“Yeah. I’m coming.” She smiled up at Heeseung and gave him a hug. “Thank you, again, for being there for me.”
Heeseung hugged her back tightly. “No problem.”
She moved to pull back on the hug, but he let it linger just a bit longer before letting her go.
“Don’t forget your phone. I saw Sunghoon put it on the table.”
“Right, thank you for reminding me.”
Before she walked out of his room, she turned to look at him one last time and then she shut the door behind her.
Heeseung let out a breath and clutched his chest. He moved to his bed and picked up his blanket. He could smell her perfume on it.
Ah, he was hopelessly in love, but at a time like this, he knew it’d be inappropriate to try to go after her. She was in a vulnerable state and probably wasn’t looking to just jump into a new relationship. Maybe in time, but right now, Heeseung was glad to have her as a friend and he’d gladly still be there for her should she choose to date someone else.
Chapter 11: 10; jake (first kiss/confession)
Chapter Text
“Hey, are you busy?”
I texted her that about an hour ago and now she was on her way over. This is the first time she’s coming over and honestly, I’m kinda freaking out. The two of us have been friends for a while but she’s never been over because when she’s not busy, I’m busy and when I’m not busy, she’s busy.
I actually have a secret I’ve been keeping from her. I’ve liked her for longer than we’ve actually been friends. She used to work at this cafe I used to go to. ( I stopped going because she changed jobs haha ) She was the barista and she knew my order. I was her regular. It actually wasn’t until one day when she turned up at my part-time job when we started to become friends.
Today, hopefully, I’ll get to tell her how I feel. I’m not sure if she feels the same. I hope she does.
I heard the doorbell ring and I rushed over to the door. I opened it after confirming it was her at the door and grinned. “Hi, welcome.”
She smiled. “Thank you.”
She walked in and removed her shoes. I helped her take off her coat and we entered in the apartment.
“It’s about time we get to hang out like this,” I said. “It’s been a while.”
“Yeah, it has. And it's my first time at your place too. It’s nice~”
“Thanks. Uh, make yourself at home. Do you want anything? Water or a snack?”
“No, not right now. Thank you though.” She sat down on the couch and looked around. “This place feels so you. It is a little empty though, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, well, I live alone so I wouldn’t really know what to fill it up with.”
She chuckled and nodded. “I wish I knew the feeling, honestly. I still live with my parents. That’s why I haven’t invited you over and my parents are a little bit crazy. It’d probably scare you off.”
“They can’t be that bad.”
“No, but they really do seem to care about my love life. My mom keeps trying to set me up with random men that walk into their restaurant or her friend’s sons. I’m just a little tired of it. I’m only young. Why do I need to look for someone now?”
“You’re not looking?”
“Not really, no. If it does happen, by some miracle, I wouldn’t be opposed. I just think it might take someone special to date me.”
I laughed and nodded. “Mm, same here actually.”
“No, please. Any girl would be lucky to have you.”
“Any girl?”
She nodded. “Yeah. You’re great. Plus, I think your place could use a little bit of a feminine touch. Some plants here and there. A little bit more color here and there. Maybe some cute photos of you and her on the walls.”
“Maybe. I haven’t had a relationship since I was in school so I don’t know how it’d be to date now.” I sat down on the couch and leaned back. “Maybe I’ll just become a hermit.”
“Or have one of those cheesy marriage pacts with one of your friends. One of mine jokingly said we should have one for when we turn thirty-five. Surprisingly, she’s actually married now. I didn’t think she’d get married so young, but she’s loving it so I’m happy for her.”
I laughed softly. “Ah, well, other than you, my only friend closeby who’s crazy enough to agree to this is Jay. Sunghoon would look at me like I’m insane.”
She laughed. “Then your apartment would be decorated with instruments. I don’t know about that one.”
“Then would you do one with me instead?”
She tapped her chin in thought. I felt nervous the longer she thought. What if she said no? I mean, maybe if she said no, it wouldn’t quite be a no to dating me… right?
“You know what? Sure. If we’re both single by thirty-five, let’s get married.”
I looked at her in shock. “Eh? You’re saying yes?”
She laughed. “Did you want me to say no?” She held up her pinky to me and smiled. “What do you say?”
I chuckled softly and wrapped my pinky around hers and we stamped our thumbs together. “Alright. Don’t forget it now.”
“How could I? I have something to look forward to when I turn thirty-five. Knowing me and my track record with dating, we’re guaranteed to get married. Unless, of course, you meet the love of your life before then.”
“What makes you think I haven’t met them yet? Maybe we’re just not together yet.”
“Ah, true. I hadn’t thought of that.”
I looked at her next to me and observed her. Sometimes I do wonder if she knows that I like her and is purposely avoiding it or if maybe she might be oblivious. Either way, I had a plan today and I was going to see it through regardless of what the outcome was going to be.
“Hey, uh, since you’re here, there’s actually something I need your help with. I can’t do it myself.”
“What’s that?”
“Well, I wanna test a theory.”
She chuckled softly. “A theory? Please, that’s so you.” She turned to me and grinned. “Okay, what is it? What’s the theory?”
“It’s just something that I haven’t been able to stop thinking about and I need to find out how true it is. You don’t have to say yes to it and you can back out at any time if you want.”
She raised an eyebrow as she looked at me confused. “Okay? That’s a little weird, but go on.”
“I…” I felt myself suddenly grow nervous and cleared my throat. “Sorry, I’m trying to think of how to phrase this. Uh… in order to test this theory, you need to kiss me.”
She frowned. “Huh?”
“You…” I felt myself blush. “You don’t have to say yes… I just… Never mind. Forget I said anything. Thirsty?” I quickly got up from the couch and hurried off to the kitchen. I got her a bottle of water from the fridge and silently cursed myself.
( That was so embarrassing. Why did I do that? )
I walked back to the living room and she stood up from the couch.
“Jake…”
I handed her the bottle of water and smiled. “Here. Uh, it’s okay if you want to leave now. We can hang out another time.”
She let out a breath and looked down at my hand holding the water bottle and then back up at me. She moved her hand, I assumed, to grab the water bottle but instead she grabbed my wrist. With her other hand, she pulled me by the nape closer to her and before I knew it, her lips were on mine.
I froze for a moment, the water bottle falling from my hand to the floor. Just as I began to feel her pull away from me, I quickly pulled her closer and deepened our kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck and I felt like I was about to burst. My heart pounded in my chest. Her lips were softer than I imagined.
At some point, I think my body went into autopilot and we both just got lost in the moment until we were both breathless. She pulled back first and I rested my forehead against hers.
“Well?” She whispered. “Was that enough for your theory?”
I let out a chuckle and shook my head. “I might need to do more testing before coming to a definite conclusion.”
“Then let’s test it again. From a different approach this time.”
She grabbed me by the shirt and pushed me onto the couch. Before I knew it, she had straddled me and already had me deep in another kiss. Is this real life? Was all of this really happening right now or am I sitting in bed imagining all of this? No way I could imagine this though. I never thought she’d be the type to take control like this. And I could never imagine just how perfect her body felt against mine. This had to be real life.
She pulled back and looked at me while tucking her hair behind her ear. “Well? Is there a conclusion yet?”
I chuckled, leaning my head back against the couch. “As much as the greedy side of me wants to say no, I think I have one. The tests were definitely successful.”
“What’s the conclusion then?”
I felt my heart speed up again, this time not from excitement but nervousness. I was about to confess my feelings to her and I was worried about her reaction. “I… I really am just so in love with you,” I said. “I knew before. I was sure of it before as well. And now? I’m extremely certain of it.”
She chuckled softly. “I guess that makes two of us. I’ve been throwing you hints for a while actually but I guess you never noticed. You really didn’t need to come up with some ridiculous science-y thing to kiss me. You just needed to ask.”
I let out a sigh of relief and laughed. “Yeah, well, I guess that makes yet another conclusion we’ve come to today. We’re both dumb and don’t know how to notice these things because I’ve also been throwing you hints.”
She laughed. “Yeah, I guess we both are.”
I looked up at her. She had made no effort to move off of my lap, nor did I even want her to. In fact, the longer we looked at each other and stayed like this, the more I wanted her in every way possible.
“So, uh, now that we know each other’s feelings,” she said, snapping me out of my thoughts, “do you, by any chance, want to be my boyfriend?”
( UGH, look at her, taking charge like that. She’s so fucking… Okay, dude calm down. )
I smiled and took her hand in mine. I gently pressed a kiss to her knuckles. “If that’s what you want.”
“And what do you want? Do you want me as your girlfriend?”
“I do.”
“Then it’s settled. We’re boyfriend and girlfriend now.” She grinned. “And you can’t take it back. You’re mine now.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it.” I placed my hand gently on her chin. “Let’s seal it with a kiss then?”
She chuckled. “Sir, are you addicted already? We’ve only kissed twice.”
I laughed and held her closer by the waist, so close our chests were touching. “I might be, but it’s your problem now. You can’t take it back.”
She smiled and wrapped her arms around my neck loosely. She nudged my cheek with her nose and brushed her lips over mine. “Wouldn’t dream of it,” she whispered and we kissed yet again.
Chapter 12: 11; sunoo (villain-hero au)
Chapter Text
Sunoo hummed as he sat in his jail cell and rubbed his knuckles to soothe the pain in them. He looked over at his cellmate, knocked unconscious on the ground and snickered. He stood up and kicked his foot. He hadn’t moved for a while after hitting the ground. The two of them had gotten into a fight, like they usually do, and fed up with his bullying, Sunoo punched him hard in the nose. It knocked him right out and he fell.
“Hey. You alive?” Sunoo asked, kicking him again.
The man flinched, but didn’t wake.
“Damn, you are alive. Shame.”
“Inmate Kim Sunoo,” a security guard said from the outside of the cell. “You’ve been called for interrogation.”
Sunoo looked at the two guards that came to take him and sighed. “Another one? Didn’t I give the police enough information last time?”
“It’s not the police.”
A smirk grew on his face. “Ah, I know who’s here.”
He walked over to the door of the cell and stuck his hands through the gap for the guard to put the cuffs on him. The door opened and he stepped out, the guards taking both sides of him. They took him to the interrogation room and he sat down at the table. They locked his cuffs to the table and left the room.
Sunoo smiled as he looked across the table from him to a familiar face. “Hello, hero. Nice to see you again.”
“I’m not here for pleasantries, Sunoo,” she said with her arms crossed.
“Of course you aren’t, but it’s basic manners, isn’t it? Besides, we used to be friends. Can’t you greet me like you used to?”
“ Used to be . We’re not friends anymore.”
Sunoo observed her and sat back in the chair. “No, we most certainly are not. Why are you here?”
“The police sent me. They figured I could get more information out of you since we were close at one point.”
Sunoo smiled. “Close is an understatement to what we had, but do go on. What I’m hearing is they weren’t satisfied with the information I gave them.”
“No. They weren’t. They want names. You were avoiding giving them a name to your accomplice in the police chief’s murder.”
Sunoo laughed. “First of all, I wasn’t the one that murdered him. I was the accomplice, really. Believe it or not, even if I did switch sides before he died, I didn’t do it. Second of all—” He leaned forward and smirked as he made eye contact with the hero in front of him— “ you already know who did it.”
The hero cleared her throat. “I most certainly do not.”
“Oh, come on. You were there, weren’t you? You know who did it. Why can’t you give them a name?”
She shifted uncomfortably in her seat and looked around the room. “Look, I don’t care if you just make one up or give me names of other villains. Just give me a name.”
“Make one up? I don’t have to make one up. I have the name. The problem here is, does the person whose name I know want me to expose them?”
“Sunoo…”
His expression darkened as he lowered his voice. “What will happen to your squeaky clean reputation if I just expose you right now?”
The hero flinched and leaned toward him. “Sunoo, don’t.”
“I took the blame for you. I helped you wash the blood off your hands after you killed him. I lied to the cops because I still care about you for some damn reason and yet here you are making shitty demands of me and refusing to come clean.” Sunoo clenched his jaw. “I don’t give a fuck if it ruins your life, it probably already is. I bet you have nightmares about it, don’t you? And every night when you’re scared and crying after waking up from that dream, I bet it hurts even more when you try to reach for me and I’m not there. You killed him and you put me in here. You made your bed and now you have to live with it.”
The hero’s eyes welled up with tears. “I’m sorry, I had to. You know what happened and I just… I couldn’t go to jail for it.”
“Yeah, I do know what happened but that’s not the issue here. You used me as a scapegoat. I hope you’re proud of yourself and I hope you know you’ll have to live with it for the rest of your life even after I get executed for doing it.”
The hero shook her head. “I won’t let them do that.”
“Too late for that. They already decided on it. It’ll be on your birthday actually, how ironic.”
“W-Wait, but they can’t just… There isn’t enough hard evidence to even prove you did it.”
“Love, I don’t think they even care.” Sunoo sat back in his chair and sighed. “Well, at least the one good thing coming out of that is I wouldn’t have to deal with seeing your face anymore. I know I became a villain, but damn, you really did ruin my life.”
The security guards walked back into the room.
“Times up. Let’s go.”
They unlocked Sunoo from the table and stood him up.
“Have the life you deserve,” Sunoo said to the hero before they left the room.
Chapter 13: 12; riki (noona / dating)
Chapter Text
I never thought I’d have a boyfriend younger than me, even if it is only two years. We met about a year ago and I never once thought about dating him until recently. He just asked randomly one day and I decided, eh, why not? We were friends first and I didn’t give a thought to how he’d be as a boyfriend. I didn’t know he’d give me so much attention and get me presents all the time. He wasn’t really like that as a friend, sure he’d pay attention to things I like and give me presents for my birthday, but now it’s more often. Every time he comes over, he has a present.
He goes back and forth between here and Japan often and he always brings me back so many presents. I’m afraid I’m going to run out of room for it all soon. I don’t mind the presents though. It just means he’s thinking about me every time he’s out.
He’s so cute. He tries to say he isn’t, but that’s a whole lie. His hyungs get jealous sometimes because I get to see his cute side more often than them. ( Hah, I win. )
Today, he’s coming back from Japan again. I wonder what he’ll get me this time.
I heard the keypad at the door beeping knowing it was him and quickly stood up from the couch to greet him. I grinned as Riki walked in and waved. To no one's surprise, he had several gift bags in his hands.
“Noona,” he said excitedly, “I’m back!”
“Hi~ Welcome back~” I beamed.
He grinned, putting down the bags and slid off his shoes quickly. He ran at me and picked me up in a hug and spun me around as he peppered my cheeks with kisses. I giggled as he did so and held onto him tight.
“I missed you, too~ How was your trip?” I asked when he put me down.
“It was great! Kinda boring though because you weren’t there.”
I grinned and ruffled his hair playfully. “Then maybe we should go there together one day. I would like to meet your family some day.”
Riki smiled and nodded. “Mm, they want to meet you too. My sister especially. She wants to meet the girl I can’t shut up about.”
I laughed. “I bet~”
“Oh, and these are for you.” He picked up a few of the bags and handed them to me. “We went to an arcade and I know how much you love plushies so I got you some of your favorite character. Along with some other things I know you wanted.”
I looked into the bags and grinned. “Aw~ Thank you. And that one?” I pointed to the single bag on the floor.
“For your parents. Your mom was talking about this ginseng drink recently that she can’t get here so when I saw it in Japan, I had to get it for them.”
“So thoughtful~”
That’s the other thing. He’s always paying attention to things my parents say and gets them presents also. He’s only really spent time with my parents twice, so I’m surprised he even remembered that. He’s such an attentive person, especially in comparison to my ex. I’ve never had someone who gave me this much before. I was always the one giving in the relationship and receiving nothing back in return, so being with Riki is really a nice change of pace for me.
“By the way, I ordered some food before I got here. It should be here soon,” he said as he followed me into the apartment.
I put the bags in my room and grinned. “Great, that means I don’t have to cook anything and we can cuddle.”
I pulled him to the couch with me and laid down first. He got on after and nuzzled his face into my neck. I smiled and played with his hair, my other hand tapping his back gently.
“Noona,” he said after a while and lifted his head to look at me.
“Yes, my Riki,” I responded, cupping his cheek.
“I love you,” he said, surprising me.
We’ve only been together about four months and we never said that to each other yet. We’ve only gone on a handful of dates because of how busy he is and barely even get to spend time alone like this with each other. I blushed and felt my heart start to beat faster. Obviously, he felt it too and he smiled.
“You don’t have to say it back yet. I just thought you should know.” He laid his head on my chest again and chuckled. “Who knew that just saying that would make your heart act like this? You’re so cute, noona.”
I felt myself blush and went to argue but the doorbell rang. The food was here. Riki got up and pecked my forehead before getting off the couch to get it. I pouted. Who knew dating someone younger would make me feel like this? And who knew he was like this as a boyfriend? He’s the cute one.
Chapter 14: 13; jungwon (getting caught watching a fancam)
Chapter Text
As they wrapped filming for the day, Jungwon headed over to the staff to take off his mic pack and glanced around, looking for his girlfriend. She had surprised him earlier by showing up on set. It was a little late by now and he had expected her to be tucked in a corner sleeping or something, but instead, she was sitting with the stylists on her phone. She seemed to be watching something and it looked like one of the stage performances they recently had filmed.
Expecting it to have been his and taking advantage of the fact that she was distracted, he snuck up behind her and back hugged her. She flinched and her phone fell onto the vanity in front of her.
“Hey! Don’t do that,” she whined with a pout. “You scared me.”
Jungwon laughed and gave her a quick peck on the cheek. “Sorry~ What are you watching?”
The song playing from her phone was definitely one of their songs but it fell on the screen so he couldn’t see which performance it was.
“Uh, nothing,” she said and quickly clicked the lock button on her phone.
Jungwon frowned. That wasn’t the reaction he was expecting at all. “Jagi—”
“It was your fancam, I swear.” She grinned, turning to him. “Why would I be watching anyone else’s but yours? That’s crazy.”
Jungwon took her face in his hands and squished her cheeks playfully. He knew when she was lying. She was hopelessly bad at it. “Let me see then.”
“N-No,” she said, clutching her phone to her chest. “I swear, it was yours. No one else.”
Jungwon held out his hand for her phone. “I’m not going to get mad if you’re watching one of my member’s fancams, you know. Let me see.”
She let out a huff and placed her phone in his hand. He put in the code and found Jay’s face paused on the screen. She covered her face guiltily when Jungwon looked at her.
“Jay hyung’s fancam, huh?”
“Yeah, I mean, do you see him? He looks good in this performance, don’t you think?” She blinked up at him through her fingers.
Jungwon chuckled softly and moved her hands from her face. “You don’t have to get all shy. It’s fine. How about we watch this together?”
He hopped up on the chair next to her and placed the phone on the vanity before playing the video from the beginning. She blinked and looked at him with a frown.
“You’re really not mad?”
“No, I’m not. It doesn’t matter the fancam you watch because at the end of the day, I’m still the winner over all of them.” He grinned and held her hand, placing a kiss on the back of it.
She blushed and laughed softly. “You’re only not mad because it’s Jay oppa’s fancam, right?”
Jungwon laughed. “No comment. Although, he is the only member of mine I’ll allow you to bias.”
She giggled and laid her head on his shoulder. “I knew it!”
Jungwon grinned playfully and leaned his head against hers and held her hand tightly. If he were fully honest, he was a little peeved she wasn’t watching his fancam, but at the end of the day, she is his girlfriend. It doesn’t matter to him at all.
Chapter 15: 14; sunghoon (demon au)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon sighed with his arms crossed. He rolled his eyes as he stared at the witch across from him. “Ugh, not you again.”
“Yes, it’s me~” She mused and walked around the podium she had her grimoire on and stopped by the summoning circle he was standing in. “I need a favor from you, demon.”
“Every time you summon me here for a favor, it’s always for something stupid. So do enlighten me this time, witch. What stupid favor do you want me to do this time?”
“See, I got invited to a ball—”
“Immediately, no,” Sunghoon rejected. “Send me back home.”
“No! I summoned you here to do me a favor and that’s the favor. You have to listen to me.”
“I’d rather sit here and learn how to crochet than go to a ball.”
The witch sighed. “You’re seriously rejecting the chance to step out of the summoning circle? Every other time you’ve been here, you wanted nothing more than to get out and now there’s a chance and you won’t take it?”
“Because every other time you made me do boring things. I’m a demon, not your lackey. Besides, why in the seven hells would I even want to go anyway?”
“It’s the blood moon tonight! All of the world’s most powerful witches will be there, including our leader! You’ve said before you want to meet her, don’t you?”
“Yeah, to kill her and deliver her head to the Devil.” Sunghoon frowned, crossing his arms again. “I doubt you’d want that to happen.”
She smiled. “Of course not, but it’s not like it can anyway. As per your favor summoning agreement, you’re only allowed to do what I say, not what you want. You’re not allowed to do anything but what I tell you to do the entire time.”
Sunghoon’s eye twitched in annoyance. “I hate you.”
“I know you do~ so, demon, the favor I need from you tonight is to be my date to the witch’s ball and you have to stay by me the entire night.”
“Do I have to fawn over you also?”
“Of course you do! I’m trying to make everyone jealous. A handsome man on my arm ought to turn some heads.” She grinned. “The older witches can’t make fun of me for having shown up another year without a partner and the warlocks can stop looking at me like a prize they want to ruin.”
Sunghoon frowned and observed the witch. “Hardly a prize to even look at.”
The witch rolled her eyes. “We’ll have none of that either, demon. No insults for the rest of the night.”
“Sunghoon,” he said.
“Hm?”
“My name is Sunghoon. You might as well know it since you want me to pretend to be your partner.”
“Ah~ well then, Sunghoon, do we have a deal?” She stuck her hand into the protection circle and smiled.
“I imagine if I don’t agree you’d leave me here in your dingy attic for weeks without food so I have no choice.” He shook her hand. “Deal. This deal ends when you send me back home, meaning your soul—”
She grinned and pulled him from the circle with ease. “Yeah, yeah, I got it. After all the times I’ve summoned you, I know the rules. Now, let’s get you changed into something more appropriate.”
Sunghoon frowned and looked down at the suit he wore. “What’s wrong with what I’m wearing? Is it not already appropriate for a ball?”
“Nope. It needs to be a bit more flashy. Maybe some sparkles.”
“No. We didn’t agree on that.”
The witch pouted. “Fine. No sparkles. Even though you’ll look stupid because you won’t be matching my dress, but fine, since you’re so grumpy about it.”
“I’d rather not match you.”
“And why not?”
“Because then I’d steal all that attention you’re so craving for away from you. Not that I won’t already with a face like mine,” Sunghoon said. “I don’t know why you would want their approval for anything anyway. From my experience with witches, all they are is an irritation.”
“Hey! I said no insults towards me.”
“It wasn’t towards you. You think you’re the only witch who summons me for favors?” Sunghoon huffed.
The witch blinked and looked up at him. “Am I really not the only one?”
“Why would you be the only one? Do you see how handsome I am? Of course other witches summon me. And at least their favors aren’t as mundane as yours are.” A sly smirk formed on the demon’s face. “Someone’s a little jealous, huh?”
A blush immediately filled her cheeks. “No! I am not! I’m just surprised other witches would even want to summon you. You with your attitude. Or are you nice to them? Is it just me you’re like this with?”
“Yeah, it’s just you.”
The witch gasped and hit his arm. “You’re so mean! Why?!”
Sunghoon laughed and playfully ruffled her hair. “Because you’re just too cute when you’re annoyed. Now, let’s hurry up and get this ball business over with. I want to go home.”
When they showed up at the ball, Sunghoon quickly caught on to what she said earlier about everyone. The witches were whispering to each other, some he even heard saying they couldn’t believe she actually brought someone with her. The warlocks stared at her in exactly the way she said and for some odd reason, it ticked him off. Sunghoon placed his arm on her waist and glared at them to which they quickly looked away.
They walked through the crowd towards the head witch. She looked at them curiously and chuckled softly observing Sunghoon.
“Bringing a demon to the witch’s ball? How bold of you.”
She grinned and wrapped her arm around Sunghoon’s. “Don’t worry about him.”
Sunghoon fakes a smile. “That’s right. I’m only concerned about her, the only love of my life.”
She pinched his arm. “Cool it,” she whispered.
“Well, as long as you have him under control,” the head witch said. “Demons can be tricky sometimes.”
“Don’t worry. He’ll behave.” She looked at him with a grin. “Won’t you?”
Sunghoon smiled awkwardly and nodded. “Of course, dearest.”
“Now, if you’d excuse us, the food table is calling to me,” she said with a giggle and dragged Sunghoon along with her.
All night they got stares from the other witches and the warlocks. Usually, Sunghoon didn’t mind this much attention, but this was next level. People were whispering and gossiping about them all night and it made him more irritated by the second. Especially with the way these witches and warlocks seem to be whispering about her. Now, he’s not usually one to care but some of the things they’ve been saying about her were just straight-up rude.
Sunghoon leaned over to her ear and nudged her gently. “Hey. Is everyone usually this mean to you?”
She took a sip of her drink and nodded. “Usually, they do it to my face so it’s nice they aren’t going out of their way to do it since you’re here.”
“I see. So witches can be just as cruel as demons.” Sunghoon slid his hands into his pockets and huffed. “But why are they so concerned about you? What does it matter to them?”
“They don’t think I’m talented considering who my parents were. They say I’m not as powerful as them and don’t deserve to hold a seat on the council.”
Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. “I beg to differ. Even a demon like me can sense how powerful you are. You’re more powerful than most of them here. It’s probably just jealousy.”
She smiled. “Thanks. The only other person who has said that to me before is the head witch. At least someone else can see it also.”
“Seeing as you can summon me with just a regular summoning circle with no offerings or sacrifices and without the use of blood magic, I’d say you’re plenty powerful.”
“Yeah, I inherited that from my mom. She was quite the summoner,” she said with a grin. “In fact, I’m sure some of your demon friends even know her.”
“Most of them do, yeah. They warned me not to get involved with your family. And yet, here I am spending my evening with you.”
“Sure, but it’s not that bad, right? I’m having fun. Aren’t you?”
Sunghoon looked at her as she smiled, her arm loosely wrapped around his. “Not really. I could actually go without everyone staring at us and casually throwing insults at you as easily as they breathe. How do you deal with it?”
“Oh, I’ve just learned to ignore it. The expectations everyone has of me mean nothing to me. My parents taught me my worth and I choose to not let anyone else tell me otherwise.” She grinned. “Though I imagine you being mildly upset about them insulting me has nothing to do with any kind of feelings but more you wanting to be the only one to do it. Am I correct?”
Sunghoon cleared his throat to hide the growing smirk on his face. She was right though. He quickly grabbed two flutes of champagne from a waiter walking by and handed her one.
“Cheers?”
She chuckled softly and placed her hand on top of the glass before Sunghoon could drink from it. “Um, don’t drink that. It’s not going to sit right with you. Trust me.”
“Fine.” Sunghoon let her take the glass from him and she placed them on the table next to her.
“How about a dance?”
“Dancing? No.”
“Come on. Just one?”
“No.”
“Oh. Maybe I should have asked if you know how to dance first. Is that why you said no?”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes. “I can dance. I just don’t want to.”
She pouted and crossed her arms. “Fine. Meanie. I bet you’re just the life of the party at demon parties, huh,” she said sarcastically.
Sunghoon chuckled. “Believe me, demon parties are not this. It’s more just an overindulgence of one's desires. And I don’t go to them.”
“Why not?”
“I’d rather not waste my time on things like that. In fact, I’d even rather be locked up in your attic than be at one of those.”
A sly grin grew on the witch’s face. “Are you saying you prefer my company over theirs?”
“No. That’s not what I’m saying.” Sunghoon let out a breath. “Although, not fully wrong. Much like you have expectations put on you, so do I. I’m expected to start training with one of the seven prince’s because of a deal, but I hate him and his entire court. I’d give anything to not have to become like him.”
“A deal? What kind of deal? Is it contract bound? And which prince if I may ask?”
“Not contract bound, no. More like a drunk night happened with my previous mentor and him, Lust, and I was just given to him as part of it.”
“Very interesting~” She hummed. “Hey, you ready to get outta here? I just realized there’s a spell I want to do before the night’s over. Have to take advantage of this blood moon before it’s gone.”
Sunghoon frowned. “Okay.”
When they got back to her home, she made her way up to her attic and paused on the steps. Sunghoon was following her. She turned to him and smiled sheepishly. “Uh, listen, you can’t be in the room when I do this spell. I can’t have your energy mess this up. You can wait outside the door, but you can’t come in until I tell you to.”
Sunghoon huffed. “Whatever. But then after that, you’ll send me back home, right?” “Of course… um, hopefully.”
“Hopefully?”
“Look, this spell requires a lot of energy. I don’t know how I’ll feel when I’m done, okay? If I can’t send you back tonight, I promise I’ll send you back first thing in the morning.”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes and sat down on the step next to the attic door. “I can’t promise you I’ll behave though.”
The witch grinned and patted his head. “Just try your best. It’ll only be a moment.”
She entered the attic and shut the door.
Sunghoon huffed and leaned against it with his arms crossed. “Swear, this witch is just so…”
He paused trying to think of a word to describe her and the only thing he could land on was ‘different’. Every other witch he has encountered were all the same. Needy, demanding, pushy, arrogant, and vain. She was none of those things.
He sighed. “I bet she’s in there doing something stupid, as she always does.”
Sunghoon felt no shift in energy at all nor did he hear a sound from the inside until there was a thump at the door some fifteen minutes later. It startled him a bit and he quickly stood up. The door came open slowly and her voice sounded weak.
“Y-You can come in now.”
Sunghoon stepped inside and she was leaning against the wall, panting heavily. Her hair, which was normally not snow white, was now a snowy white. She looked pale also.
“Are you okay?” Sunghoon asked, alarmed.
She waved her hand over her face and nodded. “Uh, y-yeah…”
Sunghoon quickly caught her before she fell and braced her against his side. “You really weren’t kidding when you said it requires a lot of energy, huh?”
She leaned her head against his shoulder and groaned softly.
“Oh, it took a bit more than just her energy, Sunghoon,” he heard a familiar voice chime.
Suddenly alert to the voice, Sunghoon looked at the summoning circle to find Prince Lust standing there holding a necklace in his hand. There was a clear crystal on it and it glowed a bright white.
“What are you doing here?” Sunghoon asked.
“She summoned me here, wanted me to end your deal with me.” He laughed and looked at her. “She’s quite the amazing girl. Just like her mother was. No one else would be bold enough to summon a prince like that.”
Sunghoon frowned. “She what ? Why the hell would she do that?”
“Ah, so you didn’t know. Interesting.” Lust tapped his chin with a finger and looked between the witch and Sunghoon. “I told her it’d cost her her soul and she willingly gave it to me. Fascinating, no?”
Lust held up the necklace and chuckled softly. “I’ve never had a soul glow so bright before. And you know what this means? You’re free from your deal. However, she has shortened her lifespan significantly and when she dies, she’s stuck with me. No peaceful afterlife for her. No reincarnation.”
Sunghoon let out a laugh, shaking his head. “I knew she was doing something stupid in here… Out of all the things she could have done, why… why this?”
“Mm, I believe her words were ‘ He’s my friend. I care about him’ or something. Can you believe it? A witch and a demon being friends is already as far-fetched as it is, but you, who got cursed to never have anyone give a shit about you, actually got someone to care about him. What are the odds?”
Sunghoon gasped softly and looked at the witch next to him. A while ago, Sunghoon was quite a different person. He was like those witches he hated which in turn got him cursed for breaking the wrong girl’s heart. Since then, no one cared for him anymore, not even his own parents. They didn’t pay attention to him anymore and barely spoke to him. He began to live quietly and closed off, learning to just observe and suddenly, everything he used to be became what he hated to see in other people.
But this witch… She really is something different.
“You didn’t bribe her or anything did you?”
Sunghoon shook his head. “No, I didn’t do anything. It was all her. She didn’t even know about the curse.”
Lust frowned and looked at her. “Well then, seems you’ve actually made a genuine connection with her, huh? Anyway, I should be going.”
“Wait, you… you can’t take her soul.”
“And why can’t I?”
“Because my deal with you wasn’t a soul binding contract or a blood binding contract. It was just word of mouth and… you know, the curse.”
“So?”
“A soul for a deal she could have just asked you for is not a good bargain. And you’re technically stealing.”
Lust laughed. “Stealing? From who?”
“From me. My deal with her doesn’t end until she sends me back home. For the time being, her soul belongs to me. It wasn’t hers to bargain away when she summoned you. Even the princes of Hell can’t go against that rule.”
“Shit,” Lust swore. His eye twitched with annoyance and he tossed the necklace to Sunghoon which he struggled to catch but managed. “But I swear, I will own your little girlfriend’s soul one day and that means you will eventually come crawling back also.”
He huffed and disappeared in a black cloud of smoke. Sunghoon carefully sat her down on the couch against the wall. She was asleep, but her breathing was shallow. He looked at the necklace in his hands and placed it on her. The crystal glowed for a moment before it went dull and crumbled away into nothing.
The witch gasped in her sleep and her breathing went steady. Her hair was still white and Sunghoon guessed it might just stay that way. Oddly, it did suit her better anyway. He reached up to push the hair from her face and sighed.
He never thought, in all his years as a demon and in all his years cursed, that anyone would ever do something like that for him. It was risky, but Sunghoon guessed she didn’t care and that’s why she took the chance.
The witch flinched as her eyes opened. She sat up quickly and held onto her head. “Ugh…”
Sunghoon caught her. “Take it easy.”
She shook her head, placing her hands on his shoulders. “I have to… send you home…”
“It’s okay. Do it in the morning. You need to rest.”
She groaned and leaned her forehead against his as she caught her breath. “Did… Did it work? Are you… free,” she whispered.
“Rest. We’ll talk about it in the morning,” Sunghoon said.
She nodded slowly, her eyes beginning to close. She leaned forward, her body collapsing against Sunghoon’s. He went stiff for a moment before he relaxed into the couch. He gently patted her back as she slept.
“I’ll get her back for this,” he grumbled.
Chapter 16: 15; heeseung (villain-hero au)
Chapter Text
Heeseung snickered as he stood atop a building watching the cops and heroes alike scramble about the city block and the alleyways below looking for him. He glanced over at the person he had kidnapped, a politician, who he had bound and gagged.
“Well, looks like they won’t be finding us any time soon,” the villain said with a laugh. “Might as well set you up before she gets here though. She’ll definitely get here before them.”
Heeseung tied a rope to one of the water pipes at the top of the building and pulled it tight. He tied it to the ropes on the politician and stepped up on the side of the building to look down.
He grinned and pulled the politician up next to him, laughing when he had started to scream against the gag in his mouth. “Far drop, huh? I hope they make it in time to save you. Oh, um, stay still or you might fall.”
Heeseung hopped off the ledge back onto the rooftop right as the door to the roof burst open.
He grinned. “Hey, hero. You’re here first as always.”
“Heeseung, let him go,” she demanded.
“Mm, no, I don’t think I will.” He gave the politician a hard smack on the back and laughed as he struggled to keep his balance. “You’re going to have to make me.”
“I can just arrest you right now.”
“Sure, you could, but you’d be bored without me, wouldn’t you?” Heeseung smirked. “I wouldn’t be around to make your boring job entertaining. Among other things.”
He stepped up on the ledge again and smiled, placing an arm around the politician. “However, you’d only get one of those things today if you really tried. Save the man and I escape. Arrest me and he dies. Pick one, you don’t get both.”
Right then, a couple of officers ran up to the roof and Heeseung sighed. “Looks like you guys went with option one. Oh well.”
Heeseung gave the man a hard push and he toppled over the side of the building, the rope pulling taut and being the only thing holding him up from falling. He jumped over to the next building as the police scrambled to get the politician up. The hero followed after Heeseung and chased him into the building and down several floors before she caught up to him and pushed him into the wall.
Heeseung chuckled as she pinned him there. “Someone’s a bit aggressive today, huh?”
“Looks like I can get both,” she said in a mocking tone.
“I don’t think so, love,” Heeseung teased and he grabbed both of her wrists and turned to pin her against the wall this time with her arms above her head. He smirked as she struggled to get out of his grip. “You know, today’s been fun. Let’s do it again tomorrow. Now, be a good girl and try not to follow me again.”
Heeseung smirked at the blush creeping up her neck and he let her go. He sauntered away and she didn’t follow this time. He knew regardless if he told her not to follow him, they’d still be looking for him all day so he went to a place he knew they didn’t know he spent most of his time at, his secret apartment.
Well, it wasn’t his apartment, but his lover’s apartment. She’s not home very often so he hangs out there a lot when he needs to hide from the police. No one would ever think to search her apartment for him, especially when she’s one of the people chasing him.
Heeseung and the hero have been lovers for about a year and it just happened one day out of frustration and longing. And now, Heeseung is over almost every night.
He climbed in through the window and he wasn’t expecting her to already be home, but it seemed they both arrived at the same time. She spotted him through the doorway from the kitchen and crossed her arms.
“How many times do I have to tell you to stop coming in from the window and to remove your damn shoes if you do? You’re tracking in dirt!”
He smiled and quickly removed his shoes. “Sorry.”
“You, sir, have been very naughty today. Sending us on a chase like that! And that man nearly had a heart attack because of what you did! How could you?”
Heeseung chuckled and threw his shoes by the door. He walked over to her and hugged her waist loosely and pecked her cheek. “I was just having a little fun. No one really got hurt.”
“Ugh, you need a shower. You’re all sweaty.”
“Come shower with me then.”
“Fine, but only if you keep your hands to yourself.”
Heeseung let out a laugh. “Please, you know I can’t when it comes to you.”
“Well, you’d better or I’m going to cuff you,” she warned and tugged him to the bathroom. “And since you still haven’t brought a change of clothes here, I’ll make sure these get cleaned before we go to bed.”
He laughed yet again. “Bold of you to assume we’d even get to sleep tonight.”
“Hee, I swear, if you don’t let me sleep tonight, I will kick your ass. I have to go to work tomorrow. I already ditched them just to be with you here right now.”
“Ah, so that’s why you’re here. Calling you a good girl earlier really got you excited, didn’t it,” Heeseung teased.
The hero rolled her eyes. “Shut up and get in the shower. I’m not letting you do anything to me until you’re all clean.”
“You really are a bit aggressive today, aren’t you? What? Me not showing up here for the last two days affect you that badly?”
The hero let out a long breath. “It’s your fault. You’ve conditioned me to be like this. Now, take off your clothes so I can put them in the wash. They need to at least be out of the wash before we start doing anything. Knowing you and your habits, they’d never end up on the drying rack.”
Heeseung laughed and removed his clothes as he was told. “I’m only adhering to your needs, love. I’m not the only one at fault. But if you insist, I’ll take all the blame.”
“I’m also demanding a break for dinner,” she said and put his clothes into the wash.
“As you wish, darling. Now, are you going to join me in the shower? I promise I won’t do anything too much. Not until you say so.”
She sighed and nodded. “A shower does sound nice right now.”
She pulled off her clothes and Heeseung couldn’t help but stare as she did so. Man, how did he get so lucky? And she lets him do whatever he wants to her. And her being on the enemy side made the desire for her even deeper. Heeseung would much rather end up becoming a hero with her if there was ever a chance they’d have to break up. Much like he conditioned her to expect him nearly every night, he conditioned himself to always be by her side.
Heeseung woke the next morning to find the bed next to him empty. He ruffled his hair and got out of bed. He pulled on his clothes which were now dry after being on the rack all night, but couldn’t find his shirt anywhere. He chuckled knowing exactly where his shirt might be and left the room finding her in the kitchen with her back to him, drinking her coffee and scrolling on her phone mindlessly. His shirt was on her as he predicted and the longer he observed her, it seemed like his shirt was all she was wearing.
He walked up behind her and locked her there with his arms, his palms resting on the counter. He pressed a soft kiss to her cheek. “Love, I need my shirt. Return it, please.”
She set down her coffee mug and turned to him. It was buttoned up about halfway and nearly falling off her shoulder. “Mm, no.”
Heeseung chuckled as his eyes navigated from her face slowly down her body. He knew exactly what she was doing and he cursed himself silently because, damn, was it working. “I really need it back.”
“No. I’m wearing it because you’re not leaving.”
“Who said that?”
“I did. I’m not allowing you to leave.”
“And why not?”
“Because if I keep you here, you can’t cause any trouble out there and make more work for me.”
Heeseung laughed and brushed her hair from her shoulder, exposing it. He placed a soft kiss on the crook of her neck and teasingly slid his fingers down the middle of her chest slowly. “Someone’s lazy today, hm?”
“A little,” she said. “We just don’t ever get to spend a whole day together just like this. Why can’t we take a day off like this? Why do we have to go out and fight everyday?”
“Because it’s our job, love. And I do enjoy teasing you. I wish you could see the look on your face when you get frustrated. It’s so… intoxicating.”
“Well, I hate it. You’re always teasing me and I’m tired of it. I want to tease you for once.” She gently pushed Heeseung away from her and took up her coffee mug. She finished the coffee and placed it into the sink to wash later. “So I say, you’re not getting your shirt back. It’s mine now.”
Heeseung tilted his head and stared at her now exposed shoulder. His shirt slipped further down and now, the marks he left behind the night previous were showing proudly. He walked over to her to lift the shirt back over her shoulder and brushed his lips over her neck.
“Keep teasing me like this and I’ll just have to rip it right off of you,” he muttered.
She let out a soft laugh and turned to him again. She tapped his cheek softly. “Oh, babe, trust me. I haven’t even begun to tease you.”
“Wearing my shirt like this wasn’t teasing me?”
“Nope, not even close. I just thought it’d be an easy way to bait you into staying a few more minutes and into staying close to me.”
Heeseung raised an eyebrow. “Why?”
She grinned and Heeseung felt something cold around his wrist and heard the familiar click of handcuffs. He lifted his hand to look at it and then back at her. She grinned, her grip tight on the other side.
“Love, what’s this?”
She only smiled and dragged him back to the room. She pushed him onto the bed and straddled his torso so he couldn’t move. Heeseung watched her intently and she raised his arm up and cuffed him to the bed frame.
“Now, I can begin to tease you,” she said with a smile on her face.
He let out a laugh. “This was your plan?”
“Well, it’s part of it~” She leaned over and lifted his chin, capturing him in a kiss. She pulled back and brushed her lips over his. “Time for me to go to work.”
She got out of the bed and walked over to the closet. Heeseung frowned as his eyes followed her.
“Seriously?”
She smiled as she pulled her clothes from the closet. “It’s payback for what you did to me last time.”
“You are aware that I can break these like nothing, right?”
“Oh, I am.” She walked over to him and dragged her finger over his jawline. “But you won’t do that, right? Because you’ll be a good boy for me today, won’t you?”
Heeseung opened his mouth to say something but immediately got distracted when she began to unbutton his shirt that she wore. She really wasn’t wearing anything under there. She pulled it off and threw the fabric onto the bed next to him before turning and walking off to the bathroom. Heeseung let out a sigh and covered his mouth with his free hand.
He had to give it to her. She really knew how to just rile him up. He looked up at the handcuffs and sighed yet again.
She came back into the room all ready to go to work and smiled seeing Heeseung where she left him. “Oh, good, you’re going to behave then.”
“I don’t have much of a choice now, do I?”
“No~ You don’t.” She walked over to him and kissed him again, this time letting it linger. “I shouldn’t be gone too long so you don’t have to worry about getting hungry.”
Heeseung laughed softly. “See? And this is why I love you. Under all that good, you’re just as cruel as I am.”
She smiled and ruffled his hair. “I’ll be back. Don’t miss me too much.”
Heeseung watched her go to the room door before calling out to her. “Hey. Say it back for once.”
She pulled open the door and looked back at him. “Maybe when I come back, as long as you’ve behaved.”
“Oh, come on.”
She giggled and winked at him. “Bye.”
She turned and left the room. Heeseung laughed and shook his head as he stared up at the ceiling. ‘This woman will be the death of me one day,’ he thought.
Chapter 17: 16; sunghoon (villain-hero au)
Chapter Text
Usually, every day at exactly this time, the hero shows up and we have a little tussle and an argument before the day is over. It’s become my daily routine. I enjoy teasing them a lot and causing mischief all over the city. But today, for some odd reason, they didn’t show up on time. They’re usually very punctual and it was very odd.
I checked the time on my watch and frowned. She was almost twenty minutes late. Sometimes it’d be only a few minutes which is never a problem. Twenty minutes was worrying. I rolled my eyes and began to walk away from the spot until I saw her. She was running towards me. Blood streaked her forehead and her hand was covering her stomach. She was limping as she ran and I saw the terror in her eyes.
When I noticed what they were running from, I ran past her. Another villain was after her, a crazed look in his eyes. The sword he had in his hand as he chased after her was hers and it was dripping with what I assumed was her blood. This made my blood boil.
The villain laughed when he saw me. “ Move , Sunghoon. She’s mine. I’m going to kill her today.”
He swung the sword at me but I dodged it expertly. Before he knew it, I had him pinned on the ground, my hand around his throat. My grip tightened every time he tried to move, his face already turning red in his struggle.
“You seem to not know how things work around here,” I said. I picked up the sword the villain dropped and pointed the tip at his throat just above where my hand was. “This city is my territory. You can’t go killing anyone without my permission, there are consequences for that.”
“F-Fuck you,” he spat while trying with all his might to push me off to no avail. “I can do what I want. Sh-She stuck her nose where it shouldn’t have been and now, she’s dead!”
My grip tightened around his neck and he let out a choking sound, his face getting more red. “I didn’t give you permission to talk, worm. Now listen, not only do you need my permission to kill, there are certain people that are off limits and she is one of them. The thing about me is I’m not good with sharing and she is my prey. No one is allowed to touch her but me. ”
I pressed the sword into his neck and marveled in the gurgling sound he made. As his eyes rolled back into his head, I lopped his head off with one clean swipe. I stood up and dusted off the dirt from my pants. I looked around looking for where the hero had gone and found them leaning against a fence. I could see the pain in their eyes as they pressed their hand into the wound on her stomach.
I approached her and she flinched when I reached out to her. She had one fist up ready to try to fight me. I gently touched her fist and moved it out of my way to get closer to her. She shut her eyes as if bracing herself for something, but instead of taking advantage of the fact that she was injured to kill her like she probably thought I would, I picked her up in my arms effortlessly. She was a lot lighter than I thought she was.
“H-Hey, what are you—” I heard the panic in their voice.
“Shh,” I shushed them and led them into a back alley. When I reached a door with a faded sign on it, I kicked it open, scaring the person that was inside. “Doc, she needs help.”
The doctor looked at her in my arms and snickered softly. “Interesting. Am I allowed to ask?”
I placed her on the table carefully and she looked between me and the doctor, confused. “No.”
“Well, alright then. It’ll just be a few minutes. You can wait outside.”
“No.”
The doctor sighed. “Look, kid, I don’t care if you want to stay here, but she might mind. With all this blood, I need to do a full body check on her which would require her to take off her clothes.”
A pink hue spread over her cheeks and she quickly shook her head. “N-No, you… Get out now!”
I rolled my eyes. “It’s not as if I haven’t seen a woman’s body before.”
“I don’t care what you’ve seen! Get out,” she shrieked.
“Fine. Just don’t die,” I said. “You’re not allowed to die by anyone else’s hand but mine.”
The doctor chuckled as he handed the hero a gown to change into. “Possessive much?”
“Shut up.” I stepped outside of the room and shut the door behind me.
I leaned against the wall, tapping my foot impatiently. He said a few minutes. It’s been a few minutes. What the hell could be taking so long? I huffed and yanked the door open. “I thought you said a few minutes. It’s been—”
I paused as I made eye contact with the hero and we both froze. She was mostly undressed save for her undergarments. It looked like she was about to change back into her clothes. I couldn’t help it and my eyes slowly observed her body. There was a bandage around their ankle and their waist. I could see all of their scars, some of them I’m sure I have given her. I have my fair share of scars from her. She screamed and covered her chest with her arms right as the doctor, who had come back from washing his hands, covered my eyes.
“So impatient. Next time, I’m going to lock the door and make you wait longer,” he said. “I’m so sorry, miss. He seemed to have forgotten his manners. There’s another room over there you can get changed.”
“Th-Thank you.”
I heard her steps fade away and the doctor moved his hand from my eyes. I blinked to adjust my eyes to the light and looked at him to see him shaking his head in disappointment.
“Seriously? I know you’re in love with her, but please, have some decency. You couldn’t wait until I let you back in?”
I frowned. “I’m not in love with her.”
He laughed. “I’ve known you since you were fourteen. I know you. You definitely are.”
“No, I’m not.”
“Sunghoon, all you talk about is her. You look forward to fighting and seeing her every day. You’ve never brought anyone to me ever to treat them. You’ve made other villains crawl here with knives in their back. And you should have seen the look on your face when you walked in with her. You’ve never cared for anyone like you do her.”
They finally walked back after changing into her clothes and she bowed her head to the doctor. “Um, thank you. You… you really didn’t have to.”
“My dear, I’m afraid I had no choice. If I didn’t, Sunghoon would have my head on a pike. It’s him you should be thanking, not me.”
The hero looked at me and blushed. They quickly looked away shyly and bowed her head. “Thank you…”
“No problem. I just couldn’t let you bleed out like that. I… I need you to stay alive, you know. If you died, I’d lose my source of entertainment.”
She rolled her eyes and punched my arm. “I really should get going now.”
“Uh, right. Here.” I grabbed her sword from the side where I placed it down and handed it back to her. “Make sure you don’t get attacked again. I won’t be there to save you all the time.”
“What makes you think I’d need you to save me?” She took her sword from me and sheathed it back at her hip.
“Obviously you do. Today was an example.”
“Whatever.” She nudged me with her shoulder as she walked past me and left the room.
I turned to watch her leave and let out a breath. I looked at the doctor and frowned at the look he was giving me. “What?”
“Oh, nothing. I just thought I should tell you that if she was getting chased by another villain, it’s likely he had a gang with him. Perhaps you should escort her home, or act like her bodyguard until you know for sure they’ll leave her alone.”
After he finished his sentence, I immediately turned and ran out the door after her. He was right. I needed to protect her, even more so that the villain was dead now. They’d be after her, especially if he was their leader or someone important in their gang. Not to mention I killed him with her weapon.
I can’t believe I forgot about that. When did I become so scatterbrained?
Chapter 18: 17; sunoo (date / protective)
Chapter Text
Today was a good day. The weather was nice. I actually had the day off (for once) and I could go out with my partner on a date. We were having the best time. We got to do things we’ve only been talking about and luckily, this time, we didn’t miss it. Usually, because of my packed schedule and the fact that things only happen for a limited time, we miss it. But this time, we made it on time.
We were at a cafe because they wanted to try one of the limited time, promotional cakes and drinks. It was for one of the games they play and they were practically begging me to go since the cafe announced this collab. Honestly, I’ve never seen them so happy before just to try desserts. It’s the cutest thing.
I’m not going to pretend I know what a Mephisto is or what the heck an Evol is or why we hate this certain goddess who cursed someone in a past life or whatever, but they always seem so happy when talking about it and I like hearing them talk so I’m not going to tell them to stop. Though it may seem a little silly, I do sometimes get jealous of these characters they’re always talking about. Crazy, I know because they’re just a bunch of pixels on a screen. But still.
Anyway, we finished our desserts and drinks and they went off to the merch section while I paid for what we had.
Now, remember, today was the perfect day. Until this very moment.
I went to the merch section to see what they had picked out and there they were, talking with their ex. We hate this ex for some reason. They don’t like talking about it, and I don’t press. But damn. Why did he have to be so tall and handsome? I wanted him to be ugly.
I walked over to them and instinctively hooked my picky with theirs. I could tell they were tense and wanted to be out of this conversation and this was our discreet way we communicate with each other in public during awkward situations like this.
They forced a smile and hugged my arm. “Anyway, um, it was nice seeing you again. We should go.”
The ex looked down at our arms then at me and then back at them. “Who’s this?”
“Oh, he’s my boyfriend.”
“Boyfriend? Already?”
My eye twitched and all of a sudden, it made sense. He was one of those.
“We broke up over a year ago. What? Did you expect me to wallow in my sorrow for this long?”
“Kinda yeah.”
They rolled their eyes. “And yet here you are with someone new also. It’s not like you were mister perfect, you know. Stop being so full of yourself.”
I tried not to smile. One thing I admire about them is that they can fight their own battles and they don’t take shit from anyone. I really don’t have to worry about them much, but I can’t help when I get a little protective over them. I’ve been there for them through some tough times and when they break down, they really do break.
“Anyway, we should go.” They gripped my hand signaling that they really wanted out. “Maybe I’ll see you another time, but then again, I hope I don’t.”
They turned and pulled me over where the cafe had cardboard cutouts of the characters from the game. They let out a breath and pouted. “Thank you for being there. I feel like I probably would have cried if you weren’t.”
I chuckled and cupped their cheeks in my hands. “You were so brave. I’m proud of you~”
They grinned and threw their arms around me in a hug. “You must have been worried.”
“Just a little. I knew you could handle yourself though.”
“All thanks to you being by my side~”
I smiled and gave them a peck on the cheek. “Now, how about I buy you some of the merch you want and maybe take some photos of you with the cardboard cutouts before we go?”
They grinned. “Ah~ You read my mind~ Let’s get some photos first since we’re here.”
“Sure~” I took their phone from their hand and opened the camera. “And I’ll buy you everything you want.”
They laughed. “Careful. I might ask for everything they have here. I looked at the price and some of these things are pricey.”
“It’s okay. I’ll get you everything you want.”
They grinned, nodding happily. “Okay~ Thank you~”
“No need to thank me. I just like to spoil you.”
Chapter 19: 18; riki (getting caught watching a fancam)
Chapter Text
Riki glanced over at his girlfriend sitting opposite of him on the couch. He had invited her over to their schedules and right now was their down time. He was all ready for their next schedule and some of his hyung’s were still getting ready. Both Jake and Jungwon were sitting in the makeup chairs and Sunoo was in the room getting his outfit checked. The others were in the other room getting changed.
He reached across the couch to his girlfriend who was preoccupied by her phone and grabbed onto her. He dragged her across the couch by her waist and pulled her into his lap. She giggled as he did so and cuddled back against his chest.
“What are you watching?” he asked, glancing at her phone.
She had her headphones in so he couldn’t hear what she was watching and noticed it was one of their most recent stage performances.
“I’m watching everyone’s fancams of the performance. I’m on Jake oppa’s one right now.” She took out one of her earphones and passed it over. “Wanna watch with me?”
Riki took the earphone and put it in. “Why are you watching our fancams?”
“Well, I think everyone looks extra good in this stage and I thought maybe I should get a closer look. Besides, I always seem to get extra distracted during the full group fix cams because I can’t help but watch my amazing boyfriend only.”
Riki chuckled. “As it should be.”
She raised her phone so he could get a better look at the performance and immediately, Riki snickered. “Did you see that?” he asked as he pointed at the screen.
“Hm? See what?”
He reversed the video a bit and pointed at Jake on the screen. “That. Why did he do the move like that?”
He reversed the video again and laughed.
She chuckled. “I think he’s just adding a little bit of flair.”
Jake looked at the two of them in the mirror and narrowed his eyes. “You two making fun of me?”
“No,” Riki’s girlfriend defended quickly, while Riki on the other hand laughed again, taking the phone from her hands.
He stood up from the couch to show Jake the video and laughed, trying to copy the way his hyung did the dance move.
“Yah! I didn’t do it like that,” Jake scolded.
Riki laughed. “You did! Jungwon hyung, tell me that this isn’t what he did.”
He showed Jungwon the video and did the copy. Jungwon cracked a smile and looked between Jake and their maknae who was now on his way to show Sunoo.
“You kinda did do it like that,” Jungwon said.
Jake sighed and looked at Riki who was showing it to Sunoo. “He’s not gonna let this go now.”
“I’m so sorry, oppa,” the maknae’s girlfriend apologized.
He shook his head. “It’s okay. He does this to us in the practice room too. It’s nothing new. But no more watching our fancams with him, especially mine. He’s a tough critic, you know.”
She chuckled and nodded. “I know. I’ll be more aware of it from now on.”
Chapter 20: 19; jake (villain-hero au / protective)
Chapter Text
The hero sighed as she walked into the office building she was assigned to for that day. She was tasked with guarding the CEO’s son because he is fearing for his life after a villain nearly attacked him. Usually, she’d be grateful for this type of job because that meant she didn’t have to deal with her villain rival, Jake, for another day.
He’s not a horribly violent villain, but damn was he annoying. He always does things to inconvenience her and it ticks her off. The other day, he stole her car’s steering wheel and she had to walk to work. He knows she doesn’t like taking taxis and even taunted her on her walk to work. That same day, he also somehow managed to switch the police station's sugar for salt. Needles to say, her morning coffee was also ruined that day.
She had hoped that today, he would pick another hero to terrorize. She was so close to losing it on him. However, she would actually much rather deal with him than this CEO and his son. They’re so uptight and full of themselves that she was so close to losing her sanity.
Until there was a knock on the window of the CEO’s office where they were in.
All three of them looked over and there was Jake waving at them from the window washer’s station. The window washer was knocked out and tied up.
“Oh, hi. Good morning,” he said, or yelled so they could hear him through the glass.
“What do you think you’re doing?!” The CEO yelled.
Jake put his hand to his ear and frowned trying to hear what he said. “Huh? I can’t hear you! Anyway, I’m here because of her.”
The hero frowned. “Me?”
Just then, one of the cables for the window washing station snapped.
Jake laughed as he wobbled and gripped onto the railing. “Oh, yeah, you might wanna come rescue this guy before he dies. Anyway, I’ll be waiting for you.”
He waved at the hero before he jumped and landed on the nearest rooftop, running for the parking garage.
The hero quickly ran to the roof to get to the worker. When she and another hero working in the building managed to save him, she ran for the parking garage.
“Sim Jaeyun, I swear, I’m gonna kick your ass!” she yelled, her voice echoing.
She heard his laugh echo back at her. “It’s all I want in life, beautiful.”
“He could have died! How could you do that?!” She was walking through the parking lot looking between every car to find him.
“Well, he didn’t. And I knew he wouldn’t because you were there.”
“Taking chances like that is dangerous!”
“Maybe I wanna be dangerous. Have you thought of that? Maybe I’m getting bored of being an inconvenience. Maybe I wanna step up in the villain hierarchy. Wouldn’t that be fun?”
“Please. You don’t have it in you,” the hero said.
“How would you know?”
“You would have done it by now. You just want to have fun. Killing and doing dangerous things… it’s just not you.”
“I’m flattered. You know me so well.”
She stepped around a van, finding him crouched down behind it and tilted her head at him. “Yeah. I’d think I know you pretty well by now.”
Jake looked at her and grinned. “Ah, you caught me.”
The hero sighed and reached for the handcuffs at her waist. “You know the drill.”
Jake nodded and stood up. “Yeah. I know.”
He held out his wrists to her, but just before she could put the cuffs on him, she was dragged to the back of him. He had grabbed the gun from the holster at her waist and shot it in the distance.
“What are you—”
Jake covered her mouth and pulled her down to duck when they suddenly started getting shot at. Jake looked at her and put a finger to his mouth for her to be quiet and peered up. He ducked again and a bullet shattered the car window next to them.
The hero’s eyes widened. She had never seen this side of Jake before. He was usually always so playful and smiley, but this time he was serious.
“Your CEO buddy and his son pissed off the wrong person,” Jake muttered.
“How do you know?”
“Nearly the entire villain community knows about it. No one wants to get involved and honestly, just wants to see them die.”
“And you? Is that why you’re here? To see him die, too?”
Jake looked at her, shaking his head. “No. I’m here for you. I said that earlier, didn’t I?”
“But why?”
“Well, as it seems, I’ve grown to like you and if you’re around those two bastards, you’ll die.”
The hero’s eyes widened. “Is that why you— You just wanted to pull me away from them!”
She tried to stand, but Jake pulled her back down just in time for her to not get shot.
“Do you want to die?”
“No. I just want to do my job. Why won’t you let me protect them?”
Suddenly, Jake pulled her close, so close their lips nearly touched.
“What are you—”
“Shush. Just trust me and go with it,” he whispered. “Put your arms around me.”
“What?!”
“Do it. Now.”
She heard footsteps approaching and quickly did as she was told. Jake pulled her closer, his other hand resting on her nape. He tucked her face against his neck and looked back when a shadow casted over them.
“You know, I nearly shot you. What the fuck are you doing here, Jake?” a voice asked.
“Uh, n-nothing.”
The hero peered up over his shoulder to look at the person.
He let out a laugh. “Ah. A little secret meeting between you and your little hero, huh?”
The villain’s voice sounded familiar, but with the terrible lighting in the parking garage and the harsh shadows on his face, she couldn’t quite place it.
“Well, carry on. I’ve got a job to do.”
“Don’t miss,” Jake joked.
The villain snorted. “I never miss. Also, do me a favor and don’t get in my way again. I won’t hesitate the next time you do.”
He turned and walked away. His footsteps faded and when the elevator dinged, Jake finally pulled away from the hero. The hero lay there on the ground still confused about what happened while trying to focus hard on who the man was that was just there.
Jake sighed in relief. “I can’t believe he bought it. You’re lucky I was here.”
She quickly sat up and looked at Jake. “Who was that? The villain, I mean. I couldn’t catch his face.”
Jake frowned. “Why?”
“I need to know so I can come up with a game plan to stop him.” She sprang up onto her feet and took her gun from the ground.
“After everything you’ve been told, you still want to save them? And after knowing what they did?”
She shrugged, putting back her gun in its holster. “It’s my job. I need to at least try.”
“But if you try with this one, you could die!” Jake got up from the ground and caught her wrist. “I’m not letting you go and save them. You can’t.”
“Let go and tell me which villain it was.”
Jake inhaled heavily. “Alright. You give me no choice then.”
“What do you— Yah!” The hero yelled as Jake picked her up and threw her over his shoulder. “Put me down!”
“No can do, princess.”
The hero kicked her legs and smacked his back. “Jaeyun! Put me down!”
Jake shook his head as he walked, holding onto her tightly. “Nope. I’m kidnapping you.”
“Why?!”
“You’re no use to me dead. I mean, you’re no use to anyone dead. But trust me, that guy is not going to spare you.”
“Ugh!” The hero grumbled as she stopped struggling. “I’m so getting fired…”
“Well, on the bright side, if you don’t have your job as a hero anymore, you won’t have to deal with me anymore.”
“Who said I don’t want to deal with you?” The hero sighed, tapping his back with her finger. “You’re the highlight of my days. This job is boring as hell unless there’s a big mission to do.”
Jake cracked a smile and weaved through the back alley behind the buildings. “Is that right?”
“Believe me, you saved me from having to guard him today, but I can’t believe you’re making me not be there right now when the job just got exciting. You’re so irritating.”
“I just don’t want you to die.”
“Why not? Wouldn’t it make your life easier if the hero always foiling your plans was gone?”
“No. Because then I’d have nothing to do and I’m not just going to pick a different hero to terrorize. There’s no guarantee they’d react the same as you do. You are also the highlight of my days. I can’t believe I’ve grown so attached to you like this. I’ve even gotten protective. Going out of my way like this to protect you from Sniper, risking literally my own life. I even shot at him for you. Who would’ve guessed that’d happen?”
The hero fell quiet and for a good ten minutes as Jake climbed the steps into an abandoned building, she stayed quiet. Jake put her down when they reached an empty room.
“What? What’s with that face?” Jake asked.
“You… You mean to tell me that the villain after him is Sniper? That’s who that guy you talked to was?”
“Yeah. Why?”
The hero blinked and stared at Jake in disbelief. They stared at each other for a while before Jake sighed.
“Don’t you dare say what I think you’re going to say.”
“What?” she asked.
“You’re totally about to say that I messed up your chances to arrest the worst villain this city’s ever known, am I right?”
She placed her hands on her hips. “Well you did! And now I have to go back.”
She headed for the door but Jake caught her arm. “Like hell you are. You really do want to die, don’t you?”
“No. It’s just my job and I can’t let an opportunity like this slide. If there’s even an ounce of chance that I can arrest him, I could get promoted out of the police station and maybe even get my own hero agency.”
“Is all of that really more important to you than your own life?”
She paused and looked at him. “When we sign up to become heroes, we’re aware of the risks. Ever since school we’re taught the risks. I know what could happen, but that doesn’t mean it will.”
She shook him off of her arm and headed for the door again.
“You’re so stubborn. As a villain, I really should just let you go, but I just… can’t.” Jake grabbed her by the shoulders and shoved her against the wall, pinning her there. “I’m not letting you go.”
The hero looked up at him, a blush creeping across her face. This was the second time today Jake was this close to her. In fact, it’s the closest he had ever been to her and he couldn’t help but admire her.
She put her hands up against his chest to push him away from her, but he held strong. “Jaeyun, please, let me go.”
“No. Technically, I did kidnap you which means you can’t leave when you want to. It’s up to me if you leave and I say no.” He grabbed one of her hands and held onto her wrist. “Even if that means I end up cuffing you to me, I’m not letting you go.”
She let out a frustrated breath and leaned back against the wall. “Fine. Just answer me one thing. Why does everyone want those two dead so badly? What did they do that someone sent Sniper of all villains after him?”
“CEO’s a greedy asshole raising the rent at many of his buildings putting hundreds of families in debt and forcing some businesses to shut down and his son’s gambling addiction got so bad, he bet his own life away. And no one sent Sniper after them. One of the businesses that shut down was his sister’s and she was already struggling to stay afloat while taking care of her family.”
The hero nodded slowly. “I see… Then… they deserve it, huh?”
“They do.”
“But even if they do—”
“Before you continue,” Jake interrupted, “I’m going to give you an opportunity to think about what you’re going to say before you say it. And if it’s not what I want to hear, I’m going to have to make you shut up in the nicest way I can think possible. So, go ahead. Think about it first.”
The hero pursed her lips in thought. She really was thinking about what she was going to say. Or she was pretending. Either way, her thinking face was cute.
“Even if they do deserve it, as a hero, I can’t just sit here and—”
Jake sighed and before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed her by the nape and kissed her. Her body went stiff when it happened and her eyes were wide when Jake pulled back.
“Wanna say it again?”
“I… I can’t just—”
He kissed her again and this time when he pulled back, her whole face went pink.
“S-Stop that.” She covered her mouth with her free hand. He still hadn’t let go of her wrist yet. “W-Why do you keep doing that?”
Jake shrugged. “Because you don’t know how to shut up. We could do it again if you’d like.”
He didn’t think it was possible for her face to get more pink, but it did and she hid her face away from him.
“N-No. Please no…”
Jake smirked. She didn’t know it yet, but she had just shown him a new weakness of hers and man, was he going to start using it to tease her. She has no idea what’s coming next.
Chapter 21: 20; text // pregnant
Chapter Text
Jungwon
Wonnie 🥺 I have a problem
my jungwon 🍓🍫
What is it
Are you okay
I’m fine
I just found out something
And I’m scared
my jungwon 🍓🍫
Scared? Why?
What’s wrong?
I’m pregnant
Or at least that’s what this test says
I’m gonna make an appointment with my doctor to see if it’s true
Jungwon, I’m scared. What do I do now?
my jungwon 🍓🍫
Are you home?
I am
my jungwon 🍓🍫
Okay
Stay there. I’m coming
We should talk about this in person
We have to discuss what we’re going to do
Okay 🥺 hurry
my jungwon 🍓🍫
Should I call you and we can talk while I’m on my way?
Yes, please. It might calm me down
I’m so close to crying
my jungwon 🍓🍫
Okay
I’ll call in a minute
I’ll be leaving soon
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Heeseung
Hee, I know you’re busy, but please reply when you can
It’s really urgent
Heeseungie🐹
Hey. Sorry, I just saw this. I was super busy today
Is everything okay?
Uh, not really tbh
Heeseungie🐹
Let’s talk about it then
What’s bothering you?
There’s no easy way to say this tbh
I’m pregnant
Doctor says I’m about three months along or so
It would put it to that time during your birthday, I think
Hee? You okay? It’s been like five minutes
Please say something
Heeseungie🐹
Sorry. Just processing
So, uh, what do you want to do?
Well, I’m thinking about keeping it
And you know, we’re not exactly dating
But please don’t think I’m baby trapping you or anything
I think we should probably work out some co-parenting plans
Or something
Heeseungie🐹
Listen, I wouldn’t have done that with you if I didn’t feel something for you
I probably should have asked you out ages ago honestly
And for the record, I’m not saying this because of the baby either
So what are you saying then
Heeseungie🐹
Let’s make it official and actually date
Then from there, we can figure out our plans together as parents
You mean that?
Heeseungie🐹
Of course
There’s nothing I want more than to call you mine
And to have a family with you
Heeseungie🐹
… you okay? It’s been a while since you replied
LOL sorry. Just processing
Does this mean then that…
Heeseungie🐹
What?
Do I really get to call you my boyfriend?
Heeseungie🐹
As long as I get to call you my girlfriend
OMG
please call me
I need to hear you say it
Heeseungie🐹
Okay, my love. I will
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jay
Hey. Are you busy?
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
We just got off our schedule, so no
But it’s late over there, isn’t it?
Why are you still awake?
Honestly?
I’ve been crying in the bathroom for the last two hours
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
What happened? You’re not hurt are you?
No. It’s just…
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Just?
Well, I noticed I was late. By like two weeks
So I decided to take a test
I didn’t think it’d come out positive
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Holy shit
Yeah. Holy shit is right 😭
And you’re in a totally different country right now
What do I do
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Give me a minute
Okay
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Alright. I called my mom. She said she’s on her way to you
When she gets there, she’ll probably want to call
So we can talk and find out what we want to do
Ugh. I hate that I can’t be there in person right now
I know. I’m sorry
It’s such horrible timing
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
nah. It’s okay. No need to be sorry
I’ll just make up for it when I come back
🥺 you promise?
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Yeah. Anything you want
Anything?
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Yeah. And I’ll bring you a gift from here
What do you want?
🥹🥹 stop you’re going to make me cry again
The only thing I want is you though
And maybe a really really soft and warm blanket
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Okay. I’ll get you a blanket
Anything else?
Lots of kisses when you get back
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
I’ll make sure to get you that too
🥹🥹🥹🥹 thank you
You’re so sweet
jongseong🐈⬛🥰
Anything for you, my princess
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jake
😡 Sim Jaeyun, this is all your fault
😤😤😤
I’ve been crying at a stupid chicken commercial for the last half hour
I hate you
Jakey🥰LOML
Huh? Why is that my fault? 😭
Wow. Did you forget already?
Jakey🥰LOML
Forget what?
Your ass decided to put this baby in me
And now
I’m sobbing into my ice cream because of stupid chicken
Jakey🥰LOML
I’m not the only one who decided on the baby, you know
I know, but it’s still your fault 😤
Why’d you have to go and look all hot and shit that day, huh?
You ass
Jakey🥰LOML
LOL sorry
You better make it up to me and my ice cream somehow
Jakey🥰LOML
I’ll give you whatever you want
A massage when you get back
And lots of cuddles and attention
And chicken
And send me a pic of you right now
Jakey🥰LOML
Okay. I can do that for you
Anything else for you, my lady?
UGH
STOP BEING SO HOT
Why you gotta look so hot beaten up like that for 😭
You know what
That’s it
I wanted the massage and cuddles first when you got here
BUT SCREW THAT
We're going straight to the room 😤
Jakey🥰LOML
LOL
As you wish, darling
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunghoon
I have something to tell you
Sunghoonie❄️
What is it, love
I’m pregnant
Sunghoonie❄️
Oh
That's not that I thought you’d say…
Are you mad
Sunghoonie❄️
Why would I be mad?
I’m happy about it as long as you’re happy about it
Besides, that means my handsomeness will be passed on
Hoon-
Sunghoonie❄️
I just know he’ll be as handsome as me
What if it’s a girl
Sunghoonie❄️
Then she’ll be as pretty as you
But double pretty with my genes
🙄 I’m breaking up with you just for that
Sunghoonie❄️
LOL no you’re not. You love me too much
But even if you do, you’re still stuck with me
Can’t have our baby growing up without such a handsome father
🙄🙄🙄🙄
BYE
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunoo
OMG what do I do ㅠㅠ
Ddeonu✨
What happened? Are you hurt?
Is someone else hurt?
Do I have to purchase a shovel?
What? No
Ddeonu✨
Oh
Then… what happened?
I found out I’m pregnant
Ddeonu✨
OMG CONGRATS
Wait
Is this a “uh oh I’m pregnant” situation
or a “hurray I’m pregnant” situation
Uh… both?
Ddeonu✨
Oh. Are you gonna keep it?
I don’t know yet tbvh but…
Ddeonu✨
But?
I don’t know who the father is
Ddeonu✨
WHOA OMG TEA
SPILL
Based on the timeline, it likely happened that one night two months ago
Ddeonu✨
What night?
You know, the night I went out with the 02z
Ddeonu✨
OH THAT NIGHT
I got so drunk that night. Idk what happened ㅠㅠ
Ddeonu✨
I mean, I know one thing that happened that night lol
Stop it’s not funny 😭
Ddeonu✨
Right, sorry, it’s not
But it's so scandalous omg
Legend LOL
What do I do
Ddeonu✨
Well, first you should sit and talk with all of them
One of them is bound to remember something
Honestly, let's just hope it wasn’t…
You know what, I’m gonna stop myself there
PLEASE I KNOW WHAT YOU'RE THINKING
Trust me, I scared myself thinking of that possibility also
And I know I have to talk to them
But I’m scared
Ddeonu✨
I’ll come with you
I’ll hold your hand so you don’t have to be scared
thank you ㅠㅠ
You’re an angel
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Riki
Hey. I’m gonna tell you something
But you have to keep it a secret
DO NOT tell Jake
Riki
Okay?
I just finished my doctor’s appointment
Turns out I’m pregnant
I’m freaking out
What do I do
Riki
…
Riki I swear if you tell him
Riki
LOL I’m gonna tell him
RIKI NO
I told you not to
Riki
How bold of you to assume I’d listen
🙄 my mistake
Swear if you told him, I’m gonna kick your ass
Riki
LMAO I’d like to see you try
STOP
WHY IS HE TRYING TO CALL ME
WHAT DID YOU DO
NISHIMURA RIKI
WHEN I GET MY HANDS ON YOU
YOU’RE SO DEAD
Riki
LOL
I only told him your appointment might be done
You gotta tell him anyway
Good luck
🙄 I hate you
Riki
I know LOL
Chapter 22: 21; jay (roommate)
Chapter Text
Jay (roommate)
Morning
I left some breakfast for you in the fridge
And make sure you eat something today
OMG thank you 🥹
I swear, without this guy as my roommate, I’d be dead from starvation. Not that I’m bad at eating or anything, but I work from home and get distracted or swamped with work that I just don’t have time to eat. Or I just… simply… forget. I know it's bad and he gets mad at me for it, but I swear it’s not on purpose.
We’ve been roommates for about six months now. I was looking for a roommate to help with the bills and everyone in my family told me not to get a male roommate, but he was willing to actually help pay for things and wasn’t making ridiculous demands. Like taking half my closet or wanting to take MY room just because it’s bigger. Unfortunately, we do have to share a bathroom but he didn’t care about that either.
Not to mention, he’s pretty clean. He cleans up after himself and keeps his things in his room. And now look, he’s even feeding me. How did I get so lucky to land a roommate like him? Honestly, I bet my best friend wouldn’t even be as good a roommate as he is. ( No offense, Jake. I love you, but I don’t think you can compare. )
Today, I actually have a very rare day off so that means I can get some cleaning done. I ate the breakfast he left me ( and while it was simple, it was GOOD ) and started cleaning, starting in the living room.
Right as I got on to cleaning the kitchen, the doorbell rang. I knew exactly who it was and ran to the door. I pulled the door open to let Jake in and grinned when he lifted bags of food.
“Hey, bestie~ Don’t hug me, I’m sweaty.”
Jake laughed, nodding. “Okay. I won’t. I brought you food. You didn’t eat yet, did you?”
I rolled my eyes. “Well, not really. I’ve been cleaning all morning. I just finished the living room so we eat in the kitchen. I did have breakfast though.”
“Ah, and I bet your roommate made it for you, didn’t he?”
“Isn’t that obvious? I’m hopeless in the kitchen. You know that.”
We walked into the apartment and Jake set up the food on the kitchen counter. I washed my hands and got up on one of the stools by the counter and looked at the food.
“Looks good. Let me take a photo and send it to Jay first before he asks if I ate.”
Jake chuckled and photobombed the photo with a thumbs up. “You know, I still haven’t met him and it’s been how long since you’ve become roommates?”
I sent him the photo to tell him I’d be eating and looked at Jake. “I would introduce you two, but he’s busy. He’s honestly not home too often. And when he is home, I’m too busy to even call you.”
“Well, we’d better meet soon. You keep hyping him up.” Jake took a bite of the food. “Or I could sleep over and meet him tonight.”
I laughed and shook my head. “Please. My parents are already concerned that I have a male roommate. I can’t have them throwing a bigger fit that there are two men in my apartment, even if it is you. I can’t handle another lecture. Like I’m not a grown woman.”
As we ate, I received a text. I picked up my phone to look at it and it was Jay.
Jay (roommate)
It’s good that you’re eating
Who’s that with you?
That’s my best friend, Jake
He brought it
What a strange question. It’s not like I’ve never talked about Jake before with him… Right?
Jay (roommate)
Your best friend’s a guy?
OMG, I haven’t. Well, it’s not like we talk much anyway. Sometimes, when he comes home, I’m already sleeping or we just pass each other in the living room.
Oh yeah. We’ve been friends forever
And you know, you should meet him
I think you two might get along
Why do I randomly feel like I’m panicking? What does it matter anyway? Jake’s just a good friend and Jay is just my roommate. It shouldn’t matter. And it doesn’t… right?
Jay (roommate)
Sure. I’ll actually be home a little early today
Tell him to stay. I wanna meet him
Wow. Perfect actually
Ironically, he said he wanted to meet you too
What the hell is happening right now? And why do I feel so weird?
“Well, Jake, looks like you’re in luck. Jay wants to meet you,” I said, putting down my phone. “He says you should stay until he gets home.”
“Oh, does he? Great! Then I’ll stay after we finish eating.”
“You know that means you’ll be helping me clean right? You won’t just be sitting on your ass.”
“Ah, damn. I knew there was a catch…”
“Now eat. We need our energy to clean. The kitchen and the bathroom are left.”
Finally, we finished cleaning and we both flopped down on the couch. I looked at the time and groaned. “Ugh, cleaning really took all day even with your help.”
“I hate cleaning,” Jake grumbled as he threw himself on me.
“Ew, stop. It’s hot. Get off of me.” I tried to push him off of me and rolled away from him onto the floor. He fell onto the couch and huffed.
“Next time, just let me leave and tell me when he comes back. I don’t wanna clean.”
“Knowing how to clean is a good life skill. Even in the future when you get married and have kids.”
Jake shook his head. “No. I’m gonna stay single and have no kids so I don’t have to clean.”
I rolled my eyes and sat up on the floor. “Someone as handsome as you can’t stay single. Also, aren’t you literally flirting with one of the girls in your physics class?”
Jake chuckled. “Oh, yeah. I am.”
“How’s that going anyway?”
“Pretty good actually. We have a date next Saturday.”
“See? You won’t be single for much longer.”
The door beeped and it came open. “I’m back.”
I tilted my head to look and waved. “Hey, welcome home. How was your day?”
Jay shrugged as he removed his shoes and placed them onto the shelf. “Same old, same old. And you?”
“I cleaned all day and made Jake help me since you wanted to meet him.”
“Yeah, talk about torture,” Jake complained.
Jay walked into the apartment and looked at Jake on the couch. They stared at each other for a while and I didn’t know what to do in that moment. What was even going to happen? Were they going to fight or what?
“So, you’re the Jay I keep hearing so much about, huh?”
Jay nodded. “Yeah, I guess so. And you must be the best friend she mentioned in her text.”
“Yeah.”
I frowned and looked between the two of them. “What is happening right now? Why are you two being so weird?”
Jake shook his head. “Nothing. Just trying to get a feel for your roommate. You a musician or something?” He gestured to the guitar case on Jay’s back.
“Or something. It’s just a hobby. When I’m not helping my dad with his business, I go and play at the cafe down the street.”
“Your dad’s a businessman?”
“Yeah.”
“Oh, so you’re like… rich rich then.”
Jay shrugged. “Mostly it’s my parent’s money, but I guess. Can’t say I can complain because I am comfortable.”
I frowned, nudging Jake’s leg. “Shut up. You’re pretty rich rich yourself.”
Jake put his hands up in defense. “Look, I’m not here to talk about myself, okay?”
I rolled my eyes and shook my head. “Ugh, you’re so annoying.”
“So like,” Jake started, turning back to Jay, “you got a partner?”
“Nope. I don’t have the time for one.”
“You want one?”
My eyes widened. I knew what was coming and the growing smirk on my best friend’s face made it even more obvious. “Jake, seriously?”
“What? I’m just curious. I can’t be curious?”
Jay laughed. “Dude, no offense, but you don’t really seem like my type.”
I laughed and turned away.
Jake was taken aback and quickly shook his head. “Eh? No. Not me. You’re not my type either. I’m flattered though, but no. Not me. Her.” He gestured to me.
Yup, I knew that was coming. I sighed and avoided looking at Jay as Jake kept talking.
“How convenient for your schedule would it be if your girlfriend already lived with you? You wouldn’t even have to change it around. She’s pretty low maintenance. All you have to do to keep this one happy is feed her and, well, you already do that.”
“Jake, please. Stop,” I said.
“What? I’m just saying. It’s not like one single date is a bad idea. Just to give it a try.” Jake looked at Jay and grinned. “So? What do you think?”
Jay glanced at me and I quickly avoided his gaze. “I mean, it’s up to her, really.”
I blinked up at him. “Huh?”
“One date wouldn’t be a bad idea, but it’s not only up to me.”
Jake smirked and looked at me. “Well?”
“I… uh, s-suppose one date… wouldn’t hurt, but—”
“Great!” Jake grinned, springing up from the couch and he pulled me up from the floor. “She’ll get ready now. Let’s go.”
I was yanked to my room and the door shut behind me. I was still in shock at what just happened until Jake shook me back to reality.
“Hey, come on. Pick something to wear!”
I blinked and glanced at my best friend who was grinning. “Jake, did you just…”
“Set you up on a date? Uh, yeah. And it won’t happen if you don’t pick something and then get your ass in the shower.”
I blinked, staring at the clothes in my closet. It’s been so long since I went on a date.
I looked at Jake who still had that stupid satisfied grin on his face and scoffed. “Get out.”
“Eh? Why? I wanna help you pick something out!”
“No! Get out!” I tried to push him out of my room. “Knowing you, you’d just pick something revealing on purpose!”
He smirked. “What can I say? I know what guys like.”
“I don’t care what guys like! Get out! I can pick for myself!” I finally managed to get him out of my room and locked it. I leaned against the door and let out a long breath.
I grabbed something comfortable to change into after my shower first and set it to the side. I glanced at my closet and groaned softly. Wtf do I even wear on a date?
Just then, a text came through to my phone. I glanced at it, half-expecting it to be Jake begging me to let him back in, but instead, it was Jay.
Jay (roommate)
So, your friend is really something
I didn’t expect he’d suddenly want to set us up together
Sorry. I should have warned you he’d do that
He’s always doing things like that for me
Wants me to stop working so much and stuff
Jay (roommate)
We don’t have to go if you don’t want to
No, it’s fine. We can just… go as friends
Or something
No pressure
Because I am honestly freaking out in here
I really need this to just be a casual thing
I haven’t gone on a date in a while
Jay (roommate)
Sure, that’d be nice actually
Because honestly, I’m freaking out too lol
I’ve never gone on a date before
Never?
Jay (roommate)
Never lol
You’d be the first
OMG pressure lol
Now I have to set the standard of dates for you
Try not to get your hopes up tho
I’m pretty bad at it lol
Jay (roommate)
Got it lol
But I’m sure you’ll do fine
I suddenly found myself smiling and giggling like an idiot. I quickly shook it off and threw my phone onto my bed. Ew. Why am I getting so excited all of a sudden? Stop. It’s just a casual thing, right? It’s not like something will actually come out of it… right?
I shook my head. ( Alright, calm down. It’s just a dinner. No pressure. No expectations. Just casual… I wonder what his favorite color is. Should I ask him so I can wear it or should I match him tonight? )
My eyes widened at my thoughts and I cleared my throat. I grabbed something casual from my closet and threw it on my bed. ( Geez. What’s wrong with me? Chill out. )
Swear, I’m gonna kick Jake’s ass later for this.
Chapter 23: 22; jungwon (first kiss)
Chapter Text
Jungwon and his girlfriend have been dating for about a month now. They went on several dates and held hands, but they haven’t kissed yet. Both of them were pretty nervous about taking the next step in their relationship, equally wanting to make a move but neither taking the initiative. There’s been cheek kisses and forehead kisses, and Jungwon’s new favorite, neck kisses especially when she was distracted. Her giggles when he did so made his heart flutter.
Today, they were meant to go on a date, but apparently, they had scheduled another dance practice day so their date had to be cancelled.
Jungwon sighed as he looked at his phone, the conversation with her open where he had to tell her the bad news. He set his phone back down and joined his members. For the next hour, they were going over the steps, everyone trying their best to memorize them. For a while, Jungwon concentrated so hard on the choreography, he didn’t realize his girlfriend was being led into the room by their manager.
Jungwon danced for another fifteen minutes before he spotted her in the mirror. She was smiling and she waved when he noticed her. He whipped his head around to look at her and grinned.
“What are you doing here?” He asked, going up to her.
She smiled and handed him a water bottle. “Well, I figured since our date wasn’t going to happen, I should just come to you. I called your manager after I saw your text to ask if I could come, it’s not like I came without permission.”
He took a drink of water and she waved at the other members.
“Hello~” she greeted them.
“Right.” Jungwon quickly capped his bottle and took her hand, leading her over to the others. “Guys, this is my girlfriend.”
“Ah, so this is the girl I keep hearing about,” Sunoo said. “Nice to finally have a face to the name. She’s cute. You two definitely match.”
Jungwon chuckled as his girlfriend blushed, hiding her face against his shoulder.
“Where’d you two meet?” Jake asked.
“At a cafe,” Jungwon said. “It, uh, just happened.”
His girlfriend laughed. “We bumped into each other, literally, and he ended up wearing the iced tea I was going to drink. I felt so bad and offered to pay for the laundry. Instead, after he got my number, we just… kept texting all night that night.”
Jake raised his eyebrows and nudged Heeseung next to him. “Hey. You wanna go to the cafe?”
Heeseung snorted. “You think we’d get lucky like that?”
“You’re right. We might not… Damn.”
“So sweet,” Sunoo exclaimed.
“Yeah, I’m gonna get cavities,” Jay joked.
Jungwon chuckled, shaking his head. “Anyway, uh, I guess I’ll just take a quick break then. Have you eaten yet?”
She shook her head. “No, not yet. Not lunch anyway.”
“Okay. Give me a second.” He pecked her cheek and ran off to dry off his sweat and pull on a hoodie over. He greeted her back by the door and they both headed for the cafeteria.
His girlfriend looked at the food and menu options. “Wah… you know, I hear the cafeteria here is pretty good.”
“Yeah, I mean, I can’t complain. Anything you want?”
“Um, you pick. You know the food here the best. Pick the best.”
Jungwon nodded and picked food for them and they headed for an empty table in the corner for privacy. They talked and laughed over lunch and after they ate, Jungwon took her on a quick tour of the building.
They were holding hands on the way back to the practice room and before they went in, Jungwon stopped her outside the door.
“Hey, uh, wait a second,” he said as he pulled her in. “I… wanna give you a kiss before we go in. I think my members might tease me to no end if they saw us do anything too lovey dovey.”
She laughed and nodded. “Right~ Can’t have that happening~”
He held both her hands and she grinned up at him, leaning in closer. It looked like she was expecting a forehead kiss like normal, but she didn’t know that Jungwon had other plans. His heart raced just thinking about it. He leaned over going for her forehead like she expected and instead, he leaned a little further down, his lips coming into contact with hers.
Neither of them moved the moment it happened and quickly, she pulled back and covered mouth with her hand. Her cheeks were pink and it was the cutest thing ever.
“That was… sudden,” she said, a smile growing on her face.
“Y-Yeah, sorry,” Jungwon said.
She chuckled, shaking her head and threw her arms around his waist. “It’s okay. I liked it~”
Jungwon smiled, moving the hair from her face. “So did I. Wanna do it again?”
She laughed and gave him a quick peck on the chin. “Maybe later~ When we’re alone. Besides, I can’t keep you from practice for too long.”
“Okay. Later then.” He smiled and touched his forehead on hers.
She grinned. “You look like you have something to say,” she whispered.
“I do, but it’s going to have to wait,” he whispered back.
“Okay~” She pulled back and grabbed his hand. “Come on~ You have practice to do~”
He nodded and followed her back into the room. Little did he know, because he was so lost in the moment, he didn’t know two of his members were standing in the hallway and saw the whole thing.
Riki couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him and he braced himself against Sunghoon next to him to avoid falling to the floor. Sunghoon snickered and looked at their maknae. They exchanged glances and Riki laughed even harder.
“We’re going to tease him about it, right?” Sunghoon asked.
Riki nodded. “Oh yeah.”
Chapter 24: 23; riki (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
I’m sick 🥲
my riki🥰🖤
Damn
RIP ⚰️
Nice knowing you
Wow. Thanks for your concern 🙄
my riki🥰🖤
LOL
Jerk 😭
_____________________________________________
I let out a huff and threw my phone onto the nightstand. I stifled a cough and pulled my blanket closer to my body. It had been a while since I actually got sick like this. My whole body hurt. My head was hot. My eyes hurt. All I wanted was to sleep, but my body wasn’t freaking letting me.
Honestly, I was hoping for some sympathy from my boyfriend, but damn, he’s so… I know he was just joking but couldn’t he coddle me a little? I’m literally suffering right now. And he’s busy all the time so I bet he won’t even show up, not that I expect him to.
I let out a sigh and closed my eyes hoping to fall asleep. I laid in bed for about ten minutes unable to fall asleep and suddenly, the doorbell rang. I groaned and peeked up from my bed.
“Who could that be?” I grumbled and slowly sat up in bed.
Just then, my phone chimed. I grabbed it and to my surprise, a text from Riki.
my riki🥰🖤
Open up. It’s freaking cold out here
I frowned, setting down my phone again. I carefully made my way to the door and opened it. He stood there with a plastic bag in his hand.
“What are you doing here?” I asked him.
Riki shrugged. “I’m here to take care of you.”
I moved out of his way and he walked in. I shut the door behind him and he placed a hand on my head.
“Did you take any medicine?” he asked as I followed him into the apartment.
“Uh, no. I didn’t have any left.”
“Well, it’s a good thing I came then or you really would die.” He helped me sit down at the table and dug in the bag.
I looked up at him and frowned. “You really came to take care of me?”
“Of course. I know you and you’re bad at taking care of yourself. Remember the last time you got sick?”
“Ugh. Don’t remind me,” I groaned.
He pulled out the medicine from the bag and opened it for me, handing me the pills. Then he went to the kitchen to get me some water. He handed me the cup after. I let out a sigh and took the medicine. While I did that, he rummaged in the bag again and pulled out a fever patch. He moved my hair from my face and stuck it onto my forehead.
“You really should carry all of this at home from now on,” he said.
“Shush, I know.” I pouted.
He sat across from me at the table and pulled out his phone. “I’m assuming you also didn’t eat anything yet.”
“Rude. I’m not that bad at taking care of myself, you know.”
He looked at me with a raised eyebrow. I rolled my eyes. He knows me a little too well. It’s scary.
“No, I didn’t eat anything yet,” I mumbled.
“That’s what I thought.” He clicked around on his phone for a while before he put it down on the table. “Food’s coming. And after you eat, you’d better rest.”
I groaned and laid my head on the table. “I’ve been trying to sleep all morning. My body won’t let me.”
“I’ll make you sleep then.” Riki reached across the table and grabbed one of my hands, his thumb gliding over the back of my hand. “Rest will help you get better.”
I looked up at him and tilted my head. “I never expected you to come over to take care of me. I thought you were busy today.”
“Not that busy. But if I get in trouble for leaving, oh well.”
My eyes widened. “You left in the middle of work?”
Riki shrugged.
“Riki! No, go back to work. Now!”
“It’s not a big deal. Besides, look at you, you didn’t even have medicine and you didn’t eat. You suck at taking care of yourself when you’re sick. What was I supposed to do? Just sit there while knowing you were here suffering?”
“But—”
“Relax. It’s just dance practice. They’re not worried about me not getting the choreography. I already know it anyway.” He leaned his head down on the table and looked at me. “Your health is more important. You always drop everything you’re doing when you hear I’m sick. Why can’t I do the same for you?”
“But what if you get sick from being here with me?”
Riki shrugged again. “I’m not worried. I know you’ll be there to make me feel better.”
I blushed and hid my face in my arm. “Geez. Your mom really raised you well, didn’t she?”
He laughed, nodding his head. “Her and my hyungs.”
“Mm, they really raised you into such a gentleman.”
Not long after, the doorbell rang. “That must be food,” he said as he stood. “By the way, if you’re worried about passing me your sickness, there’s some masks in the bag also.”
I looked in the bag as he went to get the food and chuckled softly. “Wow, he was really prepared, huh?”
I pulled a mask out for later and set it to the side. Riki came back with the bags of food and put them on the table. He took the food out of the bag and handed me a bowl and a spoon.
“Soup for you. Just eat as much as you can, okay?”
I smiled up at him and nodded. “Okay~”
He sat across from me with his food and we both ate. I ate about half of the food he got for me and the rest got put away for later. I slipped on the mask and stretched.
“Think you can get some sleep now?” he asked after he cleaned up the table.
I nodded. “Probably. But only if we get to cuddle.”
He chuckled, nodding his head. “Sure, if that’s what you want.”
“I also want a kiss, but we can’t do that so, I’ll settle for just some cuddles.”
Riki looked at me and tilted my head up to look at him. I blinked up at him and he leaned down, pressing his lips to mine through the mask. I felt my face heat up and he laughed when he pulled back. My face must have been super red.
“You’ll have to settle for that kiss for now,” he teased as he patted my head.
“Geez… you sure do know how to make my heart flutter, don’t you?”
He took my hand, leading me to the couch and smiled. “Come on. Time to rest.”
He sat on the couch first and pulled me into his lap. I settled against his chest and wrapped my arms around his waist. He gently patted my back and hummed softly. My eyes fluttered closed as I listened to his humming and heartbeat. Both equally as relaxing to hear.
In almost no time, I ended up falling asleep. I guess all I needed was him to be around. Who would’ve thought I had gotten so needy?
Chapter 25: 24; jay ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
I was in the room after my shower to change into my suit. My partner and I have a party to go to tonight and we were taking turns taking a shower. They said something about us not bathing together or we’d get distracted. Honestly, good call. We’d probably be in there too long, if you catch my drift.
I dried my hair first before I began to change. I put on my suit and smoothened out the blazer as my partner walked in the room.
“Which tie should I use?” I asked, looking at all my ties.
“Maybe wait until I change into my dress before you pick,” they said. “I want us to match. I think it’d be cute.”
“Sure.” I sat on the bed and watched as they fixed up their hair and did their makeup. Personally, I never thought they needed makeup at all. They always looked gorgeous, just effortlessly.
They picked out their jewelry and placed them onto the vanity before going into the closet to change. When they came back out, the breath caught in my throat. They looked divine . My eyes followed them to my closet where they picked out the tie that matched their dress and they handed it to me.
“Here you go~ By the way, can you zip me up?”
“S-Sure, uh, and I’m going to need help with my tie,” I said. I quickly stood from the bed and carefully zipped up their dress. “All done.”
They turned to me and chuckled softly. “You, sir, need to stop pretending that you don’t know how to tie a tie.”
“But if I did, I’d lose an excuse to have your hands on me,” I joked.
They laughed, shaking their head as they expertly tied my tie. “But what if I’m not around to help? What then?”
“Then I’ll have to not wear one.”
They smoothened out my tie for me and patted my chest. “You’re so funny. But seriously, you know how to tie one. You don’t have to ask me all the time.”
“You’ll still help me though, won’t you?”
They smiled. “Of course~ If that’s what my baby wants, I’ll help him no matter what.”
I chuckled and followed them to their vanity. “Let me help you with your jewelry too.”
“That’s a new one. New excuse to touch me, mister?”
I smirked, brushing their hair to the side as I put their necklace on them. “When you look this gorgeous, love, I can’t help myself. Not that you don’t always look absolutely stunning.” I leaned over and gave them a soft kiss in the crook of their neck before moving their hair back into place. “Question, how much do you care about this dress?”
“Why do you ask?” they wondered as they put on their earrings to match their necklace.
I chuckled and slid the bracelet they had laid out on their vanity on them. “Just wondering. Is it important to you?”
“Mm, no, not that important. Why?”
I smiled and kissed the back of their hand. “No reason.”
They chuckled and got up from their vanity and walked over to the dresser where all of our perfumes were displayed. “You’re so funny. Now, which perfume should I use?”
“How about you use my cologne so other men leave you alone?” I suggested and held out the bottle to them.
They laughed, shaking their head. “I think you sticking to my side all night like you always do will deter them enough. Not that I would be looking at them anyway when I already have such a prize.”
They grabbed the perfume of theirs that I loved the most on them and went to spray it but I stopped them.
“Uh, not that one. I’m afraid if you use that one, we won’t leave for the party tonight,” I said and gave them a different one.
They observed me for a bit before nodding. “Hm. So that’s why you asked me if the dress was important to me.” They sprayed the perfume on them and picked one out for me, handing it to me. “I’m sure you can’t wait to just rip it off of me, huh?”
I smirked and cleared my throat. “Am I that easy to read?”
They smiled and traced my jawline with their finger and down to my tie which they teasingly tugged on to pull me closer to them. “Just a bit,” they whispered before we shared a quick kiss. “I wonder how long you can behave yourself tonight though. Think we’ll even make it to the party at all?”
I snickered softly and brushed my lips over theirs as my arm wrapped around their waist. “Don’t tempt me or we won’t leave the bedroom at all.”
They smiled and pecked my lips. “We have to go though. We are technically guests of honor. We can’t be late.”
They pulled away from me and went back over to their vanity.
I sighed and sprayed on my cologne before putting it back. “Heeseung hyung wouldn’t mind if we’re a little late though.”
“Sure, he won’t. But will she?” They were rummaging in their vanity for something. “I wouldn’t want to ruin her night, you know? She worked so hard on it. I don’t want to mess it up.”
I walked over to them and frowned. “What are you looking for?”
They smiled and lifted the ring to show me. “Can’t forget this. This is sure to deter those men you’re so worried about, don’t you think?”
I chuckled, nodding. “I think so.”
I took the ring from them and slid it onto their left ring finger. They grinned and for a moment, they toyed with the one on mine before they turned and grabbed their bag, sliding their phone into it.
“Come on~ We should leave.”
I nodded and we headed out after putting on our shoes.
Sometimes, I really can’t believe I was so lucky to have someone like them love me. They make it so easy and not scary. The reason I married them is so we can grow old together and I just cannot wait for that. It’s going to be so great.
Chapter 26: 25; sunoo (getting caught watching a fancam)
Chapter Text
Sunoo grinned and waved at his girlfriend sitting behind the camera with the staff. She waved back and blew him a kiss. He did the same back at her and turned back to the camera when they called time. He was hosting an episode for EN-o’clock and invited his girlfriend over to watch them film. She was always telling him about how she wanted to know what their filming was like and today, he had gotten permission to invite her.
Occasionally, he’d steal glances at her behind the camera and they’d wink at each other. But this time when he did, she was on her phone. There seemed to be a mischievous glint in her eyes but he shook it off as just the lighting.
When they wrapped filming, Riki nudged his hyung. “You and your girlfriend are gross.”
Sunoo chuckled and nudged him back. “Don’t be jealous because I have one and you don’t.”
Sunoo walked off, heading over to her. Her back was to him and he planned to surprise her with a back hug but when he got closer, he caught a glimpse of her phone screen. It was playing a fancam of one of their stage performances, but the weird thing was, she wasn’t watching his fancam like she usually does. Instead, it was Jungwon on the screen.
He frowned and was called by one of the staff before he could confront her about it. He quickly went over, getting his mic pack taken off. He went back over to his girlfriend and found her watching yet another Jungwon fancam.
He blinked, shaking his head trying not to let it bother him and leaned over, resting his chin on her shoulder. “What are you watching?”
She flinched a little at the sudden contact and question. “Oh, just some fancams.”
“I noticed,” he said, looking at her phone screen. It shouldn’t bother him this much, should it?
“What’s wrong?” She turned to him and cupped his cheeks in her hands. “You okay?”
“Yeah, I’m okay. I just… didn’t think you’d be watching Jungwon’s fancams.” I pouted. “Why not mine?”
She chuckled softly, giving his pout a soft peck. “Is someone a little jealous?”
“No. Not jealous. Just judging your choice of fancam.” He crossed his arms over his chest and pouted more. “Why aren’t you watching mine?”
“I watched yours earlier and thought to watch your members' ones also~”
Sunoo frowned and looked at her. That mischievous glint he saw earlier was still in her eyes. She really was up to something. “You’re just messing with me, aren’t you?”
“Huh? What do you mean?” She asked. She had a hard time hiding the smile growing on her face.
“You are!” Sunoo huffed and pouted.
She laughed and hugged his waist. “I’m sorry~ I just wanted to see what your reaction would be. I didn’t think it’d hurt your feelings so much.”
“No, it didn’t hurt my feelings,” Sunoo said.
“No? Then why so pouty?” She teasingly tapped his pout with her finger and smiled.
“Just… make sure you only watch my fancams from now on.”
“Don’t worry. I always do~”
“Just mine, right?”
“Of course~ Who else would I watch?”
Sunoo smiled. “Okay. And don’t tease me like that again. I didn’t like it.”
“I won’t~ I’m sorry.” She gave him a kiss on the cheek and hugged his waist. “You’re not mad, right?”
Sunoo shook his head. “No, my sweet. I’m not. Just don’t do it again or I’ll have to teach you a lesson.”
She laughed, nodding. “Okay.”
He smiled and gave her a peck on the forehead.
“Ew. Get a room,” Jungwon joked from across the room earning him a laugh.
Chapter 27: 26; jake (pulling their member's photocard)
Chapter Text
She squealed as she ran into the apartment, something in her hands. Jake looked at her and frowned. “What’s got you all excited?”
“I got the album!” She pulled it out from the bag and showed it to him. “Look!”
Jake chuckled. “Babe, I could’ve gotten you that for free. Why’d you spend money on it?”
“To add to the album charts, duh.”
She plopped down on the couch next to him and grinned. “Let’s open it together. I hope I get your photocard~”
“I hope you do too.”
She pulled off the plastic and carefully opened the album. She pulled everything out, keeping the photocards face down.
She lifted one and turned to Jake. “Okay, you look first. I’ll know based on your reaction if it's you.”
Jake nodded. “Okay. Show me.”
She lifted the photocard to him and instead of his face, it was Sunghoon’s. Jake pressed his lips together and shook his head.
She pouted. “No?” She flipped it around to look at it and sighed before setting it down. “It’s okay. There’s one more. Maybe this one will be you.”
She lifted it to Jake to look first and he sighed, shaking his head again. It was Jay this time.
“No?” She whined and put the photocard down. “Aw, man.”
“It’s okay. At least you got me on the postcard.” Jake grabbed it and showed it to her.
She smiled, taking it. “Yeah. And look at how handsome you are.”
Jake nodded. “Right? And the photobook has more handsome photos of me to look at.”
“I know, but I really wanted your photocard also. It would look cute on the back of my phone, don’t you think?” She lifted her phone to show him the back of her phone which had an older photocard of him in it already.
“It would.”
“I guess that means I have to go out and buy more albums until I get yours.”
Jake laughed. “If you want to, I won’t stop you. Just remember this time to get the groceries you said you were going to get.”
Her eyes widened. “Oh. I can’t believe I forgot! I was so excited about the album I totally forgot!” She sprang up from the couch. “I’ll be leaving again. Don’t miss me too much while I’m gone.”
She turned for the front door, but Jake caught her by the hand.
“Aren’t you forgetting something?”
She looked at him and laughed. “I can’t believe I’m so forgetful today.”
She leaned over him, bracing herself against the back of the couch and gave him a kiss. She pulled back and smiled. “Anything else I’m forgetting?”
“No. You’re free now.”
She grinned and gave him another peck on the lips before leaving the apartment again.
Jake sighed and picked up the two photocards off the table. He stared at them for a while before he rolled his eyes. “You bastards. Stay out of my girlfriend’s album,” he muttered.
Chapter 28: 27; text // accidentally texting them
Chapter Text
Jungwon
UGH I am so in love with this man
You have no idea, girl
Jungwon🐈
Which man?
Who do I have to fight to get your attention? 😾
AH I’M SO SORRY
that text wasn’t for you
forget about it
Jungwon🐈
I can’t
I’m gonna be thinking about it all day now 😿
Who’s the lucky guy you’re in love with
jungwon please
Omg this is so embarrassing
Jungwon🐈
It’s one of my members isn’t it
Which one
Is it Jay hyung
If it is, I totally understand
No, it’s not him
Jungwon🐈
Then who?
Please tell me
do I really have to say it?
Jungwon🐈
Yes 😿
You won’t fight him if I tell you, right?
Promise me you wont get into a fight
Jungwon🐈
…fine
I won’t
It’s you, jungwon
It’s you i’m in love with
Jungwon🐈
…
jungwon?
hello?
Jungwon🐈
Oh… it’s me🫣
yeah. it’s you
you don’t have to say anything back
i’m just glad you know now
i’ll give you time to process this
you keep leaving me on read
Jungwon🐈
I…
Yeah. Sorry
I’ll get back to you on that
Okay ☺️ take your time
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Heeseung
AH
WHY IS THIS MAN SO FUCKING FINE
Wait
OMG
STOP I SENT THAT TO THE WRONG PERSON
UNSEND
AHHH
NO
HEESEUNG DONT LOOK
DONT SCROLL TO LOOK AT THAT
PLEASE
IM BEGGING YOU
Heeseung🦌
If I don’t look, what do I get in return
anything you want
Heeseung🦌
Anything?
PLEASE I’m desperate
I’m so embarrassed
Don’t look 😭
Heeseung🦌
What if I already looked
You’ll never see my face again
I’ll never be able to face you
I’ll move to the South Pole
Heeseung🦌
We can’t have that happening
I like seeing your face
THEN DONT LOOK
PLEASE
Heeseung🦌
Okay fine. I won’t look
Thank you 😭
Heeseung🦌
I can’t lie though
I am curious
DONT BE
If you look, I’ll die
Heeseung🦌
LOL it can’t be that embarrassing
But fine. I can’t have you dying on me
You still owe me for not looking
Yes. What do you want
Heeseung🦌
There are lots of things I want
Then what do you want specifically from me
Heeseung🦌
I can think of a few things
But it’d be better if we talk about it in person
Meet you at 8?
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jay
Stop. Literally how can a man be this perfect
I’m gonna combust fr
I swear, all I want in life is to marry him
Is that bad lol
Jay🎸
Oh?
Who’s the lucky man to have gotten your attention like this
… no one
sorry. that text wasn’t meant for you
Jay🎸
Oh. It’s a secret then
You know, I’m good at keeping secrets
And I can give you advice about guys if you’d like
I- 🥲 thanks, I guess
But if I tell you, it’s be too embarrassing
Jay🎸
Why
Is it one of my friends or something
Or something
Jay🎸
Which one
Because I don’t recommend dating any of them
Let alone marry them
Some of them are losers lol
Jay please
This is literally so embarrassing
Just ignore this
Pretend it didn’t happen
Jay🎸
Fine. Since you won’t tell me
But I’ll be honest, I’m a little jealous
Jealous?
Jay🎸
Nothing lol
Any guy would be lucky to have you
Just saying
🥹 stop. You’re so sweet
Fine
I’ll tell you, but seriously keep it a secret
Promise
And don’t make fun of me either
This is already super embarrassing
Jay🎸
I promise
Okay
I’ll tell you only his name
Jay🎸
Tell me
The suspense is killing me
His name is Park Jongseong
…hello?
🥲🥲 where’d you go?
You good?
Stop. Why are you calling me right now? 😭
Jay🎸
Pick up. I have something to say
Really quick. I promise
HELLO?
YOU CANT JUST SAY STUFF LIKE THAT AND THEN JUST HANG UP
🫣🫣🫣🫣
SIR PICK UP THE PHONE
Jay🎸
Am I in trouble now lol
No
I just wanna hear you say it again
🫣🫣
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jake
STFU
DID YOU SEE
STOP. He’s so hot
Wtf
The things I’d let him do to me
Jakey🦮⚰️
👀 what things?
UM
NOTHING
IGNORE
holy shit that’s so embarrassing
pls forget about it😭😭😭😭
Jakey🦮
Too late. I’m curious now
What things
NOTHING
BYE
Jakey🦮
Don’t seem like nothing
You talk about me with your friends like that? 👀
NO
😭😭😭 oh my god
I’m gonna go die now
⚰️ RIP me
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunghoon
GIRL
Did you see what Sunghoon just posted?
PLEASE WHY IS HE SO HOT
Sunghoon❄️👑
I know right
Why is he
Oh crap
Uh, pretend you didn’t see that
That was for my friend
Sunghoon❄️👑
Interesting
Do tell me more about how you tell my friend about how hot I am
please forget about it
Sunghoon❄️👑
Never, princess
Maybe we should talk about it in person
How about lets not
Girl, kill me. Sunghoon knows now
This is so embarrassing
Sunghoon❄️👑
LOL seems like someone has to learn to read the contact name before pressing send
OMG NO 😭💀
I’m so dumb
I’m gonna go crawl in a hole and die now
Goodbye, cruel world
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunoo
GIRL OMG pinch me
I think I’m falling in love
Sunoo🦊
WITH WHO
AH wrong person. I’m so sorry
No one, sweet angel ❤️
That message was for my friend
Please ignore
Sunoo🦊
😡 no
Tell me who
How could you fall in love with someone else
Sunoo please 😭
Sunoo🦊
I refuse 😤
Tell me who he is
He’s just… this guy
Don’t worry about him
Sunoo🦊
😤😤😤
I don’t like him already
I mean, he’s pretty handsome
I can send you a photo
Sunoo🦊
Why would I want to see a picture of another man 😤
…
Send it
I bet he’s nothing special
Here he is
Sunoo🦊
Why’d you send a photo of me?
Think about it a while
Then come back to me when you’ve figured it out
Sunoo🦊
??????????
OH
WAIT
ITS ME?
IM THE GUY?
🫣 yeah
Sunoo🦊
In that case
Fall in love all you want
😘😘😘
😆😆
I already have 😚😍
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Riki
Ugh. This guy is annoying fr 🙄
Should I just block him
Riki🐣
Yes
Unless I’m the guy
Then no. You’re stuck with me
Oop 🫢 sorry. I meant to send that to my friend
Riki🐣
I’m not the guy though right
No, you’re not the guy
Riki🐣
Then who is he
If he’s bothering you, tell me who he is
I’m just gonna have a talk with him 🔪
RIKI NO
Wait actually…
Wait no
Violence is bad
Riki🐣
Don’t worry about it
No one will know unless you tell
Just tell me who he is
Riki stop
They can use this as evidence
Riki🐣
I wasn’t gonna do anything
Just talk
I swear
🙄🙄 yeah right
Anyway, he’s no one. Just someone I had one date with
He keeps pestering me for another date
But the last one was so bad
He showed up late, made me pay for his expensive ass meal, and was rude af to the staff
He probably wants to try to get a free meal out of me again 🙄
Riki🐣
You know
The option is still open🔪
NO
You, behave
Riki🐣
Fine
Tell him you got a boyfriend now
Lol idk
In two days? Lol
I don’t move that fast
Riki🐣
Then just pretend to have one
He might ask for proof though
Who’d even be crazy enough to agree to that
Riki🐣
Me
I’ll hold your hand or whatever
No one is allowed to bother you and be annoying to you but me 😤
Wow. My hero 🙄
But what if he asks for a photo of us kissing
Riki🐣
LOL
Pucker up 💄
Anything to get this guy off your back
OMG LOL
Fine then. I’ll tell him
You can’t back out now tho
Don’t chicken out on me if he asks for proof
Riki🐣
My lips will be ready if he asks 👄
LOL you’re so dumb
Chapter 29: 28; sunghoon (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
you can’t come over anymore
my ice prince❄️🩵
Why not
i’m sick 🥲 I don’t want you to get sick
my ice prince❄️🩵
I see
i’m sorry 😭 don’t be upset
_____________________________________________
I grumbled as I stuck a fever patch onto my forehead and hobbled to the couch. My bed felt so far away so I settled for the couch. I curled myself up against the arm rest and pulled the blanket I had sitting on the couch around me.
I hate being sick. It’s the worst. Everything hurts. My head, my face, my throat from coughing, my nose, my entire body. The medicine could not kick in any slower.
I closed my eyes, hoping to get some sleep and felt myself slowly drifting to sleep.
I don’t know how long I was asleep until I was woken up by the sound of knocking at the front door. I flinched awake from it and groaned as I sat up. I checked my phone to see if someone had texted me that they were coming over, but no one did. I wasn’t expecting any deliveries today either.
For some reason, my sickness-riddled brain decided to text my boyfriend. I didn’t want to stand up to see who it was. I barely even wanted to stand at all. All I wanted to do was sleep, but the knocking sounded again.
wait, who’s knocking at me door right now 😭
is it you?
my ice prince❄️🩵
yes, dummy. open up
why? 😭 I told you not to come
my ice prince❄️🩵
And I think it’s cute you think I’d listen
Now seriously
Open up
I groaned and carefully made my way to the front door. I opened it to let him in and leaned against the wall as he walked in.
“Seriously?” I grumbled at him.
Sunghoon pulled down the mask he wore and smiled before he gave me a kiss on the temple. “Well, nice to see you too.”
“Why did you come? You didn’t have to.”
“I’m here to take care of you.” He slid the mask back over his nose and helped me back into the apartment. “Let’s get you back to bed.”
I shook my head and pointed to the couch. “Bedroom’s too far.”
He looked at me, rolled his eyes and led me to my bedroom. I groaned and braced myself against his side. He walked me over to my bed and pulled back the covers. I fell onto my bed and grumbled again.
“You took medicine already?” He asked as he tucked me into bed.
I nodded. “Mmhm. Right after we texted I did.”
He checked the time on his watch and nodded. “Okay. Get some sleep right now then. I’ll be…” He peered around my room and pointed over at my desk where I had my computer. “I’ll be over there watching over you.”
I sniffled and nodded, my eyes already wanting to close. “Whatever. Just don’t snoop through my computer. I have some private stuff in there.”
Sunghoon chuckled and I just know the guy smirked under his mask because of the tone of his voice as he spoke. “Almost makes me want to do it because you told me not to. But don’t worry, I won’t.”
He went to sit down at my desk and the last thing I saw before I drifted off to sleep was him pulling out his phone.
Again, I didn’t know how long I was asleep for but when I woke up, it seemed like it was nearing nighttime. I sat up in bed and Sunghoon wasn’t in the room. I looked at the nightstand and found a bottle of water and medicine laying there. I grabbed the water bottle first and drank it about halfway when Sunghoon walked back in.
“Oh, you’re awake.” He grabbed the medicine to open it for me and handed me the pills. “Do you feel like eating?”
I took the medicine, finishing off the water in the bottle, and shook my head. “I think I want to have a shower first.”
“Do you need me to help with that?”
I looked up at him and shook my head again. “No. I… I can manage that.”
“You sure? I mean, it’s not like I haven’t—”
I shot him a glare before he finished his sentence and he closed his mouth immediately.
“You got it. Just call for me if you need me then. I’ll be… uh, I’ll order food. What do you want?”
“Just some soup, I guess.” I got up from bed and grabbed a different set of pajamas to change into.
He nodded. “Okay. I’ll get that for you then.”
I went to the bathroom and sat in the bathtub while I carefully cleaned myself. My body still felt sore and hot. It sucked.
After I rinsed off, I filled the tub up a bit and sat in the water enjoying the relaxation the water washed over me. After a while, I got out and changed.
I walked out of the bathroom and Sunghoon was just starting to set out the food on the table.
“How was your bath?” He asked, handing me my food.
I grabbed the bowl carefully and hummed softly. The warmth of the soup from the bowl already felt relaxing enough, especially after my bath. “It was good. I still feel like poop, but it felt nice.”
He sat across from me and we both enjoyed our dinner. The leftovers were put away and I tried to go back to sit on the couch, but Sunghoon caught me by the waist.
“Nope. Bed now.”
I pouted and he led me back to the bedroom. I sat down in bed and he touched my forehead.
“Let me get you another fever patch before you sleep.”
He left my room and I curled up in bed. I yawned and blinked sleepily. I guess after a nice warm bath and some good soup, I really just wanted to sleep again.
He came back in and put the patch on my forehead. He placed another water bottle on my nightstand and sat on the bed next to me.
He patted my head and leaned over me. He pulled down his mask and gave me a peck on the temple again. “Feel better, my princess.”
I smiled sleepily. “Mm, I will. It’s already better with you by my side, my prince.”
He smiled and slid his mask back up. It was pretty dark in my room right now, but I have a hunch saying that possibly made him blush because he quickly turned away and went to sit at my desk without saying anything.
I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.
The next morning, I woke up and felt a little bit of weight on my stomach. I peered down to see Sunghoon asleep next to the bed. He was still sitting on my desk chair but his head was on one of the plushies he had won for me from an arcade like it was a pillow and his arm around my waist. I glanced over to my nightstand and saw a bowl and a rag on it and a thermometer next to it as well.
I must have run a fever last night. I sat up carefully trying not to disturb his sleep and leaned over to kiss his temple. He must have worked hard last night to make sure I was okay. I gently shook him to wake him.
“Hey, wake up. Your back is going to hurt if you sleep like this,” I said.
He woke up slowly and he looked up at me. “Oh, you’re awake. How are you feeling?”
His hand immediately went up to feel my forehead, but I caught his hand and smiled. “I feel much better actually. Thanks to you. Come up on the bed and sleep some more. You might hurt yourself if you sleep like that any longer.”
He blinked sleepily and slid up on the bed, his arms wrapping tightly around me. I giggled as he nuzzled into my neck and held him close.
“You’re still a little warm,” he said softly.
“I think as long as I take some medicine today, I’ll be all better by tomorrow.” I patted his head as he cuddled me closer. “Will you be okay getting this close to me? I don’t want you to get sick too.”
He shrugged. “Oh well. You’ll just have to return the favor and take care of me if I do.”
“Of course. You’re the worst when you’re sick. I can’t have your members dealing with you.”
He chuckled. “Coming from Miss whiny. You should have heard yourself last night.”
“You don’t complain the other times I whine. Why now?”
Sunghoon lifted his head to look at me. “Because I wasn’t the one making you whine this time.”
I felt myself blush and I playfully hit his shoulder. “Seriously?”
He laughed and laid his head back down. “Well, you asked.”
I rolled my eyes and moved his hair from his forehead to kiss it. “Now, you should really get some rest.”
Sunghoon sighed. “Okay. I’d much rather be doing something else, but fine.”
I laughed and playfully hit him again. “Stop it. You just woke up and you’re thinking about that ?”
“You got me thinking about you whining. I can’t help myself.”
I shook my head. “You perv.”
“Only for you~”
_____________________________________________
my ice prince❄️🩵
You know, I love you and we share a lot of things
But you didn’t have to share your sickness with me
😭😭 it’s not my fault. I told you not to come over that day
But did you listen? No
my ice prince❄️🩵
🙄 whatever
I came over to help you feel better out of the love in my heart
And yet here you are making fun of me for it
Oh shush, dummy. I’m coming
Don’t die before I get there
my ice prince❄️🩵
Hurry. I think I see the light
😭😭 so dramatic
_____________________________________________
“Wow. You’re really hot,” I said as I felt his forehead. I took the thermometer from his mouth as it beeped and checked his temperature. I saw him smirk albeit weakly and immediately knew what was coming.
“Thanks. I know,” he joked.
I rolled my eyes. “Well, at least I know you’re not too sick if you can continue to make jokes like that.”
“But it’s true.” He sniffled and covered his mouth with his blanket to cough.
“You’re lucky I love you or that would’ve sent me right out the door.” I held out a cup with medicine in it to him. “Sit up. You need to take medicine.”
He shook his head. “I’m too weak. I can’t sit up. You’re going to have to mouth feed it to me or something.”
I exhaled heavily. “I can always take you to the doctor and they can give you a shot in the ass if you’d prefer that.”
His eyes widened and he sat up as quickly as he could and took the medicine.
I chuckled and gave him a pat on the head. “Good boy~”
Sunghoon pouted as he laid down. “You’re no fun.”
“Get some rest. I’ll be just outside if you need me for anything.” I placed a soft kiss on his forehead before pulling out a fever patch for his forehead and placed it on.
“I could go for one of your hugs and a proper kiss right now.”
“I’d love to give you those, my love, but I don’t want to get sick again.”
He pouted childishly and tugged his blanket over his head. “So mean… I cuddled you when you were sick and you can’t do it for me?”
I laughed and patted his shoulder. “You’re so cute like this. Seriously, get some sleep, okay?”
“Fine,” Sunghoon grumbled.
Chapter 30: 29; heeseung (spending time at her place)
Chapter Text
Today was one of Heeseung’s days off and he spent most of the day spending time with his girlfriend. He immediately visited her right after getting ready in the morning. They went on a lunch date, went back to her apartment, spent the next couple of hours cuddling, and now it was about dinnertime.
She was in the kitchen cooking dinner and he was in the living room playing video games, as he always did when he was over at her place. In fact, he made up an excuse of buying the console and the games for her so they could play together when he was over, but she would much rather watch him play. She wasn’t very good at it, but he thought it was cute when she tried.
“Baby~” She called for him and peeked her head around the corner. “Ready to eat? The food’s ready~”
“Sure. Give me a second.”
“Okay~ Make it quick or the food is gonna get cold.”
Heeseung finished up what he was doing in the game as quickly as he could and made his way to her. She was sitting at the table, waiting for him and smiled when he sat down.
“Let’s eat~”
They enjoyed their dinner while talking and laughing with each other, like they always do. And then after that, they washed the dishes together, playfully splashing each other with the water and putting soap bubbles on each other.
After the dishes were done and the counters were cleaned, Heeseung scooped her up into his arms and sat her down on the counter. She giggled as he did so with her arms wrapped around his neck. He smiled and pecked her lips multiple times and she happily returned them each time.
“So, what now?” he asked. “What should we do?”
“Well, it’s about time for a bath. I need to wash my hair tonight. It might take a while so I’m okay if you play video games while I’m doing that.”
Heeseung raised an eyebrow. “Are you kidding? You expect me to concentrate on the game knowing you’d be naked in the next room over? I don’t think so.”
She laughed, rolling her eyes playfully. “You’re gonna have to.”
“How about I join you instead?”
“I don’t trust you to concentrate on bathing while we’re both in there.”
“You’re right, I won’t. You caught me.” Heeseung pouted playfully.
She chuckled and pecked his pout. “Either that or we can do something else first and then we can shower together after.”
“Like what?”
She smiled, shaking her head at the growing smirk on his face. “Just give me about five minutes and meet me in the room to find out.” She pecked his cheek and got off the counter. “Five minutes. Wait in the living room.”
Heeseung sighed teasingly. “Five minutes is a long time to be away from you, but okay.”
She laughed. “You can be patient. I believe in you,” she mused before heading off to the bathroom.
Heeseung snickered and went to the living room. He sat down on the couch and turned off the game console and the TV. He expected to go back to playing, but he liked her plan better than his.
He stared at the clock on the wall and swore this was the longest five minutes of his life. He heard her shuffling around, moving from the bathroom to her bedroom, and then more shuffling in her bedroom. After the five minutes were up, he got up from the couch and walked down the hallway to her room.
He knocked on the door first. “It’s been five minutes exactly, my love.”
“O-Oh, uh, give me like two more minutes.”
Heeseung exaggerated a sigh loud enough for her to hear and leaned against the wall. “Fine.”
He stared at his phone waiting for two minutes to pass. Yet another feeling of it being the longest two minutes of his life. He moved to knock again when the door came open. He made eye contact with her first, but then his eyes dropped down to the lingerie she wore. She must have just bought it because this was his first time ever seeing it.
Heeseung cleared his throat and glanced away, his face feeling hot. This was the first time she ever actually dressed up for him like this as well and he couldn’t help but feel a little flustered.
She grabbed both of his hands, pulling him into her room. “I knew you’d like it. I even got it in your favorite color.”
He glanced back at her and nodded. “You… certainly did.”
She laughed and placed his hands on her waist. She wrapped her arms around his neck and grinned. “Well, whenever you’re ready.”
Heeseung swallowed, his brain still trying to process what he was seeing in front of him. “Um, just know that you might have to cover up tomorrow. I’m not planning on holding myself back.”
She shrugged. “Don’t worry. I prepared for that already.”
He slowly nodded. “Yeah, alright.”
After their shower, they were sitting on the couch watching a movie before bed. They were wearing the matching pajamas she bought for them a while ago but never got the chance to wear because of his busy schedule. She was sitting in his lap and his arms were wrapped around her. She was invested in the movie, but Heeseung was a bit distracted.
He stared at her neck which he had previously littered with marks and shifted his gaze down to her slightly exposed shoulder. The pajama top she had on was slightly big on her because she preferred it that way for comfort. He seemed to have missed that spot to mark and leaned down to kiss it.
“Another one?” She asked. “You already gave me more during our shower.”
Heeseung laughed. “I just can’t help myself. This spot’s bare.”
She chuckled, shaking her head and turned off the TV when the movie finished. “You, sir, seem to have a bit of an obsession.”
“Mm,” he hummed against her skin. “Only for you.”
She smiled and turned in his lap to lay her head against his chest. “We should probably get some sleep. It’s getting a little late.”
He nodded and gave her a peck on the forehead. “Sure. Here or the room?”
She chuckled, wrapping her arms around his waist. “We made a bit of a mess in there. Let’s just stay here.”
“Ah, right. Sure, whatever you want.” He held her closer as he laid comfortably down on the couch.
She settled in his arms and kissed his cheek. “Goodnight~”
He glanced down at her and leaned his head down to give her a soft kiss. “Goodnight, my love~”
Chapter 31: 30; jungwon (pulling their member's photocard)
Chapter Text
“Jungwonnie~” She said happily as she ran over to him. They were in the practice room today and on a break currently. She had come to watch the practice and arrived holding something in her hands.
“Yes, jagi~?”
She grinned and sat next to him on the floor where he was, holding out the album to him. “Look what I finally got~”
“Ah~ Let’s open it together, hm?” He grinned and pulled her in closer and hugged her waist.
She nodded excitedly and opened it up. She pulled everything out first and pouted playfully as she lifted up the postcard. “It’s not you.”
“It’s Jay hyung. It’s okay,” he joked as he took it from her and set it to the side.
She laughed and picked up the photocards. “There’s two more chances with the photocards. I’m not going to look while I flip them around, so you can see who it is first.”
She turned her head away and flipped them both at the same time. “Who is it? Is it you?”
Jungwon peered at the cards and smiled softly. He took the cards from her hands and set them to the side upside down again so she couldn’t see who it was. “No, it’s not me.”
She pouted and looked at him. “Aw. But who was it?”
She reached for the photocards but he put his hand on them so she couldn’t grab them.
“Don’t worry about it.”
She whined softly and grabbed onto his wrist. “Wonnie~ I wanna see. You know I don’t care who I get.”
“I know. It’s just not me though so it doesn’t matter who it is.”
She huffed and leaned back against him. “Fine. Since you won’t tell me.”
“Are you upset you didn’t get my photocards?”
“Well, maybe a little. I have so little of your photocards. I would like to have some more.”
Jungwon chuckled softly and wrapped his arms around her. “It’s okay. Maybe you’ll get me next time. But in the meantime, you’ll have to settle for just having the real me.”
She grinned and turned around in his arms to hug him, giving him a peck on the cheek. “I do like having the real you~”
He grinned and gave her a peck on the cheek in return. “Is it better than the photocard?”
“Definitely~ Because the real you I can hug and kiss all I want. And you’ll always be there for me, especially to listen to me complain about my day.”
Jungwon smiled and fixed a strand of her hair that fell out of place. “Of course I will.”
She smiled back at him and poked his dimple. “And I get to do that.”
“What? Poke my dimple?”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Not only that. I get to be one of the reasons you smile.”
Jungwon chuckled and covered his mouth to try to hide yet another smile that spread across his face. She giggled at his reaction and pecked the back of his hand that covered his mouth.
“Ugh, you’re just the cutest thing~ I love you so much,” she said as she hugged him.
He wrapped his arms around her as well and held her close. “I love you too~”
“Okay, but can I know whose photocards I got,” she asked while reaching for them.
Jungwon quickly snatched them up and held them away from her. “Nope~”
“Why not? Are you upset that I didn’t get you,” she teased.
He laughed. “Kind of.”
“I knew it!” She giggled. “You’re so silly. How could you be jealous of your own members?”
“How could they have the audacity of being in your album,” he joked.
“I wanna see! Who is it you’re so jealous of?”
She moved quickly to take them from him, but he held them out of her reach.
“Give me a kiss first and I’ll give them to you,” Jungwon demanded.
She laughed as he puckered his lips to her and cupped his cheeks. She kissed him softly and when she pulled back, he handed her the photocards.
She chuckled, shaking her head at his wide grin. “You just wanted a kiss, didn’t you?”
“Maybe~”
She flipped the cards over and saw it was both Sunoo and Riki. “Ah~ my babies~”
She grinned and placed them back into the album carefully along with everything else to close it up. She glanced back at Jungwon who had a pout on his lips.
“Your what?” He huffed. “What did you call them?”
“I called them my babies~”
“I thought I was your only baby?” Jungwon crossed his arms playfully and pouted deeper.
She laughed. “You are. They’re my babies as in my sons. You’re my baby as in my precious, one and only, boyfriend~”
“Hmph, I better be.” Jungwon hugged her waist and pulled her closer.
She smiled, giving him another peck on the cheek. “Who would’ve thought some photocards would get you all cute like this? Maybe I shouldn’t get your photocards anymore.”
He frowned and shook his head. “No way. You should only get me from now on. Especially no more of them. Just me. Give me their photocards when you get them and I’ll replace them with mine.”
She wrapped her arms around his neck and grinned. “Ooh, I like that idea~ Let’s definitely do that.”
Jungwon nodded firmly. “Good. We’ll do that then. Shall we seal that with a kiss?”
She laughed. “There you go again wanting more kisses. You must be really upset I didn’t get your photocards. You’re not usually like this.”
“You don’t hate it though, right?”
“I don’t~ I love your kisses~”
“Then give me one to seal that promise.”
He puckered up his lips again and waited. She giggled and gave him a kiss, this time letting it linger.
“There~ Now it’s sealed.” He grinned. “Give me all my member’s photocards when you get them and I’ll replace them with mine.”
“ All your members?”
“Okay, maybe just the ones you call your babies. You can keep the rest.”
She giggled and nodded. “Okay. Prepare to have yourself a bit of a collection of Sunoo oppa, Riki, and Jake oppa photocards then. I do get them three quite often.”
Jungwon raised an eyebrow. “If they’re your babies, what do you call the others?”
She grinned innocently and tapped Jungwon on the nose. “I don’t think you wanna know.”
He frowned. “What does that mean?”
“Nothing, my lovely, handsome, cutie boyfriend~” She pecked his cheek. “I love you~”
“I… I love you too,” he said, a bit confused, but he did mean it.
Now he couldn’t help but feel curious about what she could possibly be calling the other three of his members. But, eh, who really cares? She’s his girlfriend after all. No matter what she called them, it didn’t change that fact. But no more of her ‘babies’ photocards. Absolutely not.
Chapter 32: 31; jay (first kiss/confession)
Chapter Text
One night, Jay invited her out for a date. It was going pretty smoothly and going all according to his plan. All that had to happen was he would take her to a specific spot and finally ask her to be his girlfriend. They had been talking to each other for a while and he thought now would be a good time before someone takes her away from him.
However, about halfway through the date while they were finishing up their dinner, he spotted something in the corner of the restaurant they were eating at. He frowned, feeling annoyance arising in his system. Why the hell was Jake and Sunghoon there?
“Are you alright?” She asked.
He blinked and turned his attention back to her. “Oh, yeah. I’m great. Um, just give me a second. I… have to use the bathroom.”
“Sure~ I’ll be here.”
Jay quickly got up and faked his way to the bathroom before heading for the table Sunghoon and Jake were sitting at. Jake tried to hide his face in the dessert menu and Sunghoon hid behind his hand.
“What are you two doing here?” Jay asked.
Jake peeked up over the menu and grinned innocently. “Hey, what a coincidence. You’re eating here too?”
Jay crossed his arms and looked at Sunghoon. “Did you two follow me?”
Sunghoon laughed nervously and nodded. “Uh, yeah. It was Jake’s idea.”
Jake rolled his eyes. “Dude, come on. I wasn’t the only one who wanted to see who the girl is that Jay kept talking on and on about but it was your idea to sneak into the restaurant.”
Jay sighed heavily and shook his head. “Get out of here.”
“Is everything okay? What are you doing over here? I thought you were going to the bathroom,” her voice spoke up from behind.
Jay flinched a little and turned to her. “Oh, um, yeah. Sorry.”
“Who are they,” she asked, peering around him to look.
“Oh, they’re—” Jay started.
Jake grinned, immediately standing up. “Hi, I’m Jake.”
Sunghoon smiled and waved. “Sunghoon.”
“We’re Jay’s roommates. We were just curious about the girl he can’t stop talking about.” Jake smiled. “I gotta say, you’re pretty. Maybe a little too pretty for him.”
“Jake, shut up,” Jay warned.
She laughed. “It’s okay. Why don’t you two tag along with us? We were going to go for a walk after this.”
Jake grinned and threw his arm around Jay’s shoulders. “That sounds like an amazing idea. How about we go ahead now? You two are done eating, right?”
“Wait, but…” Jay started.
She smiled and hugged Jay’s arm. “It’s fine~ I already paid for our food. Let’s go.”
Jay blinked and looked at her. “You…did? It was expensive though. Are you sure it was okay?”
“Of course~ You always pay for me and I thought to repay the favor for once. Come on,” she said and pulled Jay with her out of the restaurant.
Jay glanced back at Jake who snickered and wiggled his eyebrows at him. He and Sunghoon followed them out, keeping a little bit of distance between them.
While they were walking, Jay almost forgot his two annoying roommates were following them but every once in a while, he’d catch them teasing him by mimicking certain gestures or things he’d say to her. She didn’t seem to catch it most of the time and when she would almost see it, Jay would pull her attention to something else.
The date was… less than perfect now. Jay knew that if he were to ask her to be his girlfriend now, he’d hear no end to the teasing from them. He couldn’t just ask her while they were there, could he? Nah. That’s… embarrassing. But tonight was literally the perfect night to do it. The moon was full, the sky was clear and you could see the stars. He wanted to take her to a spot where they could watch the stars and then he’d finally ask her. But those two numbskulls ruined it.
She stopped by a street vendor selling bungeoppang and grinned, tapping his arm. “Can we get some?”
Jay nodded. “Sure.”
He spotted Jake and Sunghoon still hanging back but they were imitating what they just did. He rolled his eyes and turned to the vendor. They got their bungeoppang and stood off to the side to eat it. Jake and Sunghoon stepped up to the vendor to buy some for themselves. They both seemed very distracted by the vendor making them and watched intently.
She leaned over by Jay’s ear. “Let’s run for it,” she whispered.
Jay looked at her and laughed. “Seriously?”
She grinned and grabbed his hand. “Come on~ While they’re distracted~”
Jay smiled and gripped her hand tightly and they both ran for it. They heard Jake yell out for them but they didn’t stop. She giggled as they ran together. They ran for the park next to the Han River and stopped by a streetlamp to catch their breath.
She laughed, looking back to make sure Jake and Sunghoon weren’t there. “I think we lost them~”
Jay chuckled. “Good.”
He was still holding her hand and he almost didn’t want to let go. She smiled at him, squeezing his hand gently before turning to look at the river.
“You know, the river is pretty at night, isn’t it?”
Jay looked at the river for a moment and then back at her. “Not as pretty as you though.”
She blushed and turned away from him. Jay smiled and gently tugged on her hand for her to follow him.
“Come. Let’s go look for somewhere to sit down and look at the stars.”
She nodded and they walked along the path looking for the perfect spot. When they did, they sat down next to each other and looked up. Jay pointed out constellations to her as they looked at the stars.
After he stopped pointing out the stars to her, she leaned her head against his shoulder. “Jay, I have something to tell you,” she said. Her hands found his and she gently held them.
“What is it?”
They made eye contact and she seemed nervous about something. She shifted her eyes away for a moment and then looked back.
“I—”
“There you two are!” Jake’s voice sounded from behind.
She closed her mouth and let go of his hands. Jay sighed heavily and shot a glare at Jake and Sunghoon as they approached. He was gonna smother Jake in his sleep later on tonight.
She grinned as she sprang up from where she sat. “Well, you found us.”
Jay huffed and stood up as well. Maybe he shouldn’t have rambled on about the stars. He made sure to roll his eyes when Jake made eye contact with him.
Jake looked between the two of them. “Did we… interrupt something?”
“No,” she said quickly at the same time Jay wanted to say yes they did and to fuck off but he held back. He had to keep his composure. “We were just talking. Anyway, um, I think it’s getting a little late. I really should be getting home.”
“Right,” Jay said. “I’ll walk you there.”
“No, we’ll walk you there,” Jake corrected with a grin. “The more of us around the better. You need to get home safe.”
“Jake, maybe we should—” Sunghoon started.
“Onward!” Jake grinned. “After you, of course. I don’t know where you live.”
Sunghoon pressed his lips together and shook his head.
Again, Jake and Sunghoon hung back as they walked to her place. She had her arm wrapped around Jay’s as they walked. Finally, they reached her place and she stopped at the gate with Jay.
“You know, tonight was fun,” she said with a smile.
“Yeah, it was. Until they showed up,” Jay said.
She laughed and glanced at Jake and Sunghoon who stopped a little ways away to give them a bit of privacy as they talked. “No, it still was fun with them around. Sometimes I even almost forgot they were there.”
“I didn’t. You should have seen the things they were doing behind us.” Jay sighed. “I just… wanted tonight to be great, you know? I had some other plans, but them being here kind of ruined it.”
“Plans? What plans?”
Jay shook his head and smiled. “Nothing. It’s not important anymore. Maybe next time.”
“If you insist,” she said. “Well, goodnight then~”
She turned to enter into the gate, but Jay caught her arm.
“Wait, uh, before… you got interrupted earlier, what did you want to say to me,” he asked.
She turned to him, a smile on her face. She took his hands in hers and looked into his eyes. “I… I like you. You’ve been so good to me and I really hope I haven’t been reading any of your signs wrong. But it’s okay if you don’t feel the same way, I just wanted you to know and I hope it won’t ruin our friendship or anything.”
Jay let out a sigh of relief and a smile grew on his face. “Do you really?”
“I do. I like you a lot.” A blush rushed to her cheeks. “Um, do you… feel the same way?”
Jay couldn’t stop smiling and he looked down at their hands and then looked back up at her. “I do. Actually, I wanted to ask you to be my girlfriend tonight while we watched the stars.”
“Ah.” She grinned. “No wonder you looked like you wanted to murder them when they showed up at the river.”
Jay laughed and nodded. “Uh, yeah. Just ignore that. That’s not important.”
She smiled. “So, are you going to ask me? Or do I have to ask you first?”
Jay chuckled, shaking his head. “I’ll ask you first.”
She nodded and held his hands tightly. “Okay. I’m ready. Because I definitely have an answer.”
“Do you…” Jay paused and made eye contact with her. His heartbeat sped up and he suddenly felt nervous. He cleared his throat and lifted her hands to pull her a little closer to him. “Would you do me the honor of allowing me to call you my girlfriend?”
She giggled. “You’re so nervous you got so polite,” she teased.
Jay felt his face heat up and he turned his head away. “Y-Yeah, a bit…”
She smiled and tilted her head as she lifted one of her hands to make him look back at her. “Yes, I’ll be your girlfriend. As long as you’ll be my boyfriend.”
Jay grinned wide and touched his forehead to hers. “I’d love to be your boyfriend.”
She grinned just as wide as he did and in her excitement, she tilted her head up and kissed him. Jay froze for a moment at the sudden action, but returned it quickly before she decided to pull back. He had wanted to kiss her for so long. Sometimes, he’d even catch himself staring at her lips while she spoke.
When she finally pulled back, she smiled, pressing their foreheads together.
“Goodnight, boyfriend,” she whispered.
Jay smiled. “Goodnight, my lady~”
She giggled at the new pet name. “Text me when you get home.”
“I will,” he said and lifted her hand up to his lips and gave her knuckles a soft kiss.
She blushed and turned, going into the gate of her place. She walked up the steps to the front door and waved at him. He waved back and watched her go inside. When the door closed, he turned, a huge smile on his face, and he joined up with Jake and Sunghoon.
Jake mirrored Jay’s smile and gave him a firm pat on the back. “Hey, you finally did it!”
Jay rolled his eyes. “Shut it. I would have asked her earlier if you guys didn’t invade our date.”
“I told you you shouldn’t have followed him,” said Sunghoon, pushing Jake’s shoulder.
Jake pushed him back. “And who was the one who followed me? I’m not the only one guilty here.”
Jay laughed, shaking his head. “You two are so annoying. I swear.”
“We can be more annoying,” Jake said.
“Oh, I’m aware.”
Jake and Sunghoon both exchanged looks and smirks appeared on their faces.
Jay groaned looking at his two friends. “Ugh. What now? What are you two going to tease me about this time?”
“I bet you got all nervous to ask her, didn’t you?” Jake asked.
Jay rolled his eyes. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“You did!” Jake laughed.
Jay pushed him. “Shut up. Like you’ve never gotten nervous to ask someone out before.”
“Oh, I definitely have.”
“I haven’t.” Sunghoon smirked.
“Dude, you’ve had one girlfriend and she asked you out,” said Jay.
Sunghoon shrugged. “Still. I haven’t.” He looked at them and wiggled his eyebrows. “Losers.”
On the way home, Jay got more teasing from them, even some reenactment of what they saw at her place. Jay rolled his eyes more times tonight than he had done in the last month because of them. He was seriously going to smother them.
When he was in the privacy of his own room, he pulled out his phone and immediately texted her: “We made it home. Have a good night’s sleep”
He had expected her to reply later, but was surprised when he immediately got a response: “Okay~ I will. You too~”
He chuckled. She must have been waiting the whole time until he texted her. He smiled and texted back: “Dream of me since I can’t be there with you, okay?”
This time, a reply back took a while. She must have gotten shy when he texted that: “Only if you’ll dream of me also”
He smiled and replied: “Okay, my lady. I will”
In response, she sent a few emojis which made him laugh. She’s really just the cutest thing and he can’t wait to see what their relationship will look like in the future.
Chapter 33: 32; riki (teasing)
Chapter Text
You know, I love my boyfriend, but he’s SO IRRITATING sometimes. UGH.
I stood in the kitchen staring up at the highest shelf where THAT FUCKER put my phone, wallet, and car keys. I could feel his smirk as he watched me from the table and glared back at him.
“Get those down for me now,” I demanded.
Riki laughed. “Nope.”
“Why not?!”
“Because you’re not going anywhere today, shorty.”
“I told you to stop calling me that!”
He laughed again and stood up. He walked over to me and leaned his chin on the top of my head as if to prove his point that I was short.
I rolled my eyes and nudged him. “Just because you’re a giant… You don’t have to point it out every time.” I pointed up to the shelf. “Now, grab my stuff while you’re here.”
“No.”
“Yes! I need to go!”
“No, you don’t.”
“I do! There’s something I need to go buy!” I stood on my tiptoes and reached up for the shelf, but my fingers could barely even brush against the shelf.
Riki chuckled and reached up, grabbing my wrist. “You don’t need it.”
“Yes, I do! They’re limited edition!” I looked at him and pouted. “I will climb on the counter to get it, you know.”
“I know. You did that last time,” he said. “And you sprained your ankle when you did.”
“Then grab my stuff!”
He shook his head. “No.”
“Fine!” I yanked my hand from his grip and started to climb up on the counter.
“Are you sure you want to do that?”
“Yes!”
I huffed and by the time I was on the counter and reaching up for my things, Riki grabbed my waist, hoisted me over his shoulder and walked me out of the kitchen.
“Hey! Put me down!”
“Nope. You’re not going anywhere.”
“Riki!”
All he did was laugh and I swear, I wanna punch him at this moment. He put me down on the couch and pinned me there. I looked up at him and pouted, kicking my legs.
“Riki! Let me go!”
He shook his head. “No. I don’t want to.”
“Why not?! It’s only going to take a moment! I need it!”
“You don’t. Your room is so full of plushies already. You don’t need this one.”
“I do!”
“You don’t.”
“I need it to cuddle.”
“Just cuddle me instead. Plushies are lame.”
I gasped. “You take that back! They’re not lame!”
“Yes, they are. All they do is sit there. They can’t even deal with your needy ass.”
“I’m not needy!”
Riki raised an eyebrow and stared down at me. “I have first-hand experience. You’re more needy than I am.”
I rolled my eyes. “If I’m needy, you’re the jealous one. Look at you getting jealous of some plushies.”
“You give those things more love and attention than you give me, of course I’d get jealous.”
“Hmph. You’re so irritating.” I puffed up my cheeks and turned away from him.
He snickered and leaned down, giving my cheek a kiss. Suddenly, I became very aware of the situation he put me in and blushed. He had me fully pinned down on the couch. His hands held down my wrists and my legs were on either side of him, resting at his hips.
“G-Get off of me,” I stuttered, trying to get my hands out of his grip.
He raised an eyebrow and now, unfortunately, I’ve brought his attention to my situation. A sly smirk grew on his face and he shook his head. Oh no.
“Not a chance, shorty,” he said and pressed himself closer to me.
My blush deepened and I tried to wiggle my way out from under him with no luck.
“A-All of this because I want to go get a plushie? You’re so mean,” I said with a pout.
He chuckled, shaking his head. “It’s not only because of the plushie. You just need to be punished sometimes.”
“Me?! What did I do?”
“Lots of things, but I’m specifically talking about that text you sent me last night right before bed. I lost sleep over that so you deserve this.”
“I—” I quickly shut my mouth and turned my head away. Damn it.
“So now, you’re going to be my pillow until I get the sleep I need.”
Riki moved his arms to wrap them around me and locked me there. He laid his head on my chest and sighed contentedly while closing his eyes. I grumbled trying to wiggle out of his grip but he tightened his arms.
“Nope. No moving. You’re not allowed.”
I sighed heavily and rested my arms on his back. “Fine… but you owe me for making me miss this plushie sale.”
“You and your plushies,” he said. “It’d be better if you loved me as much as you love those things.”
I rolled my eyes. “If I didn’t love you, we wouldn’t be together.”
Riki huffed playfully and nuzzled into my neck. “Don’t ever send me photos like that again.”
I laughed while patting his back. “I’ll continue to do it as long as you continue to be a little shit to me and call me shorty.”
He laughed, lifting his head to look at me. “It’s how I show my love to you.”
I chuckled and cupped his cheek. “Whatever. Now, sleep then, you big baby.”
Riki smiled and pecked my lips before laying his head back down on my chest.
I swear, as much as he’s irritating, he makes up for it when he’s being all cute like this. How dare he make me all whipped for him like this? Ugh, he’s seriously going to be the death of me one day. My heart can barely take it.
Chapter 34: 33; heeseung ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
“Hey, are you almost done?” I called out to my partner. I was mostly finished getting ready and was putting on a tie. They were in their closet changing. We have a dinner party tonight for one of my friends and, honestly, tonight is the first time they’d meet all of my friends. They’ve only met Jungwon and Sunghoon so far. Since tonight is a special event, all of them will be there and it’s the perfect time for my partner to finally meet all of them.
“Uh, yeah, I’m almost done. But I need help with the zipper,” they replied.
“I’ll help,” I said and went to their closet.
The moment I walked into the closet and laid eyes on them, I froze. They were standing by their mirror, putting on their earrings and they looked absolutely breathtaking. They made eye contact with me in the mirror and chuckled.
“Like what you see,” they teased.
I cleared my throat, loosening my tie a little and walked over to them. They had a necklace in their hand and I grabbed it from them.
“I’ll… help with this first,” I said.
“If you want~”
I put the necklace around them and clasped it carefully. I helped them move their hair from their back and couldn’t help but stare at their bare back. I teasingly brushed my fingers down their back to the zipper. They shivered a little at the feeling and looked at me in the mirror again.
“Behave,” they said.
I chuckled and slipped my fingers under the material of their dress to grab onto their waist. The strap of their dress slipped off their shoulder as I did so and I gave their shoulder a kiss.
“I am behaving.”
They laughed and rolled their eyes. “No, you’re not.”
“If I wasn’t, you wouldn’t be wearing this dress anymore.”
I gave their cheek a kiss and slipped my hands off of their waist. I fixed the strap of their dress and then carefully did up the zipper.
“Yeah, and I can see in your eyes how hard it is for you to restrain yourself right now.”
I smiled as they turned to me. “Yeah, well, we’re already a bit late to the party so, I can’t have any fun before we get there anyway. Even if you look this ravishing, I have to restrain myself, don’t I?”
They laughed, nodding their head. “Mm, just remember to behave all night as well.”
“ All night?” I fixed a strand of their hair that fell out of place and gently tilted their head up. “Even when we come back from the party?”
“Well, maybe not then, but just a bit. I do have work tomorrow and you know how the kids I work with like to point everything out. I cannot spend an hour in the morning covering up the marks you made on me just so they don’t say anything.”
“Then I’ll have to put them in places they can’t see,” I joked and gave their lips a quick peck to make sure to not mess up their makeup.
They laughed and fixed the collar of my shirt and smoothened out my tie before buttoning up my blazer. “You should dress up like this more often. You look good.”
I grabbed one of their hands and lifted it up to my lips, giving their palm a soft kiss. “Anything for you, my dear.”
They grinned and took up their purse from the vanity nearby. “Let’s go then. Can’t have your friends waiting for too long.”
“Of course. I’m sure they’re all waiting to meet you as well,” I said as I led them out of their closet.
We headed for the door and they sat down to put on their heels, but I quickly bent over to help them. They smiled and let me help.
“You know, two months ago when we received this invitation, you were shocked to see the names on it. Why?”
“If you had met Riki earlier, you’d understand why I was shocked. He’s the youngest of all of us and yet it seems he’s the second of us to get married. Who would’ve guessed?” I smiled. “Honestly, I didn’t even know he was with anyone, let alone being that serious with anyone. It’s a shock, but it’s a good thing. I think they match. She’s really changed him in a good way.”
“That’s good then.” They smiled and reached forward, cupping my cheek in their hand. “So, when do you think it’ll be your turn?”
I chuckled softly and grabbed their hand, pecking a soft kiss on their wrist. “Hopefully, soon. As long as you say yes.”
“You haven’t asked me yet so I don’t know what I’ll say,” they teased. “But the outlook is pretty positive when the time comes. You know, when you’re ready.”
I smiled. “Thank you.”
“No need to thank me. I just want to make sure you’re in the right headspace and ready to commit.” They leaned forward and placed a kiss on the top of my head. “I can wait for you no matter how long it’ll take.”
I grinned and got up, capturing their lips in a kiss. How did I get so lucky to have someone like them? They’re so patient with me and loving them is easy. I pulled back and they laughed.
“You got some of my lipstick on you now.” They smiled and swiped their thumb over my lips to get it off.
I smiled, keeping my eyes on them as they wiped my lips. I can’t wait until the day I make them legally mine, and they will be mine. I’ll make sure of it.
Chapter 35: 34; text // calling them by their full name
Chapter Text
Jungwon
Yang Jungwon
jungwonnie😺
🥺 yes?
Is something wrong?
Yes
jungwonnie😺
🥺 what is it?
Can I fix it?
That depends
Can you drop everything you’re doing right now
jungwonnie😺
For you, I will
Okay 🥺
I’m sad. I need your hugs and kisses
jungwonnie😺
Don’t be sad. I’m on my way ❤️
Do you need to talk about it
When you get here, we can
jungwonnie😺
Ok. I’m on my way to you
Okay 🥹
Get here safely
jungwonnie😺
I will ❤️
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Heeseung
Lee Heeseung
bambi🦌
Oh
😤 you know what you did
bambi🦌
I do know
I’m sorry
Sorry isn’t gonna cut it this time
😭 my COOKIES
How could you
bambi🦌
I’m sorry 😭
They just looked so good
And you weren’t eating them
I couldn’t resist them any longer
Sir
You’re in time out when you get back
😤😤
bambi🦌
No please anything but that
😭 you don’t give me kisses or hugs for an hour
It’s what you get for eating my cookies
bambi🦌
What if I buy you more
It’ll shorten your sentence by like ten minutes
bambi🦌
What can I do to be out of it
NOTHING
😤😤
bambi🦌
🥺 nothing?
Don’t give me that. I’m trying to be mad at you
bambi🦌
🥺🥺🥺🥺
… stop
bambi🦌
🥺🥺
… fine
Get me the cookies and give me a kiss when you get back
And you’ll only get five minutes in time out
bambi🦌
🥹 thank you, love
🙄🙄
swear if you were in the room right now giving me those eyes
I would’ve given up immediately
I’m not your strongest warrior you know
bambi🦌
LOL
It’s because you love me too much
Probably
Or you’re just too cute to resist
Those eyes could make me surrender all earthly possessions to them
bambi🦌
You surrender to them quite often
In different ways though
Careful. I can add a few more minutes to your time out, mister 😤
bambi🦌
Okay. I’m sorry 🥺 I’ll behave
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jay
Park Jongseong
I’ve got a bone to pick with you 😤
jay😻
Am I in trouble?
What is it?
You gotta stop being such a perfect man
You’re like everyone’s dream man
Stop it 😭 I don’t want competition
I’m not good with sharing what’s mine
jay😻
No one’s asking you to share
I’m only yours at the end of the day
I know 🥺
jay😻
Seems like someone needs some extra loving tonight
I do 🥺
I miss you
jay😻
Even if you saw me this morning?
I miss you all the time you’re not with me
jay😻
Silly
I miss you too
I’ll see you later
Okay 🥹
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jake
Sim Jaeyun
jakey🦮jakey🥰
Oh my god
What did I do
It’s what you DIDNT do, mister 😤
jakey🦮jakey🥰
What didn’t I do? 😭
I can’t believe you forgot
jakey🦮jakey🥰
😭 what
It’s not your birthday
It’s not our anniversary
Please tell me
I’m so stressed right now
😭😭😭 babe, please
You seriously left this morning without giving me a kiss goodbye
My day is ruined
jakey🦮jakey🥰
I knew I forgot something this morning
😭 I’m so sorry
I’ll make it up to you when I get back
You better 😤
jakey🦮jakey🥰
I’ll shower you with all the kisses
Promise
😘😘😘😘
This is the best I can do right now
hmph
Fine
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunghoon
Park Sunghoon
sunghoonie🐧
Someone wanna fight today?
😤 yes
sunghoonie🐧
What about this time?
Did I forget something?
No
You’re just being so unfair
sunghoonie🐧
With what?
Why you gotta be all effortlessly hot for
It’s ruining my life
sunghoonie🐧
Haha
Well, jokes on you, that’s what I strive to do
WHY 😭
Stop being so hot, it hurts
sunghoonie🐧
Ruining your life is my lifes mission
You’re so mean
I’m breaking up with you
sunghoonie🐧
Lol no you’re not
You’re right, I’m not 😔
sunghoonie🐧
Did you get the fight out of your system now?
😤 no. We’re gonna fight when you come over
sunghoonie🐧
Oh, I see 😏 So that’s what this really was about
You know what
You ruined it. Don’t come over
sunghoonie🐧
It’s cute when you think you can handle one night without me
Remember what happened last time
😭😭 why you gotta call me out like that for
sunghoonie🐧
You needed a reminder, princess
Now, behave for the rest of the day
I’ll come over later and give you everything you want
😤😤 fine
But you have to behave too
Or I won’t put on that dress you like
sunghoonie🐧
Oh, someone’s a bit feisty today, huh?
Okay, princess. I’ll behave
Good. Thank you
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunoo
Kim Seonwoo
sunoo🦊😘
oop 😶
yes, my heart?
Don’t call me that while I’m mad at you 😤
You’re gonna make me forget why I’m mad
sunoo🦊😘
😭 forgive me
😤😤 tell that to my cake you ate
sunoo🦊😘
I just 🥺 it was just calling my name
I’m sorry
😤 boy if you don’t buy me another cake
sunoo🦊😘
I’ll buy you all the cake you want
Please forgive me
I won’t do it again
You’d better
Next time just ask if you can eat it
sunoo🦊😘
🥹 I will, my heart
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Riki
Nishimura Riki
riki🐣🥰
What is it this time
What did I do
What did I not do
What future thing am I going to do that you’re mad at
Damn. Attitude
You know what
Nevermind
🙄🙄
riki🐣🥰
🙄
Maybe I should start calling you by your full name also
Don’t you dare
riki🐣🥰
I will
It’s not like I’m the only annoying one in this relationship
You can get pretty bad too
I’ll pull your ear if you do
riki🐣🥰
You can’t even reach
BITCH
I’ll fight your kneecaps then, fucker 😤
I’ll fight dirty. I know your vital spots
riki🐣🥰
LOL
You know what
I think I know what’s going on
No you don't 😤
riki🐣🥰
Fine then. I won’t bring you donuts
🥺 wait
riki🐣🥰
Or your favorite ice cream
And that boba from your favorite place
🥺🥺
riki🐣🥰
You gonna behave now?
yes 🥺
riki🐣🥰
Good
Hmph 😤
I guess I trained you too good
You know me too well
riki🐣🥰
I do have sisters you know
I know the signs
You know what 🙄
riki🐣🥰
Nope
If you pick a fight, you won’t get your treats
I-
FINE
DAMN
You’re so MEAN 😤
riki🐣🥰
Lol and yet you were the one who wanted to pick a fight in the first place
🖕🙄
riki🐣🥰
LOL
Love you too 😘
Chapter 36: 35; sunoo (pulling their member's photocard)
Chapter Text
“Cutie! My cutie!” Sunoo grinned as he rushed into the practice room. He had a gift bag in his hand and he ran right up to his girlfriend, ignoring his members. He had invited her to the company to watch their practice and already had the gift for her in advance.
She had gotten to the practice room first with their manager and then his members arrived before him. He had to make sure everything was in the gift bag for her first and even prepared a second part to the gift.
She looked up at him and grinned, hugging him immediately. “Hi, my baby~”
Sunoo grinned and tilted her head up, giving her cheek a kiss. “Hi~ I got you something.”
“You did?” She grinned at first, but then pouted. “Wait, I didn’t get you anything.”
“It’s okay. You being here is all I need.” Sunoo held out the gift bag to her. “Open it~ There’s something in there I know you’ll love.”
“You managed to put yourself in a bag?” She joked.
Sunoo laughed. “No~ Come, let’s sit and you can open it.”
He tugged her over to the corner of the room and sat down, pulling her down into his lap. As she settled herself comfortably between his legs, Sunoo looked up at his members who were staring at him. He stuck out his tongue to them to tease them. He knew they were all hopelessly single and he purposely invites her over all the time and is all lovey-dovey with her to make them all jealous.
She pulled out the gift and grinned wide. “Ah! It’s an album!”
“You mentioned your last album you bought didn’t have me in it, so I thought maybe if I bought you one, it might have me.”
“And since you’re here to watch me open it, maybe it’ll be you this time!” She clapped her hands happily and pulled off the plastic. She pulled open the album and grabbed out the photocards first. “Okay. On three, I’m going to flip them both over. Hopefully, one of them is you~”
“Sure~ And you can put it in that cute photocard holder you bought for your purse.”
She grinned wide and nodded. “Right! Okay. Let’s count.”
“Three… two… one,” Sunoo counted with her.
She turned both of them over at the same time and immediately pouted. “Oh…”
Sunoo chuckled and looked at the photocards, one having Jake on it and the other having Riki. “It’s okay.”
“No, it’s not okay! I got their photocards in the last one as well!” She pouted deeper. “Not that I don’t like your members or anything, but I want your photocards too.”
Sunoo laughed and kissed her pout gently. “No, really. It’s okay. You know why?”
“Why?”
“Because I had a feeling this would happen,” said Sunoo as he reached into his pocket and pulled out his photocards. He handed them to her and grinned. “So, I came prepared.”
She grinned, immediately dropping Jake and Riki’s photocards and grabbed Sunoo’s ones out of his hand. “Yay! Thank you!”
She threw her arms around Sunoo’s neck and pecked him all over his face. He laughed as she did so and hugged her waist.
“You’re welcome~ I knew you’d like it.”
She squealed happily and looked at the photocards. “I’ll cherish these~ Well, until the new ones for the next album anyway.”
She grinned and dragged her purse over that sat nearby and pulled out the photocard holder from inside. She slid one of the photocards in it and hummed happily as she hung it on her bag.
“Look at it~ It’s perfect.”
Sunoo smiled and cupped her cheek. “It is~”
“I love my present, thank you~” She pecked his lips. “I’ll have to give you a gift later.”
“I don’t need anything. You’re already a gift to have~”
She giggled and hugged him tightly to whisper to him. “Not even a private gift?”
“Oh.” Sunoo hugged her waist with a smile on his face, his cheeks heating up. “Well, maybe I’ll accept that kind of gift.”
She grinned and pulled back on the hug. “I know~”
Sunoo laughed. “What am I going to do with you? You’re so…”
“Perfect?” She teased, playfully pinching his cheek.
Sunoo chuckled and gave her a quick peck on the lips. “Silly~”
“Hyung,” Jungwon called out to Sunoo as he walked over. “Come on. Time to practice.”
“Okay.” Sunoo turned to his girlfriend and smiled. “Try not to get too bored without me next to you.”
“I’ll try not to~” She kissed him on the cheek. “Have fun~”
“Of course~”
Chapter 37: 36; sunghoon (getting caught watching a fancam)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon’s girlfriend had a habit of getting absolutely hyper fixated on certain videos and today was no different. Usually it’s a funny video she keeps playing over and over or one of Sunghoon’s fancams, but not this time. This time, it seems, she’s hyper fixated on a fancam of a certain performance for a specific member that wasn’t Sunghoon.
Sunghoon never knew what video he kept hearing her play over and over again until he caught a glimpse of it over her shoulder. The face that graced the screen wasn’t his. Instead it was Heeseung.
Usually when she watches Sunghoon’s fancams, she’s smiley and happy and praising him to no end. However this time, she watched it intently, covering her mouth and getting shy. What the hell kind of reaction is that?
Sunghoon wanted to pretend he didn’t see what fancam she was watching, but it bothered him all day. He could barely concentrate on learning the choreography. She was sitting in the back of the practice room on her phone, probably watching that stupid fancam again.
Usually, Sunghoon isn’t one to get jealous of these things. His members are pretty close with her and that’s not the problem. In fact, she and Heeseung are the closest of her and his members and that’s never a problem. She probably is just watching it to support her friend, but why the hell was she getting so giddy and giggly over it?
When a break was called for practice, he marched right on over to her and leaned over to see what she was watching, but she quickly pulled her phone into her chest so he couldn’t see it.
He raised an eyebrow. “What—”
“Nothing~” She grinned and craned her neck up to give him a peck on the cheek. “How’s practice going?”
“Would be going better if I wasn’t so distracted.”
“Distracted? Why?”
“Well, for one, my girlfriend keeps staring at her phone instead of watching me and for second, she keeps watching a fancam of someone that isn’t me.”
She tried to slyly slide her phone into her pocket, but Sunghoon snatched it from her hand and pointed to the screen.
“Why?”
She grinned innocently and placed her hands on his shoulders. “I love you.”
Sunghoon frowned. “I love you, too, but that doesn’t change the fact that you’re in trouble. Why have you been so fixated on Heeseung hyung’s fancam for the past week? Why not mine?”
“I…” She paused and looked at her phone screen and then back up at Sunghoon. “I love you.”
“I see.” Sunghoon nodded.
She pouted. “I just—”
“Nope. I don’t need your explanation. You’re in trouble now, miss. There’s no getting out of it.” Sunghoon pressed around on her phone and changed the fancam to his own. “This one is better anyway. He’s more handsome.”
“He certainly is, but Heeseung oppa is plenty handsome himself.”
Sunghoon looked at his girlfriend and nodded. “Hm. You know, I know the game you’re playing at and I suggest you stop.”
His girlfriend blinked her eyes innocently and wrapped her arms loosely around his neck. “What do you mean? I’m not playing any game.”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean. Now, cool it or someone won’t be getting any of me for the next few days.”
“Few days?” She pouted. “That’s too long.”
“Then behave and watch only my fancam. No more getting giggly and blushy over Heeseung hyung’s fancam anymore.”
She huffed. “Fine. But it’s just a fancam. Why are you getting so jealous?”
“It’s not just a fancam. It’s another man’s fancam that you’re so fixated on. You can watch them, but don’t get so immersed in them. Only mine.”
“Oh~ So, I should get giggly and blushy and shy from your fancams only?”
“Exactly.”
She giggled softly. “Okay. I’ll try to remember that next time.”
“Don’t just try, do.”
She laughed and nodded. “Okay, okay. I’ll do that.”
“Good.” He patted her hair and smiled. “Now, is my princess hungry? Should we go get food?”
“You know me. I’m always hungry~”
Sunghoon smiled and pecked her lips. “Let’s get you some food then.”
“Yes! Let’s go~”
Chapter 38: 37; jungwon (seeing each other in public post-breakup with a baby)
Chapter Text
“Is there anything else you think he’ll need,” Jungwon asked into the phone. He was on the phone with one of his hyung’s who was at home taking care of Riki who had gotten sick. Jungwon was in charge of getting the medicine, Sunoo and Jay both went to the supermarket for ingredients for dinner. “Just the medicine? You sure? We have everything else?”
Jungwon scanned the shelf and grabbed the one Riki needed the most, heading off for the counter. “Okay. I’ll be coming home soon if that’s all. Is there anything he wants before I come back?”
He paid for the medicine and headed out of the store. “Ice cream?” He laughed. “Aigoo. Okay. I’ll get it when I get closer to home. I’ll—”
Jungwon froze, staring at someone as they got out of their car. Immediately, he looked around for somewhere to hide, but something peculiar caught his attention.
“Jungwon? You okay?” Jake’s voice asked into his ear from the phone.
“O-Oh, uh, yeah. I just saw my ex, but…”
“But? What? She got a new boyfriend?”
“No. Uh, let me call you back.”
“Wait, no. Tell me—”
Jungwon quickly hung up the phone and shoved it into his pocket. He walked up to her as she closed the back car door and she froze when they made eye contact.
“O-Oh, hi, Jungwon. Long time no see.” She smiled. “How are you?”
“I’m… fine. Who’s this?” He gestured to the seven-month old baby in her arms.
She looked at the baby and smiled softly. “Um, this is Jaehyun.”
Jungwon blinked and stared at the baby.
“Look, I promise I was going to tell you about him,” she said. “It’s just… you know, I didn’t even know I was pregnant when we broke up and you got super busy so I haven’t been able to contact you at all. Then eventually, I just got so caught up in being a mom, I kind of forgot. I’m sorry.”
“S-So, he’s…” Jungwon reached out to the baby and poked his cheek. “Really?”
“Yeah. You’re the only man I was with in the last two years.” She smiled softly. “Besides, he has your dimples. There’s no mistaking it. He’s just the cutest and happiest little thing. Do you… want to hold him?”
Jungwon nodded slowly and took the baby carefully into his arms. He couldn’t stop staring at the baby. “Um, I… Hi,” he said to the baby.
She laughed softly. “This must be just a little weird, hm? I really did want to tell you earlier.”
“No, it’s… It’s okay.”
She smiled, took out her phone and snapped a quick photo. Jungwon was still staring at the baby in his arms, unsure what to really do or say.
“I could send you photos of him later,” she said. “Especially from when he was tinier.”
“Oh, uh, yeah, sure. I had to change my number a little while ago,” Jungwon said. He carefully handed the baby back over to her and pulled out his phone.
She pulled out hers as well and they exchanged new numbers.
“Well, I guess I’ll be letting you go then,” she said, sliding her phone back into her bag. “I’m sure someone will be needing that medicine you just bought.”
Jungwon blinked, suddenly remembering what he was out of the dorm for and nodded quickly. “Right. I really should get going, huh?”
She grinned, nodding. “Mm. I’ll send you those photos later and maybe we can even set up certain days for you to see him. What do you think?”
Jungwon looked at the baby and a smile grew on his face. “Sure. I’d like that.”
“Okay~ See you~”
She waved at him and went into the store. Jungwon held his chest and let out a breath. He turned, running to the convenience store first for ice cream for Riki and then headed back home. Sunoo and Jay hadn’t gotten home yet, but they’d probably be there soon.
“I’m here,” Jungwon announced. He went to Riki’s room and gave Jake the medicine and ice cream for him.
Jake looked up at him and frowned. “What’s with that look on your face?”
Jungwon blinked, looked at his hyung, shrugged, and walked out. He went over to the couch where Sunghoon sat and flopped down next to him. Jungwon sat there spaced out for a while until Sunoo and Jay walked in.
“We’re back,” Sunoo said.
“Welcome back,” Jungwon said.
“The supermarket was so busy today. Ugh. And we almost couldn’t get everything we needed. Everybody must be getting sick these days,” Sunoo complained and he sat down on the floor next to the table with a drink in his hand. “Maybe I should have just come with you, Jungwon. I bet it wasn’t that busy at the drug store.”
Jungwon shook his head. “No, but… something happened while I was there. I… ran into my ex.”
Jake walked out of Riki’s room to throw away some trash. “Yeah, and you hung up on me when you saw her. What happened? Does she really have a new boyfriend? Did you get jealous?”
Jungwon pressed his lips together and looked at his hyungs. “Um, well, she sort of does have a new boy, but he’s not her boyfriend.”
“No? Then who is he?” Sunoo asked, taking a sip of his drink.
“Her son. She has a baby.”
Sunoo nearly choked on his drink and started having a coughing fit. Jungwon’s hyung’s stared at him with wide eyes, all trying to process the new information.
“Wait, that means it’s yours, doesn’t it?” Jake asked. “Cause there’s no possible way she could already have a baby from someone else.”
Jungwon nodded slowly. “Yeah, it’s… mine.”
“It’s yours!” Jake shouted. “Ah! Heeseung hyung! Get off your game right now! Jungwon has a baby!”
He quickly bolted to their oldest hyung’s room to drag him out.
Sunoo, finally recovered from his coughing fit, looked at Jungwon. “You have a baby…”
Jungwon nodded. “I… have a baby.”
Right at that moment, his phone chimed. He pulled out his phone and she had sent him photos, including the one she took of Jungwon with the baby. He showed Sunghoon first since he was next to him on the couch.
Sunghoon stared at the phone screen with wide eyes. “Oh, you weren’t kidding.”
Jungwon shook his head and showed Sunoo.
Sunoo grinned, clapping his hands. “He looks just like you when you were a baby! Oh, he’s so cute!”
Jungwon stood up to show Jay just as Jake managed to drag Heeseung out of his room. Heeseung grumbled, obviously annoyed.
“I don’t have time for any jokes right now. I wanna go back and play—” He immediately stopped talking when Jungwon showed him and Jake the photos of the baby. Heeseung’s eyes widened and he looked between the phone and Jungwon. “Holy shit, you have a baby.”
Sunoo got up to look at the pictures again and grinned. “I want to meet him! Is she busy today? Invite her over.”
“I can’t. Riki’s sick. The baby could get sick too.”
“Oh.” Sunoo pouted. “Boo.”
“Another time…”
Riki grumbled as he walked over to the doorway of his room. “Can you guys keep it down? What’s all the yelling for? I’m trying to sleep, you know.”
“You’ll never believe it!” Sunoo grinned. “Jungwon has a baby.”
Riki blinked sleepily and glanced at Jungwon who showed him a picture of it. He glanced up at his hyungs and sighed. “Looks like I was the wrong maknae who needed that talk, huh? Now keep it down. I’m trying to sleep.”
He shut his room door. Jungwon rolled his eyes.
“For the record, we were being safe, okay? I don’t know, it just happened…”
“It’s fine. It’s not like you can take it back now,” said Jake as he put his arm around Jungwon's shoulders. “All what matters now is what you do from here on out.”
Jungwon nodded. “Yeah.”
“Tell her I want to meet the baby~” Sunoo grinned.
“Uh, yeah. She said we could set up days so I can see him. Maybe on one of those days.”
“Perfect! I can’t wait~” Sunoo smiled. “Ah, our first EN-baby. How exciting~ I wonder when the next one will be~”
“Yah, don’t go jinxing us like that. We’re too busy to be having more babies,” Sunghoon said.
Sunoo laughed. “I’m just saying. Some of us have girlfriends and it could happen.”
“Time to be more vigilant about it now,” said Jay. “Because accidents do happen.”
Heeseung shook his head. “I’m in the clear. I’m gonna go play my game. Peace.”
He turned, heading for his room.
Sunoo laughed. “Anyway, just be safer from now on, everyone. Even if an entire group of mini us would be adorable.”
Chapter 39: 38; text // suggestive/teasing (hyung line)
Chapter Text
Heeseung
You know what sounds good right now
Wait
Don't answer that
Knowing you you're gonna say something risque
hee baby🦌
Like what
Idk something like
Your legs wrapped around my waist
Or something
hee baby🦌
That's not what I was going to say at all
Yeah right 🙄
hee baby🦌
it's the truth
I was gonna say your legs on my shoulders
But do continue, sweetie. What sounds good to you right now
AH
HEESEUNG
hee baby🦌
You're practicing what you're going to be screaming later, i see
😳🫣
All i wanted was to tell you i wanted to eat ice cream and this what i get
hee baby🦌
We can get ice cream first if you want
But then after that
I'm gonna stop you right there, mister ✋️
If you continue that, I'm banning you from ever touching me 😤
hee baby🦌
That's no fun
I already know what you're going to say
You're being unfair, teasing me like this when you're not with me
hee baby🦌
Oh I see
Then I'll give you the attention you want when I get to you
Just remember to behave, alright, kitten?
😳 oh
Okay
hee baby🦌
That's my good girl
I'll see you soon
Hgkfhdjs 😳😳
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jay
Sir, you're in BIG trouble 😤
jay😻
Am I? For what?
You know what you did
What was that voice message for
Why was it so 🥵🥵
WHAT WAS THAT
jay😻
Oh. That
Yes THAT
jay😻
Okay, but you didn’t hate it, did you?
I sent it knowing you’d like it
I- 🫣 maybe
But it’s so unfair
You can’t be sending me those things when you’re away
jay😻
I sent it to you because I’m away
I’ll be busy when you’re about to go to bed and can’t call
So you can use it then
You need something to entertain yourself with while I’m gone
Entertain-
SIR IS THAT WHY YOU
AH
😳😳😳🫣🫣
jay😻
I recorded a few in advance
Just let me know when you need another one
YOU DID NOT 😳🫣
I can’t believe you did something so racy
Bro what
My brain can’t process this
(send them all now)
jay😻
Haha
No, I’d rather you wait for them
You can’t be greedy with those
No fair 🥲
I want more
jay😻
Tell me when you’ve entertained yourself with that one first
Then I’ll consider
Omg you’re serious about this 😭😳
jay😻
I can’t just give it to you for free
You have to work for them
The last one I have lined up you might really like
I swear if this ends with a whimper audio
I’m gonna lose it
jay😻
Who knows?
You’ll only know if you get there
Ugh fine 🥲
Should I send you proof or something
jay😻
No, cause I know you’re my good girl so I can trust your word
AH
🫣🫣🥵 okay
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jake
boy if you don’t stop biting your lips like that
I’m gonna come over there and bite them for you
jaeyunnie🦮
That’s the plan actually lol
What plan
jaeyunnie🦮
To get you all bothered until you can’t take it
HUH
What do you mean 😭
jaeyunnie🦮
You know what I mean
Pretend I’m five and explain it to me
jaeyunnie🦮
I can’t
It wouldn’t be appropriate to tell a child about it
SIM JAEYUN 😭
jaeyunnie🦮
Haha 😉
Jake
Please
jaeyunnie🦮
👀 someone’s already begging for it, huh?
STOP
NO 😭
And even if I did, right now would be bad timing
You’re about to start an interview
jaeyunnie🦮
I mean, I could pop on over to the bathroom really quick if you’d like
😳😳 SIR
jaeyunnie🦮
But if you’re not into that, meet me at my hotel room later
And you can show me what you mean by your text
PLEASE
I’m scared 😭 where did my bbg go?
jaeyunnie🦮
LOL
You don’t get him in private
Just saying
Oh 😳
I see
Interesting
Help. Why am I suddenly curious 😭
jaeyunnie🦮
You don’t have to be curious
I can give you what you want, baby
😳😳😳😳
this conversation didn’t go the way I thought it would 😭
jaeyunnie🦮
All you have to do is let me know if you’re interested
😳😳🫣🫣
Honestly?
I think I am
jaeyunnie🦮
Then pop by my hotel room later
Make sure to wear something you don’t mind getting ripped
😳😳 ok
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunghoon
sunghoonie🐧
Stop doing that
Don't get close to him like that
You're not the boss of me 🙄
sunghoonie🐧
Don't you roll your eyes at me, miss
🙄🙄
sunghoonie🐧
Seems like someone is asking to be punished
Now get away from Heeseung
It's not like we're doing anything 🙄
I'm literally just sitting next to him
What's your problem
sunghoonie🐧
My problem is you can get handsy
You’re already laughing with him too much
Move away from him now and come here
How about you make me
sunghoonie🐧
So that's how you want to do it
Darling, I don't care if the others see me punish you if it means you'll learn to behave
😤
FINE
You're so annoying
I was just talking to him
Geez
sunghoonie🐧
Good girl
Now come here
Hmph 😤
Make me
sunghoonie🐧
Come here while I'm still being nice
Or the others really will watch while I punish you
🙄
No
sunghoonie🐧
What's with your attitude today
You're usually so obedient
Maybe I just want to tease you today
Or maybe I want to fight back for once
Who knows
sunghoonie🐧
Fine then
Keep it up, darling, and I'll make sure you get duly punished for it
My patience can only take so much
Chapter 40: 39; jake ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
I stood in front of the mirror fixing the collar of my button-up and fastened the cuffs. “You almost ready,” I asked my partner. They were in the bathroom finishing up their makeup after coming back from getting their hair done.
“Yeah, but I’m going to need help with the zipper of my dress after,” they replied. “Do you need help with your tie?”
“I can do that, but if you wanna help, I’d let you,” I joked as I slid the tie around my neck.
They laughed and exited the bathroom. I caught sight of them in the mirror and immediately was enamored by their beauty. They don’t dress up like this often so it’s always a surprise to suddenly be reminded of how lucky I am to have them.
They smiled, noticing me staring and twirled around playfully for me. “How do I look?”
I chuckled and turned to look at them instead of just staring in the mirror. “Absolutely stunning.”
They walked over to me and I couldn’t help myself. My hands found their waist and I pulled them closer. They giggled and hooked their arms around my neck.
“Hi,” they whispered playfully.
I laughed and leaned my forehead against theirs. “Hey, gorgeous.”
I wanted to kiss them so bad but I didn’t want to ruin their makeup. That, and if I did, I probably wouldn’t stop. They pulled away and quickly did up my tie. As they did that, I reached behind them and zipped up their dress.
They grabbed the vest I had put to the side with my suit jacket and helped me finish up getting ready.
“Okay~ Let’s go~”
We went to the venue and the wedding ceremony commenced. Not ours, obviously, but Jay’s. We were a part of the wedding party. Me as a groomsman and them as a bridesmaid. Nearly the entire time during the ceremony, I couldn’t stop staring at them across from me. And it may be because I’m at a wedding, but I couldn’t stop thinking about what if this were our wedding. What would their dress look like? What venue would we pick and where would it be? What flowers would be in their bouquet? Would I even be able to say my vows or would I be too nervous?
After the ceremony and when the reception was almost nearly over, they opened up the dance floor to everyone. Most of the guests that attended had left already, leaving mostly the close family and friends. Jay and his new wife were the first ones on the dance floor and she started beckoning all of us to join them.
Heeseung hyung and his girlfriend joined them first, followed by Sunghoon and his fiancee and then Riki, Jungwon, and Sunoo. I stood up from my chair and held out my hand to my partner, smiling.
“May I have this dance?”
They grinned, taking my hand. “Thought you’d never ask, handsome~”
I led them to the dance floor and we danced together to the music. Several more people joined us on the dance floor and we had a blast.
When the music slowed, I pulled my partner close. We swayed to the music together and, for a moment, I forgot where we were and it felt like we were the only ones in the room.
“I love you,” I whispered.
They smiled. “I love you, too.”
“You know, during the ceremony, I couldn’t help but think about what our wedding would be like.”
“Yeah?”
I nodded. “There’s a lot of things to think about for our wedding, but one thing’s for sure.”
“What would that be?”
“It doesn’t matter where we are, how big or small the ceremony is… It could even just be in a legal office. None of it matters as long as it’s with you. You’re the most important part of my future wedding.”
They smiled, their cheeks turning pink. “Am I really?”
“I’ve never been more serious about anyone like this before. You’re the only one I want to spend the rest of my life with.”
They grinned and wrapped their arms around my neck. “I’m glad. I feel the same way too.”
“Thank goodness.” I let out a sigh of relief and hugged their waist as we swayed. I buried my face against their neck and gave their shoulder a soft kiss.
We danced a little while longer and I never wanted to let them go. They chuckled softly into my ear and tapped my shoulder.
“Jaeyun, the music’s stopped,” they whispered.
I blinked and looked up, finally snapping back to reality. Only the two of us and the newlywed couple were left on the dance floor. I laughed and took their hand.
“Guess I got caught up in the moment, huh?”
They smiled and pulled me back to our seats.
When the party was finally over, we headed back to our hotel room. We had all agreed to meet again at Jay’s hotel room with just us to have a drink and close out the night, but we all wanted to bathe and relax for a bit first before heading over there.
My partner let out a long sigh and sat at the edge of the bed to remove their heels. I moved over to them to stop them and bent down to help. I took off their heels and threw them to the side.
“Ugh, finally,” they complained. “Now we just need to bathe and head over there, right?”
I nodded and leaned my chin on their knee, my fingers tracing circles along their thigh. “Yeah, but I’m sure we don’t have to be there that quick. Maybe we should have some fun before we go.”
They hummed. “Perhaps you’re right. I’m sure they won’t mind if we’re a little late, right?”
They reached out and took my tie in their hand, yanking me up into a kiss. Ugh. Finally. I never knew how much I was just dying to kiss them until now.
Some time during our heated kiss, my suit jacket, vest and tie ended up on the floor and their dress got unzipped and I had it hiked up to their waist, ready to help them out of it. We pulled back for a moment to look each other in the eyes and just as I captured their lips in a kiss again, a knock sounded at the door.
“Ignore it,” they muttered against my lips and pulled me closer.
I wanted so bad to continue, but another knock came. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” I grumbled. “What do you want?! Who is it?”
There was a pause and then I heard Jungwon’s muffled voice. “I told you we shouldn’t have come.”
“It’s not my fault,” came Sunoo’s voice. “Um, sorry to interrupt. Just, uh, Jay hyung said to come to his room in an hour, so don’t rush.”
I glanced at the clock on the nightstand. Perfect. Now I have more time. “Okay. Now, go away.”
I strained to listen as their footsteps faded down the hallway, probably on their way to tell Heeseung hyung and I turned my attention back to my partner.
“So, we have an hour now,” they said, their hands moving to unbutton my shirt.
“And I plan on using every last second of it,” I said.
When they got my last button undone, I kissed them again. Now that I have an hour, I don’t plan on holding back anymore.
Chapter 41: 40; sunghoon (seeing each other in public post-breakup with a baby)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon sighed heavily as he laced up his skates. He had been so stressed lately and just wanted to do something to take his mind off of everything. While there were a lot of people here today for a family night, he didn’t quite mind it. All he felt like he needed was time on the ice.
He made his way out onto the ice and began skating along with the crowd. Immediately, his stress went away and he found himself worry free. He smiled at the families with the small kids learning how to skate and continued skating when a familiar voice sounded.
He paused and looked around, seeing if he could find the direction the voice came in. He stopped at the side and heard the voice again.
“Hey! Dongmin, slow down!”
Sunghoon blinked, his eyes finally making contact with the owner of the voice. It was his ex-girlfriend. They had a mutual break up about eight years ago and he couldn’t believe he remembered her voice that well. Sure, they were together for a while, but not seeing or hearing from her in eight years, he didn’t expect to be able to catch her voice so easily in such a busy crowd.
“Dongmin!” She giggled. “Wait for me!”
She was skating closer. Sunghoon thought this ‘Dongmin’ was possibly her boyfriend until he spotted a young boy skating in front of her with a wide smile on his face. He had her smile but something about his face seemed… familiar.
“No, mommy~” He giggled and skated away from her.
She laughed and skated after him. Sunghoon froze, watching her and the little boy skate past him. His mind suddenly started to race. Who was this child with her? He seemed to be about seven or eight years old. Is it possible?
Sunghoon skated after them and found them at the side, Dongmin giggling while she had to catch her breath.
“You’re getting better at this,” she said, grinning and patting the child’s head.
He grinned, nodding his head firmly. “Of course, mommy~ I’m gonna become the greatest hockey player ever! You’ll see.”
She smiled and looked up, making immediate eye contact with Sunghoon as he got closer.
“Oh, hi,” she greeted him when he stopped next to her. “Long time no see. How are you?”
“I’m… good,” Sunghoon replied. He looked down at Dongmin who looked up at him and blinked in confusion.
“Mommy, who’s this?” Dongmin moved closer to her and quickly grabbed her hand.
“This is my friend, Sunghoon. We knew each other a long time ago and just… lost contact. Why don’t you introduce yourself?”
Dongmin puffed up his cheeks. “Mommy, was he your boyfriend? Did he make you cry?”
She laughed and Sunghoon awkwardly cleared his throat.
She looked up at Sunghoon and smiled. “I’m so sorry about him. He’s very outspoken like that.”
Sunghoon shook his head. “No worries. It’s just how kids are. Um… since he clearly doesn’t want to introduce himself to me, how about you give me an introduction?”
“Sure~ This is Dongmin, my…” She paused for a moment and looked down at the child and then up at Sunghoon.
“Her son!” Dongmin finished. “And the only boy she needs in her life. So go away, mister!”
He pointed at Sunghoon and puffed up his cheeks angrily.
Sunghoon laughed as she covered her son’s mouth quickly. “I am so sorry… Minnie, stop it.”
Dongmin shook her hand off. “No. I’m gonna protect you from all the boys who’re gonna make you cry. No more, mommy. I don’t want you sad again.”
She sighed and looked over to the side, spotting at little girl with her mom waving at them. “Oh, look, Yuna and her mom are here. Why don’t you go play with her for a bit?”
Dongmin’s eyes lit up at the mention of this Yuna girl and he immediately skated off. “Yuna!”
“I am so sorry about him,” she said. “I recently got out of a bad relationship and he’s very protective over me.”
“It’s okay. Um, look, I don’t want to assume things, but is he…”
“Yeah. He’s yours,” she said softly and slowly began to move on the ice.
Sunghoon blinked and followed after her. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Well, you know, we kind of were in a rough time in our lives when we broke up, especially me. I didn’t even know I was pregnant until I was about five months along. I didn’t want to pull you back into my drama and cause more stress for you. And I didn’t want us to try to force ourselves together just for his sake. It’d be wrong to raise a child in that environment.” She glanced at Dongmin skating around with his friend and smiled. “My parents helped me raise him for the first five years until I could find us our own place. Around then is when I tried to start dating again, but most guys don’t seem to want to be with a girl who has a child. He’s definitely seen me through some tough times. He’s been my constant joy for the last eight years.”
Sunghoon smiled softly and nodded. “At least you had something that brought you joy.”
“And how about you? How have things been for you?”
“Oh, you know… It’s just a lot of the same things as always.” Sunghoon wanted to avoid just dumping all of his worries on her. “I also recently got out of a pretty rough relationship. It was a lot of give-and-take but I was the only one giving and it got exhausting.”
“Yeah, I know the feeling.” She glanced up at him. “You know, I wouldn’t mind if you wanted to be in his life. He is your son after all. In fact, the two of you have so much in common and you two would probably get along great. I just… you know, I’d have to talk to him about it first. It’s really only been me and him and I don’t want to suddenly push it on him.”
“That’s okay. I get it. Um, should we exchange contact information?” Sunghoon pulled out his phone and stopped at the side.
“Sure.” She stopped next to him and pulled out her phone.
They exchanged numbers and Dongmin came skating up to them in a hurry.
“Mommy! What are you doing? I said no more boys!” Dongmin pouted and hugged her waist.
She laughed and patted his head. “It’s okay. He’s one of the good ones. And I’ve actually told you about him before.”
Dongmin frowned and looked at Sunghoon. “Huh?”
She smiled and carefully bent down to his level, taking his hands in hers. “I’ll explain it more later when we get home, okay? But this man here is your dad.”
Dongmin blinked and looked back up at Sunghoon and then back at her. “He is? Then where’s he been for the last eight years?”
She chuckled softly. “Adult life gets busy, we just happened to drift apart. It happens.”
Sunghoon nodded when Dongmin looked at him and bent down. “Sometimes in life, it’s all about timing. Maybe in the past it wasn’t the time for me to be in your mom’s life, or even in yours. But maybe our meeting here today is telling me that the timing might be right this time.” He extended his hand out to Dongmin. “You don’t have to accept me now, but I would like to try to be your dad from here on out.”
Dongmin looked at his hand and then back at him. “Depends. You won’t make my mom cry, will you?”
Sunghoon laughed. “I’ll try my best not to.”
She smiled and gently patted Dongmin’s cheek. “And don’t worry. You’ll still be my number one boy if you allow him into our little family.”
Dongmin nodded firmly. “I better be.”
“Does that mean I have in?” Sunghoon asked.
Dongmin shook his head. “Nope! We have to race first! Whoever can make it to the end there and back to mommy the fastest wins. One, two, three, go!”
Dongmin raced off and Sunghoon chuckled as he got up.
“Hey! That’s cheating! I wasn’t ready!”
He winked playfully at her before he skated off after Dongmin. She laughed knowing Sunghoon was mostly playing around with him, purposefully pulling back to let him get ahead, and then speeding up to take the lead.
Sunghoon grinned as he turned around to look at Dongmin approaching when he made it back to her and laughed seeing the pout on his face. Dongmin crossed his arms and buried his face against her stomach.
She laughed and patted his head. “There, there, Minnie. It’s okay. You did so good~ You almost won, in fact. You’ll get it next time.”
He sniffled and looked up at her. “Mommy, I know you’re thinking about me and my feelings with this, but what about you? Do you want to bring him back in?”
She smiled and bent down again, wiping the tears from his cheeks. “I want what’s best for both of us. You know I love you and will do anything for you, but sometimes, I do feel a little overwhelmed raising you all by myself. Grandma and grandpa can’t always be there to help me and they live so far away. With him around, as long as he has the time, he can be there when we need him.”
“You’ll also gain an aunt and another set of grandparents who’d probably spoil you rotten,” Sunghoon added.
“Well… I… I don’t know yet,” said Dongmin.
“How about this,” she said, holding his hands. “Let’s invite them to your next hockey game. They can cheer for you and you can meet them. Take your time to get to know them first. There’s no need to rush yourself, okay?”
Dongmin nodded slowly. “Okay.”
“Good~ But perhaps we should… videochat them to ask. I imagine just sending them an invite to a random hockey game would confuse them,” she said as she stood back up.
Sunghoon nodded. “Right. Let’s do that. Let’s go sit down and maybe, Dongmin, you can ask them.”
They skated off the ice and sat down. Sunghoon pulled up a group video call with his mom and his sister. Dongmin sat in his mom’s lap and nervously bit his bottom lip.
She chuckled and pecked the top of his head. “Don’t be nervous. They’ll love you. I’m sure of it.”
Finally, when they answered the call, Sunghoon waved. “Hey, sorry to just randomly call like this.”
“It’s okay,” his mom said. “What’s going on? Did you need something?”
“Yeah, what’s up? I’m getting ready to go on a date, you know. I had to hang up on him for this so this better be important, oppa,” his sister said, a little bit of attitude on her voice.
Sunghoon laughed. “Trust me. It’s definitely important. Mom, is dad with you?”
“Yeah. He’s here,” his mom replied and showed him sitting next to her.
“Okay. So, I don’t know if you guys remember the girlfriend I had way back then.”
“Ah! You mean the best girlfriend you ever had? The one you messed up on,” his sister said as she patted on the blush on her cheeks. “Of course I remember her. I think about her everyday. I miss her.”
“What about her, dear? Did you see her today?” His mom asked.
Sunghoon nodded. “Yeah, I saw her today. And there’s a little something else about her.”
“What’s that? She got a rich husband that treats her like a queen?” His sister asked as she put on her lipstick.
Sunghoon rolled his eyes. “Can you shut up and let me show you? Trust me, you’ll want to pay attention to this.”
He turned the phone to her and Dongmin and she waved happily at them.
“Hi! Long time no see, you guys!” She grinned and nudged Dongmin gently. “Say hi.”
“Hi,” he muttered and hid his face against her shoulder.
“Sorry, he’s a little shy.”
“Ah! Wait! Is that— Ahhhhh!” His sister just couldn’t get the words out of her mouth, but she looked happy.
His parent’s looked stunned. There were tears in his mom’s eyes.
“Sunghoon…”
“It’s uncanny, isn’t it?” Sunghoon chuckled softly. “There’s no denying it.”
“What’s his name? How old is he?” his mom asked. “What’s he like?”
“His name’s Dongmin. He’s eight. He’s the best little boy I could ask for. He’s polite, kind, he thinks of others, and he’s very protective over me. He absolutely loves the snow and skating. He’s recently picked up hockey and he’s really good at it,” she replied.
“Oh! That means you were pregnant when you two broke up!” His sister could finally speak, but she messed up her hair when she freaked out and was quickly trying to fix it.
“Why… Why didn’t you try to tell us sooner?” his mom asked.
“Believe me, I wanted to, but I ended up moving a city away with my parents so they could help me raise him and I didn’t want to trouble Sunghoon with any more problems. You guys know what was going on when we broke up… I lived five years with my parents before finally moving back out here and I didn’t know how to contact any of you. I’m sorry, I really did want to tell you guys.”
“It’s fine. I guess it’s just too bad we couldn’t be there to help,” his mom said.
“I know, but I have lots of videos and photos that I can send later.” She tapped Dongmin’s shoulder. “Go ahead and ask them. It’s okay to be shy, but I promise they’re not bad people.”
Dongmin peeked up at them and blinked, looking at the phone screen. “Um, h-hi. I… I have a game coming up this weekend. Would you… Would you guys like to come and watch me play?”
“Would I?” His sister squealed happily. “I would love to come! Oh, I have to reschedule my plans that day. I’m so excited! I have a nephew!”
A wide smile was on Sunghoon’s mom’s face and she nodded. “We’ll come.”
Dongmin hid his face again in his mom’s shoulder and she laughed. “Thank you. I’ve wanted him to meet you all for so long. Usually, it’s just me cheering for him, other than when Yuna and her mom can come, but now with all of you there, he’d have more.”
“Who’s Yuna? His girlfriend?” Sunghoon’s sister teased playfully.
Dongmin’s ears went pink and he quickly shook his head. “N-No! She… She’s just my friend!”
She giggled, nodding. “Sure, she is, sweetie~”
Dongmin shook his head again and huffed while crossing his arms.
“They became friends here when he started taking skating lessons. She picked it up so quickly and helped him learn,” she explained. “They got close really quickly because of that. She wants to become a figure skater one day.”
“What about you, Dongmin? Would you want to become a figure skater?” His mom asked.
“Mm, no. I like hockey. I’m pretty good at it.”
“Sure, but if you become a figure skater and get good at that, maybe you and Yuna can be partners,” Sunghoon’s sister said.
Dongmin’s ears went red again and he covered them with his hands before hiding his face. They all laughed.
“We’ll have to show him the old videos of you then, Sunghoon, hm?” His mom smiled. “Maybe he’ll take interest when he sees them.”
Sunghoon nodded. “Maybe. But it’s up to him and what he wants.”
She looked at the time on her watch. “Oh! Is that the time already? I’m sorry, I’d love to talk more, but we have to go. Minnie, say bye to everyone.”
Dongmin lifted his head and waved. “Bye…”
She stood up and waved at everyone and then at Sunghoon before they rushed off. Sunghoon smiled watching them leave and chuckled softly.
“Still losing track of time as always, huh?”
His sister smirked. “I know that look. You’re falling in love with her again, aren’t you?”
“What? No.”
“Ooh~ You are~”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes. “Shut up, I am not. I just… you know, reconnecting with her like this is bringing up good, old memories. She’s barely changed even after everything and she’s raising him with such love and care. I… I can’t help it, alright?”
“I wouldn’t exactly blame you though. The two of you were together forever before the breakup and you were perfect for each other. You never know, maybe this is the universe giving you two a second chance.” His sister sighed dreamily. “It’s the one thing I’m jealous of about you. The universe is handing you your person back, meanwhile I’m stuck going on blind dates with losers and relationships that only last a month.”
Sunghoon sighed, shaking his head. “There’s no guarantee that’ll even happen.”
“But, son, listen, it’s no coincidence you met up with her again. Trust me,” his mom said. “Just give it time. It might just happen.”
“You think so?”
“Oppa, please, we know so. We know you. We know what you’ve been through, especially recently. Her coming back into your life, now with this cute little boy that happens to be yours, it has to be some kind of fate. I mean, I’m sure even if he wasn’t yours, you’d still want to help her and become the kid’s father figure.”
“Just trust it. I’m sure that even if it doesn’t end up being a romantic relationship, this reconnection will be good for you and for her.”
Sunghoon nodded slowly. “Okay. I’ll trust it. And I’ll be there for her and for him from here on out.”
Chapter 42: 41; heeseung (academic rivals/fake dating)
Chapter Text
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
I hate this more than you do, but I need a favor
Ugh, what is it now 🙄
I swear if you ask me to look at your ‘perfectly scored’ paper AGAIN, I'm gonna kick your ass
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Believe me, once I ask, you’re going to wish it was that
🙄 try me
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
I need you to pretend to be my girlfriend for two days
… huh?
say again?
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
I have to go back home for the weekend and my parents are expecting to meet my girlfriend
I sort of told them I had one so they’d get off my case
I didn’t expect they’d ask me to bring her over
You’re right
I do wish it was you asking me to look at that damn paper again
Wtf 💀
Why me? Don’t you have other female friends to ask?
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
If I did, I wouldn’t be asking you, dumbass 🙄
Bitch 💀
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
None of them know me like you do
We’ve known each other for years and my parents at least know your name
They wouldn’t bat an eye to think twice about us dating
Please. I’m begging you
Wow. You can say please
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
🙄 whatever
What do I get if I say yes
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
I’ll owe you a huge favor. No matter what it is. No questions asked
Fine. But seriously, you owe me
Especially if I have to hold your hand or something. Ew
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Shut up. You’ll live if we have to hold hands
I’ll text you when I come to pick you up tomorrow then
Fine…
__________________________________________________________________________
“I can’t believe you’re making me do this,” she grumbled, putting a bag over her shoulder.
Heeseung stood in her doorway with his arms crossed. He rolled his eyes and looked at the watch on his wrist. “Stop complaining already. You haven’t stopped bitching about it since I got here.”
“Yeah, well, this plan is ridiculous and you know it.”
“You agreed to it.”
“Only because you’re going to owe me something if I do this.” She grinned deviously. “I wonder what I should make you do. It’ll have to be something good.”
“You can think about it on the way. We need to go now.”
She huffed and slid on her shoes. “You should have given me a time then if you’re in such a hurry.”
“I didn’t think you’d take a million years to get ready and pack.” He rolled his eyes again and pushed her out the door.
“Hey! Stop pushing!”
“Would you rather I carry you then? That’d get us to the car faster.”
“Absolutely not! Get your hands off me!” She shook off his hands from her shoulders and brushed them off. “Ugh…”
Heeseung sighed, shaking his head. “Stop acting like you’re going to burst into flames if I touch you. You’re going to have to pretend you like it while we’re there.”
“Yeah, when we’re there. I don’t have to start pretending now .”
“I hope your acting is good because we have to convince them we’re actually dating.”
She flipped her hair over her shoulder and smiled. “Trust me. I’m a good actor.”
“I hope so.”
They both went into the car and the driver drove off. About halfway through the drive, she looked over at him.
“So, what’s the story we’re going to tell them? We should probably get our facts straight before anything or we might tell contradicting stories.”
“I already thought it out. They already know we’re academic rivals, so we can just tell them one day, we had to work on a project together and it ended up changing our relationship. Simple.”
“You really think they’d buy that?”
“If your acting skills are good like you say they are, they will.” He glanced at her and smirked. “I think it’d be fun to see you pretend to be in love with me. I can’t wait to see it.”
She made a face. “Sounds disgusting. I’ll have to try to keep myself from throwing up while pretending.”
He chuckled. “Just try not to fall in love with me in the process.”
“Why the fuck would I?”
Heeseung shrugged. “You never know. Maybe under all that hate you have for me because I’m better than you in school, you’re actually in love with me.”
“You wish.”
“Yeah, we’ll see.”
“Don’t be so full of yourself. You’re not my type.”
“Doesn’t mean my charms won’t make you fall for me.”
She snorted. “Whatever.”
When they finally made it to Heeseung’s parents place, Heeseung got out first to greet his parents. They were waiting for them outside of their house. She huffed to psyche herself up and got out of the car with a smile.
Heeseung grinned and reached out for her hand. “Mom, dad, this is my girlfriend.”
She grinned, taking his hand and held onto his arm. “Hi, I can’t believe I get to finally meet you two. He talks about you guys a lot.”
His mom lit up seeing her. “Oh, I’m so happy you’re here. And you’re real! Haha~”
Heeseung chuckled. “Mom, seriously?”
She grinned innocently. “Just a joke~ You know you are always getting so engrossed in your studies. I didn’t think you’d really have time for a girlfriend. Heeseung, get your bags~” She hooked her arm around of Heeseung’s ‘girlfriend’s’ arm to pull her along. “Come~ I have so many baby photos of him to show you~”
“Oh? Baby photos?”
“Anything but those, mom, please.”
His mom giggled and dragged her along into the house. Heeseung let out a long sigh and picked up their bags, taking them into the house.
“You two will be staying in your old room, by the way,” his mom said when they went into the house.
“Wouldn’t that bed be a little cramped for two people though?” Heeseung questioned.
In his peripheral, he noticed his rival shuddering at the thought, but she quickly schooled her expression back into a smile when his mom turned to look at them.
“Oh, we didn’t tell you. We did a little bit of changes in there. Some of the furniture was getting old so we updated it.” She led them to the room and much to both Heeseung and his rival’s dismay, one queen-sized bed was neatly done up for them, complete with a matching set of pajamas and robes sat on the bed.
His mom didn’t notice when they looked at each other and made the same disgusted face at each other.
“You two should be comfortable. It’s okay.” His mom grinned.
Heeseung and her both forced a smile when she looked at them. He set their bags down to the side. “It’s… I mean, it’s perfect, but…is it really appropriate for us to—”
His mom laughed and patted her son’s shoulder. “Honey, please. I know what couples get up to in private. It’s fine. As long as while it’s happening, the door is locked and protection is being used. Very important.”
His fake girlfriend covered her face with her hands and looked away. To anyone else, it might look like she was hiding her face in embarrassment. But to Heeseung, he knew it meant she was trying to calm herself down from getting angry.
“Now, you two came a long way. Relax for a little bit,” his mom said. “I’m going to go look for those pictures so we can go through them later.”
“Mom, no, we don’t need to—”
“Nonsense! Your girlfriend has to see how cute you were back then!” His mom walked out of the room and waved. “Take all the time you two need to relax. Dinner will be in an hour.”
She shut the door behind her and when Heeseung was sure she had gotten far enough from the room that she couldn’t hear them, he let out a long breath and held onto his chest.
“Look, I… am so sorry. I didn’t think she would—”
His rival lifted a hand to stop him from talking. “Shut up. You owe me big time for this.”
Heeseung could see the annoyance and anger written all over her face. He was quite used to it by now. She wore those facial expressions a lot in school.
“It’s taking so much out of me to not murder you for this. I swear, those baby pictures of you better be cute as hell for me to not smother you when you sleep tonight.” She groaned childishly and crumpled to the floor at the foot of the bed.
“We don’t have to share the bed, you know.”
“Oh? You’re going to sleep on the floor?”
“Why would I sleep on the floor? This was my room.”
“I’m not sleeping on the floor. I’m a lady.”
Heeseung snorted. “Maybe physically, but you certainly don’t act like one.”
She glared up at him. “Maybe not to you, you ass.” She got up from the floor and looked at the matching pajamas on the bed. “Do we have to wear those?”
“It’ll make my mom happy. And remember, we have to convince them we’re a real couple.”
She huffed. “Fine. But it’s the only cheesy, couple thing we’re going to do.”
Later, just before dinner, she sat with Heeseung’s mom going through some of the baby pictures and it looked like she was having a blast. She took pictures of some of them, Heeseung knowing she’d just use them as dirt on him and suddenly at that moment, he regretted even asking her to do this.
During dinner, Heeseung had hoped his parents wouldn’t ask questions about their relationship, but they did. Luckily, she was quick to answer most of the questions effortlessly and he didn’t want to admit it, but she was quite the actor. She had his parents convinced. He almost felt convinced.
Just when he thought the questions were over, his mom directed one to the both of them, “So, what drew the two of you to each other? I’ve heard quite a few stories about you and I know you two are academic rivals. What exactly changed in your relationship that this happened?”
Heeseung glanced over at her at first to see if she was ready to speak, but there was a slight panic in her eyes. He looked at his parents and smiled while slowly taking her hand. “You know, I don’t think I can quite explain what exactly changed. It just happened,” he started. “The whole time we were rivals, even if we were rivals, I found myself just… enamored by her tenacity and her perseverance to want to do better. I think I’ve always liked that twinkle in her eyes when she gets so in-the-zone with something. She always puts so much passion into everything she does. Unlike me, she’s good at expressing herself and I could learn a thing or two from her in that aspect.”
She looked like she was shocked at what Heeseung said about her and quickly blinked herself back to reality when his mom looked at her. “And you, dear?”
“Well, at first, I think I might have been a little jealous of him. He’s naturally good at everything and it takes me a great amount of effort to even be able to keep up sometimes. I’m pretty competitive so, it’s mostly because of me that the rivalry even started. And, you know, I don’t think I can quite pinpoint when it turned for me either. Maybe it was when we did that project together or just spending time together with the professors or at retreats for the top students, it really did just… happen.”
His mom smiled softly. “Mm, it really does just take you by surprise sometimes, doesn’t it?”
“Certainly helps that the two of you raised such a gentleman,” she said with a forced smile.
Heeseung chuckled knowing she hated saying that and decided to tease her further by pressing a kiss to her knuckles. He could tell she wanted so bad to glare at him and yank her hand away, but instead she smiled and faked a blush. Or was it a real blush?
After dinner, the two of them were in the kitchen doing the dishes. His parents were in the living room watching their daily kdrama episode before they’d be heading for bed. They mostly did the dishes in silence, both probably thinking about what was said during dinner. Her more than he was though. He could see it on her face and he readied a few responses in his head for what potentially could be her question.
“Did you mean what you said?” she asked quietly.
Heeseung blinked. He wasn’t expecting that to be the question. “Well, some of it was the truth. Just twisted some of the words to make it sound romantic.”
She finished rinsing the last dish and handed it to him. “Right… You know, no one’s ever really pointed those things out about me. I guess I’m just a little shocked.”
“Never?”
She shook her head. “Your text about me knowing you the most because we’ve known each other for years is the same for me. Not that I’ve had very many friends before, but you get it.”
Heeseung frowned at her. “But you have friends.”
She shook her head again. “I have, like, one and she goes to a different school.” She let out a sigh. “Probably another thing I’m jealous of you for. You have such a good group of friends and you’re all so close. I put so much of my time into studying and school that I don’t have time for a social life.”
Heeseung blinked. He never knew that about her. She’s always so friendly with everyone in class and in school that he thought, maybe, she was friends with everyone, or that she’d at least have a friend group of her own.
“Anyway, um, I think I’m going to go get ready for bed.” She turned and headed for the room.
He quickly finished up in the kitchen and went to join his parents in the living room, but his mom stopped him.
“You should head on to bed.”
“But I want to spend time with the two of you.”
“We’ll spend time together tomorrow. Go on and rest.”
He nodded slowly and went off to the room. She was already in the shower when he got there so he sat on the floor to wait. He pulled out his phone to scroll on while he waited. When she finally came out, she was wearing the pajamas his mom had laid out and the robe.
She frowned. “I thought you’d spend time with your parents.”
He shrugged and got up, taking his clothes. “My mom told me to come and rest. And good thing, too. I am feeling a little drowsy.” He patted her shoulder as he walked by her. “You should get some rest too. Don’t spend time on your phone like you always do and mess up your sleep schedule.”
She rolled her eyes. “I won’t.”
He chuckled and went for a shower. When he came back, she was in bed on her phone, swiping at the screen with a wide smile on her face.
“Hey, I told you to sleep,” he scolded.
“I know you did, but these photos of you when you were a kid were just too good to not look at again,” she teased and showed him one.
Heeseung’s eyes widened. “Delete those. I know you took photos of the most embarrassing ones.”
She giggled and held her phone to her chest. “Nope~ You can’t make me.”
He walked over to her side of the bed and held out his hand for her phone. “I’ll delete them then. Give me.”
“Nope~” She held her phone away from him. “I think I’ll keep these.”
“No, you won’t.”
He got up on the bed and reached for her phone, but she held it away from him again.
Heeseung sighed, nodding. “Okay. That’s how you want to do this. Fine.”
He grabbed her by the waist, pulling her closer and then flipped her onto the bed. She squealed as he did so and looked up at him as he pinned her to the bed.
“Give me your phone now.”
“Even if I do, you don’t know my passcode.”
“Knowing that you’re practically obsessed with me, it’s probably my birthday.” He smirked as she frowned.
“No, it’s not!”
“Then it’s your birthday.” He yanked her phone from her hand.
“Give it back!” She tried to reach for it but he held her down by the shoulder. “Do you even know my birthday?!”
“Of course I do.” Heeseung turned the screen to her, making her watch as he put in her birthday as the passcode. Her eyes widened and her phone unlocked. “See?”
“Give it back!” She reached for it again and he held it away from her.
“Nope. Not until I delete all of these photos. And then snoop a little bit through your phone.”
“Don’t you dare!”
Heeseung chuckled and opened her gallery. “I wonder if you have any secret racy photos of yourself.”
“I don’t, you perv! Now give me!”
She pushed him over on the bed with all her strength to flip their position and straddled him to hold him down. He looked up at her surprised and she yanked her phone from his hand.
“Great, now I have to change my passcode.” She huffed, locking her phone.
Heeseung laughed, looking up at her. “It’s not like your birthday is hard to remember. We all celebrated it at the student retreat.”
“Yeah. One time like four years ago. What kind of weirdo remembers people’s birthday after celebrating it one time,” she grumbled.
He chuckled and sat up, his hand naturally finding her waist to hold her close so she didn’t fall while he got up. She froze and her breath caught in her throat. They stayed like this for a while, staring at each other in the eyes, both likely wondering what the other would do.
Heeseung’s eyes moved from hers down to her lips and then back up. A blush was filling her cheeks and she quickly placed her hands on his shoulders ready to push him away when the door came open. They both went wide eyed and looked at the door.
“What’s with all the commotion—” His mom paused seeing the position the two of them were in and immediately, she turned away. “Oh. I’m sorry. I-I’ll leave you two alone. J-Just lock the door next time.”
She shut the door and her footsteps faded away from the door in a hurry. Heeseung and his ‘girlfriend’ separated from each other so fast, they both practically fell out of bed. Heeseung scrambled to the door to lock it and she grabbed a pillow to scream into.
“Well, I… don’t think convincing her will be much harder from here on out,” Heeseung said.
She looked up from the pillow and chucked it at him. “This is all your fault!”
“My fault?” He picked up the pillow and threw it back at her. “Why is it my fault?”
“You… you held me there!”
“You could’ve just gotten off if you didn’t like it.”
“I froze! And then you did the thing !”
Heeseung frowned. “What thing?”
Her face flushed and she laid in the bed, pulling the blanket over her head. “Nothing! If you don’t know, nevermind! Goodnight! And you better stay on your side of the bed!”
Heeseung sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. “Women,” he muttered and turned off the room light.
The next two days were a bit awkward for them, but his parents had not a shred of doubt that they were together. She had put a pillow wall between them on the bed because the first morning without it, they woke up with her head on his chest and their arms around each other.
Now, as they were leaving after coming back from a lunch with his parents, he almost didn’t want to go. He wanted the weekend to be just a little longer.
They said their goodbyes to his parents before getting into the car and headed back to the city. Neither of them said a word to each other the entire way back. He helped her get her bag to her apartment and stood in the doorway as she slid off her shoes.
“Hey, so, uh, thanks for doing this,” Heeseung said. “I know it was… awkward.”
“Awkward is an understatement for what that was,” she stated. “I feel kinda bad for lying to your parents, though. They’re nice people.”
Heeseung nodded slowly. “Yeah… me too. But, um…”
He paused. But what? What was he about to say right now? He blinked as she looked at him with a frown.
“But?”
He shook his head. “Nothing. Anyway, I seriously owe you. Let’s just hope it’s not another one of these types of situations again.”
“Don’t jinx us. Also, I hope you know I won’t let this go. I will make fun of you for this.”
Heeseung sighed. “I know. And I bet you even still have those baby photos of me to tease me with also.”
“Of course I do~” She grinned. “Now, um, you’d better be getting home. I bet you’re wanting to rest after that long drive.”
“Yeah. You probably do too.” He turned to leave, holding onto the doorknob to close the door.
“Hey, Heeseung,” she called out to him.
“Hm?” He turned to look at her.
“I, uh, I had fun this weekend even if it was a little weird. It was a nice change of pace.”
He smiled, nodding. “I had fun too. See you in school?”
“Yeah. See you.”
She smiled and waved. He waved back and kept his gaze on her as he closed the door. When it was shut, he stood there a little while longer and sighed heavily.
“Crap,” he muttered.
About a month later, he received a text from her: “Hey, so, I need a favor.”
Chapter 43: 42; jake (getting caught watching a fancam)
Chapter Text
“Oppa,” she whined, bouncing on her feet as she held onto Jake’s arm. “It’s just a fancam.”
Jake huffed and pouted, turning his head away from his girlfriend. Earlier that day, he caught her watching Sunoo’s fancam.
“Oh, come on. Are you seriously giving me the silent treatment because I watched Sunoo’s fancam?” She shook his arm.
Jake looked at her, his pout still very present on his lips.
“I thought you said you weren’t the jealous type?” She huffed while crossing her arms and mirrored his pout. “Why are you like this over a fancam?”
“I’m not jealous.”
“Yes, you are! If you weren’t, you wouldn’t be acting like this.”
He shook his head. “I’m not jealous. You can watch whatever you like.”
She rolled her eyes. “Fine then. I’m gonna go watch it again.”
“Don’t you dare!”
“See! You are jealous!”
Jake pouted again. “Okay, maybe a little.”
She laughed and loosely wrapped her arms around his waist. He huffed playfully and hugged her back.
“You’re so silly,” she said, giving his pout a kiss.
He couldn’t help the smile that grew on his face and he laughed while hugging her tightly. “I’m not that jealous, I promise. I just didn’t expect to see you watching a video of any one other than mine.”
“I have to give love to your members too, though, don’t I?”
Jake frowned and shook his head. “Not if it’s taking all your attention off of me.”
She laughed and playfully patted his head. “Aw~ Is my baby in need of attention?”
He faked a pout and nodded. “Mm. I’ve been so busy that my attention meter is on empty. We haven’t been able to hang out with just the two of us.”
She smiled and pecked his pout. “Okay~ I’ll give you all the attention you want as soon as you’re free of this practice.”
Jake sighed and glanced around the studio. Most of his members weren’t paying attention to them but Sunghoon and Jay stared at them with disgusted looks on their faces. Jay faked a gag when he noticed Jake looking at them.
He rolled his eyes and looked back at his girlfriend when she poked his cheek.
“I’ll give you a reward if you do your best during practice today,” she said, grinning. “I’m sure you’ll like it.”
Jake grinned and nodded. “Okay. I’ll try.”
She giggled and gave him a quick kiss. “Good luck~”
He smiled and hugged her tightly. He reluctantly let her go when he pulled away and made his way over to his members to start practice. He looked over at his girlfriend who was standing at the side and winked at her. She laughed and waved at him.
He sighed and looked ahead as the choreographer came into the room.
“Aw, is baby upset he can’t spend time with his girlfriend,” Jay teased while rubbing his back.
Jake looked at him and pushed his hand off of him. “Shut up.”
Jay snickered. “Or what?”
Jake rolled his eyes and they started practice.
Chapter 44: 43; jay (pulling their member's photocard)
Chapter Text
Jay stared at his girlfriend as she walked into the apartment with a box full of albums. She giggled happily and set the box down.
“Why—” He couldn’t finish his sentence as she started piling them onto the table.
“I wanted the fansign chance~” She grinned and sat on the couch next to him.
He chuckled. “Babe, you see us all the time. What do you need to attend a fansign for?”
“For the experience! I’ve never been to one before and I think it’d be fun~” She began to open the albums, pulling off the plastic first. “I’ll have to dust off my camera so I can take photos of you.”
Jay laughed, shaking his head. “Alright. Make sure to get my good side.”
“Please, all your sides are your good side.” She ruffled his hair playfully and opened the first album. “I hope I get your photocards in this pile~ I need them for my collection.”
“You bought so many albums, I’m sure you got my photocards.”
“I hope so~”
She opened all of the albums one by one and pouted. “This is unfair… Not one photocard of yours?”
Jay looked over at the neatly lined up photocards, most of which were Jake and Riki and the other members sprinkled in. “It’s okay.”
“No! It’s not! All those albums and I didn’t get one ? Scam.” She huffed and leaned back into the couch with her arms crossed.
“You got my postcards at least.”
“It’s not the same.” She pouted. “Your photocards for this album are cute. I want them.”
Jay chuckled and gently took her chin. He kissed her pout gently and pulled her into his lap. “It’s okay. I’ll try to get you them later, okay?”
“Promise?”
“I promise.”
She huffed and nuzzled against his chest, hugging his waist. “Okay…”
He pecked the top of her head and rubbed her back gently. “On the bright side of this, you get to come to a fansign.”
She grinned. “Yeah~ I can’t believe it. I’m excited.”
“I can’t wait to see you there,” he said.
She giggled and lifted her head. “I can’t wait to see you there also~ It’s gonna be great. I’ll have to wear something cute to get your attention. I’ll put together the cutest outfit you’ll ever see.”
Jay laughed, cupping her cheek. “I can’t wait to see it.”
She smiled and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. “I should go look for my camera. Ah, I’m going to have to prepare gifts for all of you also!”
“We don’t need anything.”
“Yes, you do! I’ll need to go shopping for it. Maybe get you guys cute little animal headbands or onesies.” She grinned happily. “So much to plan for~ I’ll have to get started.”
Jay chuckled. “At least you’re not upset about the photocards anymore.”
“Oh, I still am, but you promised you’d get them for me so I’m not worried.” She smiled and gave him a quick kiss before standing up. “Time for me to start planning~”
She giggled happily and skipped off to her room. “No peeking on my outfit now~ It’s a surprise for you, too.”
Jay let out a laugh, nodding. “Okay.”
“You’ll love it. I’m sure of it.”
“Love, you know the kind of outfit I love on you isn’t exactly appropriate for the public.”
She gasped, her cheeks turning pink. “Park Jongseong!”
He smirked and shot her a wink. She giggled and playfully rolled her eyes.
“Did you just roll your eyes at me, miss,” he asked jokingly as he stood up off of the couch.
She laughed. “Yes, and I’ll do it again. Watch.”
She rolled her eyes again and then squealed as Jay came up to her, trapping her between him and her room door. He began attacking her face with kisses, his hand holding onto the doorknob so she couldn’t get inside. She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck knowing she had no escape.
Jay pulled back after giving her a soft kiss. “I’m gonna go start on dinner.”
“Okay~ I’ll be in my room for now.”
“Too bad I can’t join you.”
She laughed. “If you do, I won’t look for my camera and dinner won’t get done. But maybe after, if you behave.”
Jay laughed. “If I behave?”
She nodded. “Mm, if you behave.”
“I’ll have to be on my best behavior then, huh?”
“Yup~”
He chuckled, nodding. “Okay. It might be hard, but I’ll try.”
She grinned and pecked his lips. “Good~”
Chapter 45: 44; text // flirty/teasing (maknae line)
Chapter Text
Jungwon
jungwonnie🐈
Can I say something crazy
…is this a Frozen reference? 😭
Did you just watch Frozen or something?
jungwonnie🐈
No
But Sunghoon hyung’s been singing do you wanna build a snowman nonstop
So maybe the movie’s stuck in my head at the moment
I swear if the crazy thing you’re going to say is ‘will you marry me’
…I’d consider it lol
jungwonnie🐈
Hah
No, it’s not that
Then what is it?
jungwonnie🐈
I’m not good at this one thing…
Could you teach me?
What would that be?
jungwonnie🐈
Kissing
I– 😳😳
Yang Jungwon! Who taught you that?!
Which one of your hyungs is responsible for this?!
jungwonnie🐈
Jake hyung lol
😭 Of course it was him
I’m gonna go scold him right now
jungwonnie🐈
So, your answer is no?
…it was a serious question?
jungwonnie🐈
Flirting, mostly, but yeah
No way 😭🫣
I mean 😳😳 I could teach you if you want…
jungwonnie🐈
Great. I’m on my way now 🫡
RIGHT NOW?
jungwonnie🐈
Yup. I’m in the car
Get ready for me
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunoo
Hello, lovely~ How are you today?
baby🦊
:c I fell today
Oh no! Are you okay?
baby🦊
No :c
Are you hurt?
baby🦊
I am 😭
I need your hugs to feel better
…sunoo
baby🦊
Yes?
Did you really fall today?
baby🦊
I did!
Because I fell for you ❤️
…
baby🦊
:3
Sunoo, we've been dating for a year
baby🦊
I know
And I fell for you again, cutie ❤️
Lol you're so funny
baby🦊
Only for you ❤️
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Riki
riki🐣
Are you busy
No, why?
riki🐣
Okay. I'm coming to get you
Did you get time off?
riki🐣
No, but we have something important to do
Oh? Like what?
riki🐣
We need to go somewhere
Like where?
riki🐣
We're going to go change your name
😭 why? What's wrong with my name?
riki🐣
I'm giving you my last name and calling you mine now
😳😳😳 HUH?
riki🐣
You heard me
Since you’re too much of an idiot to notice me flirting, I’m resorting to desperate measures
Wait 😭 you’ve been flirting? No way
riki🐣
For like six months now, yeah
Thanks for noticing 🙄
Now get out of your house. I’m here
We’re going now
STOP
You’re serious about this? 😭
riki🐣
Yes
Be prepared to be Mrs Nishimura
AH 🫣
Chapter 46: 45; jungwon ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
“Okay, what about this one,” my partner asked, stepping out from behind the screen to show me yet another dress. We’ve been at this for an hour and all they wanted was to find the perfect dress for our engagement party in about two hours.
I stared at them in awe. They looked stunning, as always. “It looks good.”
They pouted. “Jungwon, come on. You said that about everything I tried on.”
“But it’s true!” I mirrored their pout and stood up to hug their waist. “You look great in everything.”
“But I need a real answer!”
I chuckled softly and nuzzled their cheek. “I know you’re stressed, but just listen. You look amazing in anything you wear. What’s important is not what I think, but what will make you happy to wear. You could literally just use jeans and a t-shirt and I’d still love it.”
They huffed softly and hugged my waist. “Are you sure?”
“I’m sure. Now, calm down and pick something you like.”
They nodded. “Okay. I think I have something. You’ll have to help me with the zipper though.”
I smiled and gave their cheek a kiss. “Sure.”
They pulled away from me and went back behind the screen to change. They were humming as they changed. I guess they were finally happy with their choice.
They stepped back out from behind the screen and a smile grew on my face. They were wearing the dress they used the day I proposed and they looked as stunning as they did that day. They turned around and moved their hair out of the way so I could help with the zipper.
“What do you think?” They grinned, giving me a little twirl when I finished zipping it up.
I laughed, cupping their face. “Perfect~”
They tiptoed to peck my lips before turning to go to their vanity. “All that’s left to do is my makeup now.”
I nodded. “I’ll get myself changed too then.”
The party had just started and it was mostly for just our closest friends and family. It was going pretty smoothly so far. We were approached, greeted, and congratulated by everyone as they arrived. Most of my hyungs had come, each of them bringing their partners. Jay hyung with his wife, Jake hyung and Sunghoon hyung with their fiancees, and Heeseung hyung with his girlfriend. Riki and Sunoo hyung hadn’t arrived yet though, they’d probably get here soon.
My partner was at the side talking with and greeting their friends who just arrived when Riki walked with his wife.
“Hey, congrats,” His wife said with a wide grin on her face.
“Yeah, hyung, it’s about time, huh?” Riki joked, nudging me.
I laughed and nodded. “Yeah. All that’s left to do is the wedding.”
“You’d better hurry up before the hyungs beat you to it.”
“It’s not a competition, but I’m sure some of them were surprised you got married before they did. I know I was.”
Riki chuckled, shrugging. “Yeah, well, I wasn’t about to let this one go that easily.”
His wife laughed and shook her head. “Anyway, where are they? I need to give them my congratulations also.”
I pointed to the side where my partner was. “Over there. In fact, I’m sure they were anxiously waiting for your arrival also.”
Riki’s wife grinned wide and tapped his shoulder. “I’ll be over there for a while, okay? Don’t tease your hyungs too much while I’m gone.”
Riki laughed, leaning down to give her cheek a kiss. “No promises.”
She giggled softly and pecked his lips before walking away. She and my partner had gotten close in such a short time, it was almost like they had known each other their whole lives. I’m quite glad they get along. I wouldn’t want my partner and any of my friend’s partners to hate each other.
Riki looked around the venue and frowned. “Sunoo hyung’s not here yet?”
“No, not yet. I’m sure he’ll be here soon.”
“Probably. His text in the group chat confused me a bit. What did he mean by he had a surprise for us?”
I shrugged. “I guess we’ll find out when he gets here.”
Just as I stopped speaking I spotted him coming in. Someone was with him and they were holding hands. I nudged Riki for him to look and we both stared. A smile grew on his face when he noticed the two of us and he dragged them over with him.
“Hi! I’m here. Sorry if we’re a bit late,” he apologized.
“It’s okay. At least you’re here.” I looked at the person next to Sunoo hyung and smiled. “Hello.”
They smiled shyly. “Hello.”
Sunoo hyung grinned. “Uh, yeah, guys, this is my partner.”
Riki raised his eyebrows. “So this is the surprise?”
“Yeah. Actually, Jungwon, your partner introduced us to each other. We’re… actually pretty serious.”
My eyebrows raised in surprise. “Really?”
At that moment, my partner squealed happily and came over to us, giving Sunoo hyung’s partner a hug. “You’re here! And you’re together! See, I knew you two would be perfect for each other!”
Sunoo hyung smiled. “You were right. Anyway, um, I’m going to introduce them to the others. Congrats, you two, by the way. I can’t wait for the wedding~”
The two of them walked off hand-in-hand and my partner wrapped their arm around mine. “Baby, come. My parents just go here and they want to talk to you.”
I nodded. “Okay.”
As we walked off to go to where their parents were sitting, they smiled, squeezing my hand. “You know, I’m a little nervous about the wedding.”
I smiled. “Yeah, me too. It’s a big deal.”
“It is. It’s the next big step to our relationship. And then…” They paused.
I looked at them and chuckled softly. “We don’t have to worry about children yet. Don’t worry about that yet. Just focus on right now, okay?”
They laughed, nodding. “Right, sorry. Ugh, I just keep getting so stressed out about everything.”
I smiled and kissed their cheek softly. “Jagi, you don’t have to worry about everything all by yourself. We’re in this together. Talk to me about some of your worries, okay?”
They nodded. “You too. I can tell when you’re stressed too.”
“Okay. We’ll tell each other. Right?”
They grinned. “Right. Because we’re in this together, like you said.”
Honestly, the two of us have our whole lives together. We’re already building a life with each other and I can’t wait to see where it leads us in the future.
Chapter 47: 46; sunoo ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
“My love,” I called out to my partner as I walked out of the hotel room bathroom. I did up the buttons on my shirt and slung the suit jacket over my shoulder. I peeked my head around the corner to see them sitting at their make-shift vanity by the window, finishing up their makeup. They were in a robe and their hair was tied back.
“My love, are you almost done?” I asked.
“Well, sort of. I still have to do my hair, but at least I got the dress on.” They stood up to take off the robe and showed off their dress to me. “What do you think?”
I grinned, walking over to them. I took their hand and spun them playfully. “Beautiful~”
They grinned. “Thank you, I know~ I just need a little help with the zipper. Then I can do my hair and we’ll be off.”
“I can help you with both if you’d like,” I said as they turned around. I zipped up the zipper carefully to not snag them and lead them over to their vanity.
“Would you?” They smiled. “I’m not quite sure how I’d do my hair anyway, but if you have any ideas.”
I took their hair out of the bun they had it in and nodded. “I think I have an idea. It’ll have to be quick though since we have to get there soon.”
“Of course~ Can’t let you be late to Sunghoon oppa’s wedding. You’re one of his groomsmen.”
I smiled and grabbed their hair products, hair dryer, and brush. “Yes, very important for me to be there. So, let’s make this quick but make you look even more beautiful than you do now.”
They laughed. “Work your magic then~”
The wedding was great. Or at least, I think it was. I was mostly just staring at my partner the whole time. They were sitting near the front and we had a clear view of each other, occasionally stealing glances. We even mouthed ‘I love yous’ to each other at some point. And when we weren’t doing that, I was trying so hard to not laugh seeing Sunghoon hyung trying to not cry. I bet I’d cry during my wedding. Oh, I know I’d definitely cry during my wedding.
After the reception, we had all decided to meet up at Sunghoon hyung’s hotel room to relax and spend time with just us. There were so many people at the wedding and at the reception, we barely had time to just talk and hang out with just us.
They had a suite so their hotel room was big enough to fit all of us. All of our partners were laughing and talking with each other on the opposite side of the room while all seven of us were pouring drinks for us to cheers.
“Welcome to the married life,” Jay hyung teased, nudging Sunghoon hyung who could barely stop staring at the ring on his finger.
He laughed and put a hand to his chest. “I don’t think it’s set in yet. My heart still feels like it's going to burst. It can’t believe it.”
Jungwon chuckled. “You know what? That feeling doesn’t really go away. I still can’t believe it either and it’s been almost a year.”
“Ask Jay hyung. He’s been married the longest,” I said, taking a sip of my drink.
He shrugged. “After four years, I always find myself surprised by just how much I’m grateful that she’s my wife. Loving her is just as easy as breathing, you know?”
We all seemed to nod in agreement. We definitely knew that feeling. I glanced over at my partner as they laughed with Sunghoon hyung’s now-wife and Heeseung hyung’s girlfriend. It really is as easy as breathing.
“Just so you know, I almost lost it when you cried, hyung,” Riki said, making us laugh.
I nudged him and nodded. “Me too! I had to look away or I was really going to laugh.”
Sunghoon hyung rolled his eyes. “Great. Now I’m going to get teased for that. Can’t we go back to just teasing Jay about it?”
“Nah. Yours is still fresh in my mind. It just happened.” Riki laughed while imitating the face Sunghoon hyung made to try to keep himself from crying earlier.
We all laughed.
“Aish…” Sunghoon grumbled.
“Well, now, all that’s left to join the married life is you three,” Jungwon said, gesturing to me, Jake hyung, and Heeseung hyung. “No rush though. Just pointing it out.”
“Hey, I’ll be joining you guys soon,” said Jake hyung. “You guys have the invitations to the engagement party.”
I chuckled and sipped on my drink. “I don’t think we’re quite ready for that yet. We haven’t been together very long either so we have to give it some time first.”
We all turned to Heeseung hyung who cleared his throat after finishing his drink. Out of all of us, he was actually with his girlfriend the longest. They were together before Jay hyung even met his wife.
“Literally, no rush though, hyung,” Jungwon said. “We know why you’re taking your time—”
His voice trailed off when Heeseung hyung pulled out a small red box from his pocket to show us the ring. I had to keep myself from getting too excited as to not draw our partner’s attention to us. I could tell we were all trying to keep it together. We can’t spoil the surprise.
“You think she’ll like her birthday present,” he asked while putting the box away.
“Hyung, I think she’ll love it,” I said.
“Wow, so it’s finally time then, huh,” Sunghoon hyung said.
Heeseung hyung smiled and nodded. “Yeah, I think so. She’s stuck around with me this long. I think she’s definitely in it with me for the long haul.”
“Hyung, that’s great! I can’t believe it. I’m happy for you,” Jungwon said.
At that moment, we heard squealing from the other side of the room. Our partners were hugging Heeseung hyung’s girlfriend for some reason.
Heeseung hyung chuckled and grinned wide. “Yeah, there’s something else.”
My eyes widened in realization and we all looked at him in shock.
“Oh, my god, she’s pregnant,” Jake hyung said.
“Ah! Congratulations!” I grinned, clapping my hands together. “This is huge!”
“Hm, so he may be one of the last of us to get married, but he’s having a baby first,” said Jay hyung.
Riki blinked and looked at Heeseung hyung and then over at his wife across the room. “Oh, great. I’m going to be stuck in that phase of hers even longer now.”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“Her baby fever is pretty bad. Her cousin had a baby recently and it’s all she can talk about and it only gets worse every time she sees it. Now, one of her best friends is about to have one? Great. I mean, I’m happy for you, hyung, but if her baby fever gets any worse, I don’t think you guys are going to see me for a while. If I don’t turn up at Jake hyung’s engagement party, you’ll know why.”
Jungwon snorted. “Ew. That’s a little too much information there.”
“No, hyung, I’m telling you. It’s really that bad. She’s probably going to call me over there really soon to talk to me about it.”
As if on cue, Riki’s wife called out for him to go over to them.
I laughed. “Oh, you know her too well, don’t you?”
He sighed and finished his drink. “Well, I’m going to say goodnight now in case she whisks me away for the night. Congratulations again, Sunghoon hyung. Enjoy the married life.”
He walked over to her the moment my partner walked over to me smiling. “Did you hear? There’s gonna be baby~”
I smiled and nodded. “Mm, Heeseung hyung told us.”
My partner looked at him with a smile. “Congrats. You must be so excited.”
“Excited and a little nervous,” he replied.
“I’m sure the two of you will make fantastic parents. Now, if you’ll excuse us,” my partner said while taking my hand. “I’ll be borrowing him for a moment out on the balcony.”
I set my glass down and followed my partner to the balcony. We leaned against the railing to watch everyone inside in silence, at first. Everyone was so happy tonight. I’m glad.
“So, what did you need to borrow me for?” I asked.
My partner smiled and hugged my waist. “I just wanted a little bit of alone time with you for a moment.”
I laughed and cupped their cheeks. “Oh~ You needed a little recharge, hm?”
They grinned and nodded. “Yes~ Recharge me, my battery~”
I smiled and gave them a soft kiss before I gave them kisses all over their face. They giggled as I did so and hugged me tight.
“Hey, you know, her being pregnant and all, kinda got me thinking about kids,” they said.
“I’m sure it’s got everyone thinking about kids right now, but listen, my love, we don’t have to worry about all that right now. Heeseung hyung and her, you know, they’ve been together almost seven years now. They’ve probably been talking about it forever. We have time before we settle down to think about it.”
They smiled. “Okay~ Great. I’m glad because I’ve never actually thought about it before ever.”
I chuckled and pecked their forehead. “Let’s just worry about us first. We still have much to consider and much to learn about each other. Yeah?”
They nodded. “Yeah~”
I smiled. “Good.”
I looked up into the room to see Riki’s wife pouting. He was back by our hyungs. “Ah, looks like someone got rejected for the night.”
My partner laughed. “Ah, looks like I’m needed. That’s enough recharge for now~ Thank you.”
“No problem~”
We shared one last quick kiss before we headed back inside, going back to our friend group. Honestly, married life doesn’t seem so bad, especially if that means I’ll get to live the rest of my life alongside my best friend. I can’t wait. It’s going to be so great.
Chapter 48: 47; riki (pulling their member's photocard)
Chapter Text
“Riki~” His girlfriend called out to him as she walked into the apartment. “I’m here~”
He looked up from his phone at her as she came closer to him. He had been chilling on the couch for the last hour since she told him she would be coming over. His hyung’s were off doing their own thing except for Sunghoon who was asleep in his room.
She went over to him and set her bag down to hug him. He smiled, putting his arm around her waist as she leaned down to give him a kiss.
“Hi~”
He chuckled, nodding. “Hi. So, what’s up? Why’d you want to come over?”
“I missed you~ Besides, I bought the album and I wanted to open it with you.” She sat down in his lap and pulled the album from her bag. “I’m hoping to get your photocards this time. I seem to have a little bit of a curse for not getting yours. Maybe you being here will change that.”
Riki laughed and set his phone down. “Okay. Let’s see.”
She opened up the album carefully, setting down the inclusions neatly on the table and keeping the photocards for last. After admiring all of Riki’s photos in the photobook, she picked up one of the photocards.
“Okay. Moment of truth. Is it you?” She excitedly flipped it over, but that excitement faded quite quickly when she saw someone else’s face other than Riki’s on it. “Aw…”
He laughed, taking Jungwon’s photocard from her hand and put it to the side. “One more. Let’s see.”
She nodded and lifted it, keeping it flipped over. “I don’t have hope.”
“You never know.”
“No, I do know. I told you, I have a curse,” she said with a pout. “If this is who I think it is, I’m doomed. The curse is never going to be lifted.”
She flipped it over and sighed loudly. Riki laughed seeing Heeseung on it instead of him.
“It’s okay.”
“No, it isn’t. He’s in every single album I buy. What does he want from me? Does he want my soul?” She pouted and leaned back against Riki’s chest.
He laughed at her reaction and hugged her close. “Well, if he does, that’s tough because your soul is mine. He can’t have it.”
She huffed. “All I want is your photocards. I don’t want anyone else.”
“Does it really matter?”
“Well, not really, no, but I wanna collect all the cute little photos of you. I can’t do that if your members keep showing up.”
Riki nodded. “I see. Well, sorry, but you’ll have to deal with the real me instead. I hope that’s good enough for you.”
She grinned and turned in his lap to hug him. “It’s perfect~”
Over the next month or so, every time Riki visited her at her place, he’d replace his hyung’s photocards with his own. She had no idea he was doing this at all until one day, he received a text from her with a photo attached of them: “ !!!!!??? ”
Riki laughed when a phone call came through from her. He picked it up. “I can’t talk right now, baby. I’m busy.”
“It’ll be quick! I just… Riki, when did you do this?”
“Just know that every time I was over at your place, some of them went missing and were replaced.”
“B-But why? And where did you put them all?”
“You seemed to care so much about not getting my photocards so I got them all for you. And don’t worry, the other ones are safe. Just being held hostage in my room until they learn to stop showing up in your albums.” He heard her giggle and laughed. “What?”
“Nothing, my love~ Thank you. I love it. It was a nice surprise.”
“You’re welcome. I’ll text later when we’re done, okay?”
“Okay~ Have fun. I love you~”
“Love you too.”
He hung up the phone and slid it into his pocket. He looked up to see Sunoo grinning at him. “Shut up, hyung.”
Sunoo laughed. “I wasn’t going to say anything.”
“Yes, you were.”
He shook his head. “No~ But can I get an ‘I love you’ also~?”
Riki rolled his eyes. “No. You don’t deserve any.”
“Aw, come on~ Don’t be like that~”
“Come on, you two,” Jungwon called out to them. “Time to start.”
“Yup, coming,” Riki said as he walked up to their leader.
Sunoo laughed, following along. “You’re no fun. I just wanna hear it.”
“You’re not my girlfriend so you won’t get to hear it.”
Jungwon raised an eyebrow. “Do I want to know?”
“No.”
Chapter 49: 48; heeseung (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
loverboy😍🥰
Good morning
How’s my princess today?
Honestly? Terrible
I woke up with a fever
I’ve been trying to get rid of it all morning so I can make it to our date tonight
loverboy😍🥰
Why didn’t you tell me sooner?
I’m coming over right now
_____________________________________________
I stared at my phone at his text and blinked sleepily. Huh? He’s coming over? I thought he was busy today. I placed my phone down on the table and picked up my mug full of hot tea. I already took medicine. I have a fever patch on my forehead and a blanket around me. I even took a bath. Nothing was working to get rid of this stupid fever.
I took a long sip of my tea and hummed softly. Hopefully a warm drink would get rid of it. I placed my mug down and leaned back on the couch. What a terrible time to get a fever. We hadn’t gone on a date in a long time and when we finally have one scheduled, this happens? Ugh.
I closed my eyes with a huff. Even my eyes felt hot. I hate having a fever.
I kept my eyes closed and might have accidentally drifted off to sleep. I woke up hearing the front door beep as it opened and my tea was now cold. I sleepily looked to see my boyfriend coming in with two bags in his hands.
“Your doctor has arrived,” he said with a grin.
I laughed. “Wow. My doctor is quite handsome. Maybe I should get sick more often.”
He chuckled and walked over to me, setting the bags down on the table. I hugged his waist and pouted as he felt my head.
“Is it just a fever,” he asked before dipping down and kissing the top of my head.
I nodded. “Mm. I haven’t been coughing or anything.”
“You took medicine already?” He was rummaging through the bags now.
“Yeah. I’ve tried almost everything. It’s just not working.”
“No worries. Now I’m here to help. We’re going to try it all again, then if it doesn’t work, I have one more plan.”
I frowned and looked up at him. “Like what?”
Heeseung grinned. “Don’t worry. Just trust me.”
“Fine~ But only because you took the day off to come and take care of me.”
“Did you eat yet?”
“I did, but only something small.”
“Good thing I brought some soup then.” He pulled the soup bowl from the bag. “Want to eat here or at the table?”
I glanced over at the dining table and shrugged. “Maybe here. That way we can cuddle while I eat.”
Heeseung nodded. “Okay~”
He set down the bowl in front of me and opened it up for me. He passed me over a spoon and sat down next to me.
“Go on and eat~”
I looked at the soup and then at him. “Feed me? I’m too weak, doctor~”
He laughed and took the spoon from me. He picked up the soup bowl carefully to scoop some up and blew on it softly. “Ah~”
I grinned. “Ah~”
He fed it to me and chuckled at my excitement. “How is it? Good?”
I nodded happily. “Mm~ Very good~ Even better with you feeding it to me.”
He smiled and patted my head. “Mm, this is how I know you’re not that sick. I’m glad. Means we’ll definitely be able to get rid of your fever before tonight.”
“I hope so~”
“Now after you eat, you can try to nap again.”
“Yes, doctor~”
We tried nearly everything. I took a nap, took more medicine, more hot drinks and lots of hydration, fever patches, water and a rag, and nothing. I was getting exhausted and nothing was helping at all. It was cute seeing him help get me better, but I could tell he was also getting frustrated with my fever as well.
I sighed, leaning my head against the table and grumbled. “Nothing’s working. Looks like we have to cancel our date…”
Heeseung looked across the table and shrugged. “We can always go with my last plan since nothing else is helping.”
I lifted my head to look at him. “What would that be?”
“Well, obviously all that needs to happen is you need to break your fever, right?”
“Yeah? But nothing’s working.”
“What better way to do that than to sweat it out.”
I stared at him with a frown while I processed what he was trying to tell me. When I finally realized what he meant, I let out a long breath. Of course he’d suggest that. I wanted to say no because I didn’t think it’d work, but then I thought about it and honestly, what have I got to lose? We’ve tried everything , except that.
“You know what, at this point, I’m gonna try anything. Nothing else is helping.”
He grinned. “Exactly my thought.” He stood up from his chair and held his hand out to me. “Come on~ We need to get rid of your fever within the next two hours to make it to our reservation on time.”
I snickered softly and took his hand. “I have a sneaking suspicion you’ve been hoping this would happen.”
Heeseung smiled innocently as he pulled me up from the chair and shook his head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
I rolled my eyes. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”
“I know~”
Needless to say, his plan seemed to work enough that we were able to go out on our date. And lucky thing too or I wouldn’t have this ring on my finger. No wonder he was so desperate to get me better. And to think I went from being just his girlfriend to being his fiancee. How lucky am I?
Chapter 50: 49; jake (seeing each other in public post-breakup with a baby)
Chapter Text
Jake decided that today, he was going to go to the mall. He had a day off and just wanted to relax. At first, it was. He had his lunch, went shopping for some things he needed—and wanted—and he even had time to get ice cream. It was a nice and relaxing day, until now.
He suddenly became very stressed when he happened upon a child crying in the middle of the mall. The little boy was crying hysterically looking around and crying for his mom. The mall was very crowded today so it’s possible they just got separated somehow or the child got distracted by something and wandered away.
Jake tried to get the little boy to tell him where he last saw his mom, but he just kept crying. The only way Jake could get him to calm down enough was to pick him up and hold him.
Jake tapped the child’s back and began to walk to the courtesy desk. “Alright, alright. It’s okay. You’re fine. We’ll find your mom, okay?”
The little boy hiccuped and nodded. He was still unable to talk, but he at least stopped crying. Jake got to the courtesy desk to tell the worker what was happening.
“What’s his name?” the lady behind the counter asked.
“His name? Uh…” Jake looked at the boy in his arms. He set him down and searched in the backpack he had on for a name.
When he found a tag with his name, he paused for a moment. Why was his ex-girlfriend’s name on the emergency contact for this boy?
“His name’s…Sim Yunho,” he told the worker.
She nodded and picked up the phone to announce it. Jake sat down with this little boy named Yunho and looked at him closer. He and this ex broke up about six years ago and Yunho seemed to be about that age. Not to mention, he had his last name. Although, that could just be a coincidence. But could it be possible? Could this child really be…?
A few minutes later, Yunho looked up and wailed, “Mommy!”
He got off of the chair and ran straight to his mom. She picked him up in her arms and held him tightly.
“Yunnie, you scared me! Why did you walk away from me?”
“I’m sorry!” He sobbed and held onto her tightly.
“It’s okay… There, there.” She tapped his back gently. She looked up as if to thank the person who found her son and her eyes widened when she made eye contact with Jake.
“Hi,” Jake said. “Long time no see.”
She cleared her throat and put Yunho down, holding onto his hand tightly. “Uh, thank you. Come on, Yunho. We have to go.”
She bowed her head and turned to walk away.
“Hold on. Shouldn’t we… talk about this?” Jake followed her.
“No. We shouldn’t.”
Their breakup wasn’t exactly an easy one. The two of them were quite serious. In fact, they nearly got married, but they were both young and both ended up doing things to each other that hurt. Near the end of their relationship, things got super rocky and neither of them could come to any compromise. They grew apart and it was hard on both of them.
“Stop,” he said, catching her arm to stop her. “Would you please just talk to me?”
She looked at him and sighed. “What?”
“Um, h-how have you been?”
“Fine. Busy, but fine.”
“You know… I’ve been trying to come in contact with you all these years…”
“Yeah, well, I’ve been really busy. So, if you’ll excuse me…”
Jake shook his head. “Stop. I really think we need to talk about certain things.”
She huffed and looked down at Yunho who looked between the two of them confused. She picked him up and held him close. “Yes, he’s your son, alright? I… I actually knew I was pregnant before we broke up, but we were in such a bad place with each other, I didn’t want to tell you. I wasn’t about to raise a child with you when we were just so bad for each other during that time.”
Jake nodded slowly. “We could have—”
“No, I don’t think we could have. I really think we did need that time away from each other.” She looked at Yunho. “I’m doing so much better now. He’s been such a rock for me and helped me reevaluate a lot about my life. He’s been the only boy in my life all these years and it’s just been me and him. He’s really all I need now.”
“That’s… good.”
“And you? How have you been doing?”
“You know, I’ve been doing alright. Definitely a lot better than the last time you saw me.”
“Good. That’s great. Anyone special in your life now?”
“Nah. Not currently. Once like maybe four years ago, but not since and it didn’t last.”
She nodded. “Too bad. I would’ve thought you’d have someone you’re serious with by now.”
Jake shook his head. “I don’t think I’ll ever be as serious with anyone else as I was with you.”
She chuckled softly. “We’re still young. You’ll find someone.”
“Maybe, but I don’t know if I’d even want anyone else. You know, you were my first love and I know we weren’t exactly good for each other at that moment, but I haven’t ever been able to forget you.”
“Well, that’s tough luck. I only have room for one boy in my life.”
Yunho blinked and looked at Jake. “But mommy… you said—”
She quickly covered her son’s mouth. “I said nothing. Now, Yunnie, we really must get going now, okay? Say goodbye and thank you.”
Yunho nodded and waved to Jake. “Bye… Thank you.”
Jake waved back. “Remember to stay near your mom now. I can’t always be there to find you.”
“Do you want to?” Yunho blurted out. “I need a—”
She flinched and covered his mouth again quickly. “Alright, bye, Jaeyun. It’s been nice to see you again.”
“W-Wait,” Jake said as she began to walk away. “Can we exchange contact information? I’d like it if we could at least be friends again and maybe… you can tell me more about him?”
She let out a breath and pulled out her phone from her pocket. She quickly unlocked it and handed it over to him. Jake put his number in her phone and handed it back over.
“I’ll… text you later so you can have my number,” she said as she slid her phone into her pocket. “Um, bye. Thank you, again.”
“Yeah, uh, no problem.”
She bowed her head and walked away. Yunho looked at Jake over her shoulder and waved to him. Jake smiled and waved back.
About an hour later when he made it back home, his phone chimed. It was from her and it was a photo of Yunho when he was a very small baby along with the details of his birth. Jake smiled and a few more photos came through with a message attached: ‘I wonder how your mom would react to the news.’
Jake’s eyes widened. Oh. Right. He has to tell his parents now. Crap.
Chapter 51: 50; sunghoon (vampire hunter AU)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon sighed, his hand slumped over the hilt of the sword at his hip. Him and his mission partner had been walking around the forest for an hour trying to track down the vampire they were sent after. They followed all of their leads out of the town and then past the outskirts. He doubted they’d even find it. But the one thing about his partner is she’s never going to give up.
“Can we at least take a break?” Sunghoon asked.
“No,” she replied. “The quicker we find it, the better.”
“We’ve been walking around for an hour and I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but we’ve gone in a big circle.”
She huffed and turned to Sunghoon. “Did you even read the briefing and listen to the townspeople?”
“Not really. No.”
She rolled her eyes. “This is the area the vampire is known for being around. We’re sticking to it because I just know he’ll be here.”
“I’m sure he knows we’re after him though. Why would he stay here?”
“Please tell me you’re joking. Sunghoon, you better be joking or I’m gonna kick your ass.”
Sunghoon chuckled and patted her head. “Calm down. I’m joking. I’m just so bored of this, I wanted to poke fun at you.”
She rolled her eyes and smacked his hand away. “You’re so irritating. Now, come on.”
Sunghoon grabbed her arm to stop her and held a finger up to his lips before she could speak. They both paused to listen to the forest and heard nothing which was peculiar considering the birds were just chirping. Everything just went dead silent.
“He’s here,” she said.
They both pulled out their swords, the silver gleaming in the sunlight that beamed through the trees. They stood back to back and looked around. The vampire came out from the shadows of the trees and hissed at them. It avoided the sunbeams as it followed their movements, its bright red eyes trained heavily on her.
“Leave me alone,” the vampire hissed.
“No can do. We were sent to take you out,” Sunghoon said.
“I haven’t done anything to you. Leave me be.”
“The townspeople hired us to kill you,” she said. “We intend to do our jobs.”
The vampire laughed, tilting his head. “You’re too pretty to be in that business, girl. Job like that could get you killed. How about you join me? Become a vampire instead.”
She made a face and shook her head. “No thank you.”
“Why not? I can give you so much more than your boyfriend here can,” the vampire mocked.
“I don’t want anything you have to offer.” She glanced at Sunghoon, a blush spreading over her cheeks. “And he’s not my boyfriend… we just work together.”
The vampire smirked. “Great, then it’ll be easy for you to watch while I kill him.”
The vampire lunged at them, tackling Sunghoon to the ground. Sunghoon struggled against him and kicked him off to get back up on his feet. Unfortunately, he had dropped his sword when he got tackled and it was now behind the vampire.
She charged at the vampire and slammed him against the tree. The vampire had her by the wrist, its nails digging into her flesh. She grunted as she tried her best to push her sword into the vampire’s body, but the vampire only laughed. He grabbed onto the blade, unfazed by the silver burning his flesh and shoved her back hard.
She stumbled and Sunghoon caught her just in time before she fell. He put her behind him and held up his sword at the vampire.
The vampire laughed, licking her blood off of his fingers. “You two are good fun. The other hunters are usually dead by now. It almost makes me want to spare the two of you.”
He cracked his neck and his body began to transform. He grew taller as bat wings grew on his back. “But, I really must go and you two will just have to die. Such a shame.”
The vampire roared and flew at them fast. Sunghoon got knocked to the ground when the vampire swung a hard punch to his head. He groaned, clutching his head and tried to quickly compose himself. He heard his partner yell and the vampire roared again. He got up as quickly as he could and blinked to look around for them.
The vampire’s back was toward him but he wasn’t moving. It let out a choking sound before it shrunk back into its regular, human-like form. Sunghoon saw the flash of silver through his back just before the vampire burst into ash.
He was about to celebrate when he made eye contact with his partner. She was panting hard and her hand was on her stomach, blood stained her hand. Sunghoon’s eyes widened and he ran over to her before her knees buckled. He caught her and carefully laid her down on the ground.
“H-Hey, you’re okay,” he said through a panicked voice. He pressed on her wound and she let out a loud groan.
“H-He got me right after he knocked you down,” she explained while Sunghoon pulled out the first-aid kit from the bag at her waist.
“It’s fine. At least you got him. Now would you please, hold still,” he said. She kept wriggling around.
“I can’t! It hurts,” she complained.
“Well, I can’t help you if you don’t stop moving!”
“You’re not exactly being gentle here, you know!”
“I can always just let you bleed out to die if you’d like.”
She rolled her eyes. “Please, like you’re not injured yourself. You took a pretty hard hit earlier.”
“I’m fine. I’m not the one bleeding right now.” Sunghoon pulled up her shirt to look at the wound before pulling out the water bottle they brought to clean it off. “It’s… really bad. We have to get you to see a doctor quick.”
He put gauze over it and taped it down before carefully getting her to sit up to wrap her up. She grumbled at the pain, wincing every once in a while.
“You’re so bad at handling pain,” Sunghoon teased.
She looked at him and reached her hand up to press on his head where he got hit. Sunghoon flinched away from her touch.
“Ow!”
“Shut up about me handling pain when I know you’re in just as much pain as I am right now. And yours is worse, in fact. You took a hit to the head. You need to see a doctor.”
Sunghoon huffed. “Fine. We both need to see doctors… I guess let’s just hobble our ways back to the town.”
“Ugh. I’ll probably die by then.” She groaned and carefully laid back down. “Wait, wasn’t Jungwon in that town today seeing to the injured people from the vampire attack?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“How fast do you think he’d get to us if we call him?”
“Knowing him? Probably like ten minutes. Maybe faster if we tell him we might be dying. But we’d have to at least get a little ways there. He’s not very good at navigating the woods…”
She sighed and nodded. “Alright. Let’s call him and then get back to the trail at least.”
“Yeah, okay…”
Chapter 52: 51; jay (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
babe, I think I’m sick 😭
lover❤️
It has been pretty cold lately
Did you take medicine?
Yeah. I’m all bundled up in bed right now
lover❤️
Have you eaten anything yet?
I tried, but my stomach hurts so I didn’t eat much
lover❤️
Okay. Just rest for now
I’ll come over later to check on you
🥹 okay
_____________________________________________
I curled up into my blanket and let out a long sigh. My body ached. My head hurt. I wasn’t coughing, but I could definitely feel like I was sick and it sucked. I closed my eyes in hopes to doze off and pouted.
I had hoped to actually surprise Jay today and visit him at his schedule since he’d be nearby, but I guess that’s not happening. I miss him, especially recently since he’s been so busy. He said he’s coming over later, but I know I won’t be able to enjoy his company too much since I’m sick.
I pulled the blanket over my head and hoped to fall asleep. Maybe I’ll sleep long enough that by the time I wake up, he’ll be here. I just wanna see him already.
Eventually I did fall asleep, only waking up from time to time for some water. By the time I was fully awake again, I noticed it was already sunset. I did feel a little better thanks to the sleep. I sat up in bed and frowned.
I smelt something. It smelled like food. I know I definitely did not leave the stove on and I never smell what my neighbors are cooking, ever. I got out of bed and exited my room. It was dark in my room so the light flooding in after I opened the door blinded me a little.
I blinked to adjust to the light and found Jay standing by the stove, mixing something around in a pot. His back was to me so he didn’t see me.
I frowned and carefully made my way into the kitchen. “Um, hi,” I greeted him confused.
He looked back at me and nodded. “Hi. Feel any better?”
“Yeah. Unless I’m hallucinating you right now…” I walked over to him and poked his arm to check if he was real. He laughed and kissed the side of my head. “When did you get here?”
“About an hour ago.” He turned his attention back to the pot and mixed it again. “I asked my mom for a recipe for soup to help you get better. It’s almost done. Have a seat.”
“You’ve been here for an hour? Why didn’t you wake me up?”
“I wanted you to sleep. Rest is important when you’re feeling like this.”
I huffed and sat down at the table. “Yeah, but… I also wanna spend time with you.”
Jay chuckled softly. “Which is why I got tomorrow off and I’ll be spending the night with you. Someone needs to take care of you.”
“Huh? You did?”
“Mmhm.”
“You… You really didn’t have to. I mean, I don’t think I’m that sick…”
“Just think of it as returning the favor for when I was sick. You came over to take care of me and even slept on the floor, remember?”
I nodded slowly. “You won’t sleep on the floor, will you? I don’t want you to hurt yourself.”
“Don’t worry. I won’t.”
Jay grabbed a bowl from the cabinet and scooped some of the soup into it. He brought it to the table with a spoon and scooped some up. He blew on it carefully and held it out to me.
“Here, eat.”
I laughed. “I think I can feed myself. Besides, don’t you have to eat?”
“I’ll eat after you let me feed you at least this one spoonful. You probably haven’t eaten all day.”
“Fine~” I leaned forward and ate the spoonful.
He looked at me to watch my reaction as I ate. “How is it? Think you can stomach it?”
I nodded, finishing what was in my mouth. “Mm~ It’s good. I think I can eat it. My stomach loves your cooking anyway.”
He chuckled, nodding. “Okay. Here. Have some more.”
He pushed over the bowl to me carefully to not spill it and handed me the spoon. “Eat as much as you can. Take your time.”
“Thank you~”
He got up to make himself some food and sat back down. We both talked and had our soup. While he put away the leftovers for tomorrow, I took more medicine and went off to shower.
After my shower, Jay went in to take his and I waited for him on the couch. We were going to watch a movie before bed and I scrolled to pick one. Finally, he came back to the couch and sat with me.
I picked a movie for us and leaned my head on his shoulder. He put his arm around me and we watched the movie.
At some point, I guess we both ended up falling asleep because the next thing I knew, it was morning and I was waking up in his arms. We were still on the couch and I was laying on his chest. He was still asleep soundly. I slowly got up to not wake him up to use the bathroom.
When I got back, he blinked at me sleepily. “How are you feeling?”
I smiled and laid back down with him, wrapping my arms around his waist. “A lot better, but I think more rest would help.”
He nodded, holding me close and gave me a peck on the forehead. “Okay. Let’s sleep again then.”
I chuckled as he closed his eyes again. “Sounds like a plan. You need the rest too anyway.”
I closed my eyes and nuzzled against his neck. Even though I wanted to spend our time together not sleeping, this was nice too. Just being in his arms is enough for me.
Chapter 53: 52; jungwon (jealousy)
Chapter Text
Jungwon was walking around the park for some fresh air and stretched. Finally a day off to relax. He had wanted to hang out with his girlfriend today but she was busy doing some kind of volunteer work, so they said they’d meet up later for dinner at least.
While walking around the path, he spotted someone familiar. It was his girlfriend. Weird. What was she doing at the park?
She didn’t notice him as she was on the phone and turned her back to him so Jungwon had a plan to sneak up on her. He slowly approached her and went to hug her when he heard the conversation she was having.
“You should see him. He’s so cute,” she said.
Jungwon blinked. Who’s cute?
“No, I’m serious! And he’s so sweet.” She started walking along the path and Jungwon quietly followed along.
“The ladies there keep telling me he’s in love with me. He was all over me earlier.”
Jungwon frowned. The hell is she talking about?
“No, I can’t. You know I can’t. I just don’t have time. I work all the time and when I’m not working, I want to spend time with Jungwon. I can’t.”
Jungwon nodded. Good. He’s still her priority. But… what the hell is she talking about? Something in him clenched and he didn’t like the feeling at all. It sounded like she was talking about another man.
“No, I really can’t. Girl, no. Stop. You’re being a bad influence. I can’t take him home. Not now anyway. Jungwon and I have a date tonight. You have no idea, I want to take him home so bad though.”
Jungwon huffed and grabbed her shoulder. Now he really had to know what she was talking about. He couldn’t take it anymore.
His girlfriend flinched and looked back at him with wide eyes. She grinned immediately and hugged him with her free arm.
“I’ll call you back later. My break is almost over.” She quickly hung up the phone and hugged Jungwon’s waist excitedly. “Hi~ I didn’t expect to see you here.”
Jungwon frowned. “Yeah, I… didn’t expect to see you here either. What happened to the volunteer work?”
“Oh, it’s happening over there across the street and I thought to come here during my break.” She smiled, but then noticed the expression on Jungwon’s face and frowned. “What’s wrong? Did something happen?”
Jungwon shook his head. “No. I just heard your conversation.”
She blinked slowly and then her eyes widened. “Oh.”
“Yeah. Oh. What was that? Who were you talking about?”
“Yeah, out of context, I bet that conversation sounded very wrong…” She took his hand. “Come. Let me show you.”
Jungwon frowned. “Why would I want to meet another man for?”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Just trust me. You’ll want to meet this one.”
Jungwon rolled his eyes and followed along. She took him into the building where she was doing her volunteer work and Jungwon found out it was for pet adoption. He followed her to where she was helping, his eyes searching around for the supposed ‘man’ she could have been talking about with her friend.
She stopped by the caged off area where she was helping the old ladies who were adopting out puppies and picked up one of them. He was excitedly wiggling around in her arms and licking her cheek. “This is who I was talking about.”
Jungwon blinked and looked down at the dog in her arms. Suddenly, he felt like an idiot but let out a relieved sigh. “Oh. A dog.”
He reached out to pet the dog and smiled.
She laughed and nodded. “Yes, a dog~ Jungwon, come on. I would never do something like that to you.”
Jungwon chuckled, taking the puppy from her carefully. “All of a sudden, the entire conversation makes sense.”
She smiled. “Yeah, you can see what I mean, right? Isn’t he the cutest?”
Jungwon looked down at the puppy and nodded. “He is.”
“Definitely not as cute as you are though,” she mused at Jungwon. “Look at you, getting jealous over a puppy~”
“In my defense, I didn’t know it was a puppy.” Jungwon handed her back the puppy and she set him back down in the caged area.
“Come. Let me introduce you to the ladies I’m helping.” She tugged his arm gently and brought him over to the two old ladies sitting to the side. “Ladies, this is the boyfriend I was telling you about.”
Jungwon smiled. “Nice to meet you two.”
“Ah! Look at him! He’s handsome, isn’t he,” one of the ladies said with a grin. “You definitely weren’t exaggerating when you said he was handsome.”
His girlfriend laughed and nodded. “Yeah. He’s the number one handsome boy in my life.”
“How about adding another one?” The lady gestured to the puppy jumping at the two of them and yapping happily.
“Oh, you know, I’d love to but—”
Jungwon looked down at the puppy. “Sure. Put us down for the puppy.”
She looked at him surprised. “Huh?”
“Let’s adopt a pet together. We’ve been dating for quite a while now and I think it’d be good for us. You know, especially before we decide to take the next step.”
She looked at the puppy and then back at Jungwon. “Really? Because earlier you were just jealous of the thing.”
Jungwon laughed. “It’s okay. He’ll be the only man I’ll allow near you. Other than your dad, anyway.”
She chuckled, nodding. “Well, alright then. I guess I really am taking him home after all.”
The old lady grinned and held up a clipboard to her. “Good~ He’ll need a good home and he already absolutely adores you.”
She took the clipboard and filled out the information. She handed it over to the lady and Jungwon carefully picked up the puppy in his arms.
“Time to go buy you everything you need,” Jungwon said to the puppy.
His girlfriend laughed, taking the kennel from the lady and she passed it over to Jungwon. “Maeum won’t get jealous, right?”
Jungwon laughed. “Maybe, or they’ll become best friends. We’ll have to see.”
“I have to finish helping—”
“No, you’re fine, dear. You can go now.”
His girlfriend looked over at the two old ladies. “Huh? Are you sure?”
“Yes, go on~ It’s fine. You’ve helped us plenty. Go on and enjoy your new baby.”
She smiled. “Alright, if you two are sure. Thank you for letting me help you and these adorable puppies. I hope they all go to good homes.”
The ladies waved as they walked away, taking the puppy with them.
“Well, I guess it’s time to go to the pet store, then, huh,” she said, glancing into the kennel at the puppy. “And we have to think of a name for you~ It’ll have to be something cute.”
Jungwon smiled and put his arm around her. “We can think of one on the way. Let’s go.”
She laughed. “Sure~ It’s just very funny you were jealous of him just ten minutes ago and now you’re his father.”
Jungwon took the kennel from her and looked at the puppy. “Guess his cuteness really changed my mind, huh?”
Chapter 54: 53; riki (school au)
Chapter Text
Riki arrived at school and huffed heavily. To say he didn’t want to be there was an understatement. He really didn’t want to be there. He yawned as he walked through the school gate, his bag lazily slung over his shoulder. He stopped and stared up at the school building debating just turning around and leaving. That is until he heard a familiar voice calling out his name.
He looked behind him to see her running up to him. She was his classmate and they got closer about a year ago when they started sitting next to each other. She’s always the one making sure he was doing his work instead of sleeping. Not only was she his seatmate, he had a hopeless crush on her. But she doesn’t need to know that.
She was smiling as she ran up to him and her hair was even done up in a ponytail for once. He always noticed the small things about her but he didn’t want her to know that he did. He liked seeing the smile on her face when she asked him to guess what was different and hearing her laugh when he’d purposely guess wrong.
“Good morning,” she said as she wrapped her arm around his. “Did you do the homework?”
Riki laughed. “Do I ever?”
She shook her head. “Well, looks like I have to help you with it before class starts then.”
They headed to class and took their seats. She was helping him do the homework and if he was honest, he was not listening to a word she was saying. Between her hair being tied back into a ponytail and the smell of her perfume, he had a lot to be distracted about.
She stopped pointing at the textbook and looked at him. “Are you even listening?”
Riki chuckled and nodded. “Yeah, totally.”
“Seriously? Come on. This is going to be on the test. Pay attention.”
Riki sighed. “Fine.”
While they were doing that, the class rep came into the class to call attendance and remind them about upcoming events. After the class rep sat down, she leaned by Riki’s ear. “Hey, you wanna ditch class today?”
Riki stopped writing and looked up at her surprised. Was she really asking him this? Her ? Usually it was Riki suggesting it, most of the time as a joke. The look in her eyes though said she wasn’t joking.
“Are you serious?” Riki asked, just wanting to confirm what he heard.
“Yeah. I wanna do it for once.” She shrugged.
Riki put his pencil down and stared at her. “Who are you and what have you done with my best friend? First you tied up your hair and now this? Do you have a fever or something?”
She laughed, pushing his hand away when he moved to feel her forehead. “I follow the rules all the time. For once, I just wanna experience what it’s like. I’m in my last year of school and maybe I wanna break at least one rule.”
Riki nodded. “Alright, fine. We’ll do it then, but we have to leave now.”
Her eyes widened. “Right now?”
He nodded again and grabbed her hand. “Right now. Let’s go.”
He quickly stood up and the two of them ran out of the classroom. She giggled as they ran together, heading to the nurse’s office to hide in. The nurse wasn’t in at that moment and it was the perfect place to hide out. They checked each of the beds to make sure no one was there and hid at the one at the end.
Riki peeked by the curtain to make sure no one was around and then looked back at her. She was smiling wide, but he could definitely see the anxiety about it in her eyes.
“We can always go back to class if you don’t want to do this.”
“No! I want to!” She squeezed his hand. “Just this once!”
He blinked and looked at their hands. He forgot he was holding her hand until this moment and he turned away quickly. He cleared his throat right as the bell rang. They waited a bit before they escaped from the nurse’s office and ran by the classrooms, avoiding the teachers and heading for the stairs to the roof.
When they were sure they weren’t being followed despite hearing a teacher yelling for them down the hallway, they took their time walking up the stairwell to the roof.
“So this is what it feels like,” she said with a giggle. “I never knew it felt so exciting. I feel like my heart’s going to burst.”
Riki chuckled, sliding his hands into his pockets. “You get used to it after a while.”
“I bet you do.” She grinned and looked at him.
When he glanced at her, she smiled and ran up the stairs to get in front of him. She put her hand in front of him to stop him from walking up any higher and grinned.
“Stop, mister Nishimura. You’re in trouble for ditching class and… not doing your homework.”
Riki laughed, looking up at her. He tilted his head to look past her hand. “You’re in trouble too, miss. You’re ditching class with me.”
She laughed, putting her hand down to grab onto the railing and leaned over. “I know~”
Riki chuckled, shaking his head. “Careful leaning over like that. You might fall.”
“It’s okay. You’ll catch me if I fall.” She smiled and patted his head. “So, is this what it feels like being taller than you? I can see above your head.”
“Hm, so that’s what this was about. You just wanted to be taller than me, didn’t you, shorty?”
She gasped playfully. “Hey! I’ll have you know, I’m pretty average height.”
Riki took a step up and he was taller than her again, but it closed the distance she put between the two of them. “Sure. Whatever you say.”
She rolled her eyes. “Whatever.”
Riki smiled softly and observed her. She didn’t seem to want to move back even if he had gotten closer to her. With her at this height thanks to the stairs, all he’d have to do was lean down just a little and he could kiss her. His eyes shifted down from her eyes to her lips and then quickly back up again when he realized what he was looking at.
A blush slowly spread over her cheeks and she cleared her throat. She went to take a step back, but her shoe hit the step and she nearly fell back. Riki caught her waist before she fell and pulled her close.
The blush on her cheeks darkened. “Th-Thanks…”
Riki quickly let her go and took a step down. He loosened his tie and looked away from her. “No problem…”
“A-Anyway, let’s get to the roof before—”
“Hey! You two!” The teacher yelled.
She jumped and Riki sighed heavily. They were caught.
After getting scolded by the teacher, they were forced to clean the classrooms by themselves at the end of the day. She sighed heavily when they were finally done and they left the school building together.
“So, was it worth it, miss delinquent?” Riki teased, nudging her.
She laughed and nudged him back. “It was. The punishment sucked, but at least I got to spend time with you.”
Riki chuckled, nodding while walking down the school’s steps. “Yeah. It was fun getting in trouble with you, especially since you’re not one to get in trouble.”
“Riki,” she called out to him.
He looked back at her. “Yeah?”
“Stop me whenever you feel uncomfortable,” she said.
Riki frowned. What could that mean?
She stepped down on the step right in front of him and put her hands on his shoulders. He froze when he realized what she was doing as she leaned down. Their lips came in contact with each other for a few seconds before she pulled back. Her cheeks were pink and she avoided making eye contact with him.
“I-I’ll see you tomorrow,” she muttered and quickly ran down the stairs past him.
“Wait,” he called out to her.
She stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked up at him. “Yeah?”
He met up with her at the bottom and rubbed the back of his neck. “What… What was that for?”
“I… I like you, Riki,” she said softly. “I was actually going to tell you earlier when we ditched class, but I got nervous and couldn’t say it.”
“You do?”
She nodded. “For a while now, actually…”
He let out a sigh of relief and held his chest. “Oh, good. I… I didn’t want to tell you my feelings because I was afraid it was unrequited. I’m glad.”
She laughed, nodding. “I know you like me. Your younger sister actually told me about it like a week ago.”
Riki rolled his eyes. “Of course she did… I’m never telling her a secret again.”
“It’s okay.”
Riki took her hand, his thumb running gently over her knuckles. “Do you want to be my girlfriend?”
She blushed, nodding. “Sure. I’ll let you do the honor of being my boyfriend.”
Riki laughed. “Thank you.”
She grinned and grabbed his other hand, pulling herself closer to him to give him a peck on the cheek. “I’ll see you tomorrow then, boyfriend~”
He smiled and nodded. “Yeah, see you. Text me when you get home.”
“I will~”
They parted ways and Riki watched her leave, heading the opposite way of him. He smiled and turned, immediately spotting both his sisters and his mom waiting for him. And based on the stupid grin on his older sister’s face, they definitely saw all of that. Oh no.
Chapter 55: 54; sunoo (seeing e/o in public post-breakup w/ baby)
Chapter Text
Sunoo hummed as he walked out of the convenience store with a bag full of snacks. He was prepared to go back to his place to watch a movie and made his way back. He passed by a park along the way, looking at the kids with a smile as he passed by.
One little girl in particular caught his eye. She was playing by herself with some rocks and sticks. One was made up to look like a snowman. She turned to her mom to show her and her mom smiled. Sunoo’s eyes widened. It was his ex.
They had broken up about five years ago when she moved away. The distance would be hard on the both of them so they mutually broke up and had decided to stay friends. Life had gotten busy for the both of them, however, and they barely even got the chance to talk.
“Hey!” Sunoo waved to her for her attention.
She and her daughter looked over at him and she smiled, waving back. “Hey! Long time no see!”
Sunoo grinned and walked over to give her a hug. He smiled at the little girl and bent down to greet her. “Hello~ What’s your name?”
She looked up at her mom first and then back at Sunoo. “Um, S-Sunhee,” she replied quietly before going back to playing.
“She’s a little shy,” his ex explained.
Sunoo smiled and sat on the bench next to her. “I didn’t know you had a kid. Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Oh, you know, life got in the way. Being a mom got in the way. She’s quite the handful.”
“Sure. Did you just move back here?”
“Um, well, I’m looking into moving back. We looked at a few places, but none are really what I’m looking for. Trying to find a good place to raise her in is a little bit difficult.”
“Ah~ Right, I bet that’s tough. So, are you dating anyone now?”
“Me? Ah, no. I don’t have time to date.”
“So you’re not with her father anymore then?”
She smiled softly and shook her head, her gaze on Sunoo. “No.”
“That’s too bad. His loss, then.”
She laugh. “Yeah, well, he didn’t know I was pregnant when we had to break up and I was scared to tell him after the fact.”
“Why? Was he a bad guy?”
“No, he wasn’t. He was definitely the sweetest. I just couldn’t tell him after putting all that distance between us. I’ve been trying to figure out how to tell him after all these years actually. I don’t think I’m scared to tell him anymore.”
“Ah~ Would you get back together with him if he’s single?” Sunoo asked.
“Well, maybe~ But it’s not only up to me. It’s up to him as well. You know, assuming he doesn’t get mad at me for not telling him about our daughter.”
“I’m sure he won’t. How could he when she has such a cute face?” Sunoo grinned. “I know I wouldn’t.”
His ex laughed, nodding. “I’ll hold you to it then.”
“Hm?”
“Nothing~ How have you been then? Are you with anyone?”
Sunoo shook his head. “Dating is a little messy sometimes and I’ve pretty much given up on it. Other than that, I’ve been good actually. I live nearby here by myself. You know, my friends I used to live with, we all have our own lives now. Some of them even have kids too now. It’s very exciting. We do keep in touch though.”
“That’s good. It’s always good to keep in touch with your friends.”
“Yeah. It is.” Sunoo smiled. “Hopefully, when you move back, we can keep in touch more as well.”
She nodded. “Yeah, I’d like that. We have so much to catch up on. Especially since Sunhee’s your daughter.”
“Yeah, we really—” Sunoo paused after registering the last part of what she said to him. “What?”
“Sunhee’s your daughter. I… I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. I just… you know, the distance was already going to be hard on our relationship and I couldn’t imagine what it’d do to the baby. I’m really sorry. I should have told you sooner.”
Sunoo blinked and looked at the little girl in front of him carefully, finally noticing the resemblance to him and his family. “I… You… You were pregnant when we broke up?”
“I didn’t actually know until after the fact. My mom got so mad at me because, you know, the two of us were so young. She wanted more from me in my twenties than for me to be a mother. I insisted to keep her and I’m so glad I did. She’s glad I did, too, in fact. Sunhee’s really been such a light for us. We went through some stuff during the last five years and she’s been our joy.”
Sunoo nodded slowly. “And she’s really mine?”
She nodded. “Yeah. I’m sure. You’re the only man I’ve been with, literally, ever so there’s no possible way for her to be anyone else's.”
Sunoo covered his mouth in shock as he stared at the little girl in front of him. She’s his daughter. He really had a child.
“Oh, my hyung’s are going to have a field day with this one. They make fun of me for being one of the only one’s without a kid and yet… I… was actually the first one.”
“How about we take a picture together? I’d really like to see their reactions.” She called over her daughter and cleaned her hands and face up first, before sitting her in her lap and scooting closer to Sunoo for the photo.
They smiled for the picture and Sunoo sent it right over to his friends in the group chat.
Met up with my ex today
You’ll never guess what she told me
Almost immediately the messages came flooding in.
Sunghoon hyung
Who’s the kid?
The kid hers?
Jay hyung
Ayo? Am I crazy? Why she kinda look like Sunoo
Jake hyung
Oh my god
Sunoo, is the kid yours? 😭
Yup. Apparently
Jake hyung
NO WAY
WAIT
So that means she was pregnant when she moved away?
Yeah
You guys can’t tease me now
I was the first one to have a kid
Jay hyung
Wow congrats
Heeseung hyung
Hold on
When did you two even find the time and place to do that
😭 we all lived together and she lived with her parents
I… may have had help so we could be alone
🫣🫣
Heeseung hyung
FROM WHO?
Sunghoon hyung
STOP. My innocent Sunoo wasn’t innocent at that time?
My life is a lie
Jungwon
Hyung, she looks almost exactly like your sister
There’s no denying it
Wow
She’s so cute
Riki
reply: Heeseung: FROM WHO?
LMAO from me
He gave me money to keep you guys out of the dorm
I guess my hard work to keep you guys out really paid off 🤣🤣
Jay hyung
A little TOO well even lol
Sunoo laughed, sliding his phone into his pocket. “I’ll just let them continue to talk for a bit.”
She laughed. “I see they haven’t changed at all after all these years.”
“Not really, no.”
She smiled and glanced at the time on her phone. “Oh, we should actually be going. We only stopped here for a little while. It was so nice seeing you again, Sunoo.”
Sunoo nodded. “Yeah, it was great. And it was very nice meeting you, Sunhee.”
He held her hand out to him and she looked at it before giving him a high five. He grinned and gently pinched her cheek.
“I can’t wait to get to know you more.”
They walked together out of the park and a little ways down the street to the apartment building where Sunoo lived.
“Oh! Hold on.” Sunoo caught her arm before she walked away.
“Yes?”
“I just remembered that my landlord said they have some apartments available. They’re nearby actually. In that building next door.” Sunoo pointed at it. “I can give you their number if you’re interested.”
“Um, sure! I haven’t settled on anything yet so more options would be nice.”
Sunoo pulled out his phone and gave her his landlord’s number. “He says it’s okay to call at nearly any time.”
“Great! Maybe I’ll give him a call today then.”
Sunoo smiled and nodded. “Yeah. And maybe, if all goes well, we’ll be neighbors.”
She grinned. “I’d like that actually.”
“Yeah, me too.” Sunoo waved as they walked away and watched them disappear down the street before heading in.
He sat down on the couch, suddenly very uninterested in the movie he was going to watch. He sent the photo over to his family along with a brief message about the situation and checked back over on his friend’s group chat.
Sunghoon hyung
I can’t believe you used our poor maknae for your own gain, Sunoo
I’m so disappointed right now
Riki
You did too
Sunghoon hyung
I… did no such thing
Riki
It was his birthday, four years ago
Sunghoon hyung
OKAY
STOP
Jake hyung
👀 hm? four years ago?
Isn’t that how old your son is?
Sunghoon hyung
SHUT UP
Jungwon
Yall gotta learn to not ask Riki for these things
But I’m glad it wasn't me
I wasn’t at the scene of ANY baby making crime
Heeseung hyung
You almost were
Jungwon
Huh?! What does that mean?
WHEN? 😭😭
Heeseung hyung
Don’t worry about it
Just know, you weren’t involved
Jay hyung
LOL
Heeseung hyung
Jay, don’t you dare say anything
Jay hyung
I wasn’t going to
But I’m so tempted to now that you told me not to
That story is hilarious as hell though
Why can’t I say it?
Heeseung hyung
DONT say it
LOL I’ll say it ❤️
Sunghoon hyung
Oh, he’s back
Heeseung hyung
DONT
Jungwon
😭 But i wanna know
Jay hyung?
Sunoo hyung?
Tell me
All I’m gonna say is
Heeseung hyung
NO
NOTHING
You say nothing. You two swore not to tell
Jay hyung
LMAO he’s so stressed right now
Fine. I’ll keep it a secret for longer
Heeseung hyung
You’d better. I know one of your secrets
I can expose it
Jay hyung
Okay, damn. Chill, bro. I won’t say it 🙄
🤭🤭🤭
Jungwon
Sunoo hyung? Tell me? 🥺
Sorry. I can’t
But all I’ll say is think about the math and you’ll get it
Jungwon
What does that mean?
Heeseung hyung
NOTHING
So stop asking
Jungwon
I can’t. You’ve made me curious
Sunoo laughed, shaking his head. Wow. His friends really haven’t changed since back then. He checked back on his family’s group chat and answered whatever questions they had for him. He leaned back into the couch and chuckled softly.
“Wow. I have a daughter… I can’t believe it.” He smiled wide and opened up the picture to look at it again. He held his phone to his chest and hummed happily. “I have a daughter…”
Chapter 56: 55; heeseung (academic rivals / fake dating pt2)
Chapter Text
Hey, uh, so you remember that favor you owe me
Yeah I’m gonna need to cash that in now
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Oh no
What is it
So, you’re not the only idiot who lied to their parents about having a relationship
My aunt’s wedding is this saturday and I’m expected to bring said boyfriend with me
My mom sent in my RSVP without asking me
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Oh, how the tables have turned 😏
Who was it making fun of me for lying? Look at you now
Hee, please 😭 this is not the time to be making fun of me
I’m desperate
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Oh, you’re desperate? 😏 Interesting
Shut up, nasty 💀
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
So what do I get out of this?
NOTHING
You owe me
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Okay, fine. I’ll help you out of the goodness of my heart
🙄 goodness?
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
Haha 😉
Looks like I’ll have to dust off my suit then
Dude, you wore it LAST WEEK when we got our awards
What do you mean DUST OFF 💀🙄
annoying ass 🙄 (Lee Heeseung)
I have multiple suits you know
Whatever. Just use something nice
But if it sparkles, I’m making fun of you and leaving you outside on the street
__________________________________________________________________________
Heeseung followed her as she led him to her hotel room. She was already there since the morning to help set up and he had just arrived after doing an errand. Her mom was still with her aunt doing last minute checks before the wedding the next day. She let him into her hotel room and he put his bag and suit in the closet first.
“Might as well relax first. Dinner with everyone isn’t until six,” she said.
Heeseung nodded and glanced around the hotel room. His eyes landed on the bed and he snickered. “I’m getting flashbacks.”
She rolled her eyes. “I’m already prepared to build a pillow wall between us. Don’t worry.”
He laughed. “Why? You didn’t like waking up in my arms?”
She glared at him but said nothing. She walked over to the window and pulled open the curtains.
Heeseung sat at the foot of the bed and tilted his head at her. “What’s wrong? You seem on edge about something.”
She huffed and sat down on a chair. “My annoying, judgy cousins are here. All they do is talk shit about me even if I’m in the room or sitting next to them. I’m willing to bet they’d even try to flirt with you.”
“Don’t worry. I’m a loyal boyfriend. I probably wouldn’t even notice them.”
“Fake boyfriend,” she corrected.
Heeseung nodded slowly. “Right. Fake boyfriend.”
A knock sounded at the door. “Are you in there?”
“Yeah, mom. I’m here,” she responded as she walked to the door to let her in.
Heeseung stood up and smiled as her mom walked in. “Hi.”
Her mom blinked and looked at her daughter and then back at him. “Isn’t this your school rival? The one you kept ranting about on the phone for like two years straight?”
She nodded. “Y-Yeah. He’s… my boyfriend now, mom.”
Her mom’s eyebrows raised in shock. “Well, I can see why. I’ve only ever seen photos of him. He’s handsome in real life, isn’t he?” She grinned. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Heeseung. I’m sorry if my daughter is a bit much sometimes. She gets it from her father.”
Heeseung laughed, shaking his head. “It’s no problem. I can handle it.”
“Mom, please, stop…”
“What? I’m just being nice. Now, why did I come here?” Her mom tapped her chin. “Oh, right. Dinner has been moved. Your aunt wants everyone to spend more time together with just us before the craziness of tomorrow.”
“Alright, um, let’s go then.”
“Yes, and then you can show off your handsome boyfriend to everyone. How exciting.”
Heeseung laughed as she blushed.
“Mom, stop it.”
Her mom laughed. “Wait for me in the lobby so we can go together. I have to go find your cousins and tell them. Bye~”
She waved at Heeseung before she left the hotel room.
He laughed. “I like your mom.”
“She just has a lot of energy. I don’t know how she does it.” She turned, going to the bathroom. She gave herself a couple of spritzes of perfume. “Okay, let’s go.”
They waited for her mom in the lobby before they headed to the dinner. Everyone was almost all there. She took Heeseung around the table to greet her family, her aunts being the most excited that she finally had a boyfriend. As they took their seats at the table, a group of three of her female cousins came in laughing loudly.
Heeseung noticed her stiffen up and her expression changed. These must be the cousins she doesn’t get along with. He could already see why. Based on their appearance, they were quite the opposite of her. One of them looked at her and already he could tell they started to gossip about her.
They took their seats opposite them and one waved at her.
“Hi, cousin~ Long time no see.”
She smiled. Having known her for so long, he could tell it was a fake smile. “Hi.”
“Gossip tells you actually brought a boy with you. This him?” Her cousin smiled, looking at Heeseung.
“Yeah, this is him,” he said.
“You know, you’re cute. Maybe too cute for her. How much did she pay you to pretend to be her boyfriend?”
The smirks on her cousin’s faces grew as if they had caught on to the lie, but Heeseung shook his head and took her hand, intertwining their fingers.
“Big talk from the three of you for not showing up with anyone.” Heeseung hid his smirk as their jaws dropped. “And by the way, she paid me nothing because this isn’t pretend. It’s real. Not that any of you would be able to recognize what real love would look like anyway.”
Her cousins all scoffed and looked around the table. No one seemed to even want to try to help them.
“Thank you,” she whispered to him.
He smiled and shook his head. “No problem.”
“Girls,” her aunt whose wedding is tomorrow spoke up, “if you three cause any more trouble tonight, you won’t be walking down the aisle as my bridesmaids.”
“But—”
“No, no excuses. Now, behave .”
They all hung their heads. “Yes, aunty…”
The dinner went, more or less, smoothly. Her cousins didn’t poke fun at her, but they did keep giving her dirty looks all night. She mostly paid no mind to them, but Heeseung could tell she was annoyed.
After the dinner, they went back to her hotel room and she immediately shut herself in the bathroom. Heeseung knocked softly on the door.
“You okay?”
“Yeah. I just want to bathe…”
“Are you sure? We can talk about it, you know.”
“No, it’s fine… Let me just bathe and relax, first.”
“Okay… if you’re sure.”
She was in the bathroom for quite a while before she came out. Surprising to Heeseung, she actually wore the pajamas his mom gave them.
“Shush,” she said, stopping him from saying something. “These pajamas are comfortable, okay? Go and take your shower.”
Heeseung nodded and went to take his shower. He found her laying in bed, the pillow wall already built between her and where he’d sleep.
She looked up at him and chuckled. “You brought them too, huh?”
He looked down at his pajamas and shrugged. “They’re comfortable like you said.”
He walked over to his side of the bed and settled in.
She grumbled when the pillow wall fell over onto her and tossed the pillows off the bed. “This bed isn’t as big as the one your mom had us in… so you better just behave and stay on your side of the bed.”
Heeseung chuckled. “I’ll try my best.”
She rolled her eyes and reached over to turn off the lamp. Heeseung moved to do the same and got himself comfortable under the covers.
She huffed and turned on her side, facing him. He glanced at her and the moonlight streaming in from the window illuminated her face.
“I can feel you staring at me,” she said. Her eyes were still closed.
Heeseung quickly looked away from her. “Sorry.”
“Turn the other way if you’re going to sleep on your side.”
“Okay…”
There was a strange pang in his chest when she said that. He let out a sigh and turned away from her. Heeseung had settled that he did, in fact, have a crush on her about a week after they got home from his parents place. He thought that maybe what he had felt that whole weekend was only because they were forced to stay around each other, but he found himself only yearning for her more each time he was away from her.
The next morning, they both woke up startled by the sound of knocking at the hotel room door. She quickly scrambled out of bed and stumbled her way to answer it. Heeseung tiredly sat up in bed as her mom walked in.
“Rise and shine, sleepy heads!” She grinned, clapping her hands. “Today’s the big day! Time to get ready! You know your aunt, she doesn’t like it when people are late. You two ought to start getting ready now.”
She turned to her daughter and cupped her cheeks. “Do you need me to send in the stylist? Or are you going to do your own makeup?”
“I can do my own.”
“And your hair?”
“I can do that too. I already showed aunty what I was going to do. She’s fine with it.”
“Perfect.” Her mom grinned and ruffled her hair. “Come on~ out of your pajamas you two! It’s wedding day!”
She grinned and gestured to the pajamas. “Love the matching set, by the way. Very cute. I never took you as someone to do something so cute when you had a boyfriend~”
“Alright, mom. Thank you. Please leave. We’ll get ready.”
“Okay~ I’ll come check on you two in about three hours then~ Bye~”
Her mom grinned and left the hotel room.
Heeseung sighed and laid back down in bed. “Wow. You weren’t kidding when you said she has a lot of energy.”
She walked over to the bed and tugged at his arm. “Come on. Get up. It’s time to get ready.”
He shook his head. “No. I don’t wanna. Still tired.”
“You don’t have a choice. Come on.” She tugged a little harder on his arm to pull him up from the bed, getting him to sit up.
He grumbled and blinked at her sleepily. He chuckled and reached up, ruffling her hair. “Your bed hair is cute. You woke up before me at my parents' place so I never got to see it.”
She huffed and smacked his hand away. “If you lay back down, I’m gonna kick you. We need to get ready.”
“Fine.”
She let go of his wrist and went off to the bathroom. It didn't take long until she was done in the shower and Heeseung took his turn. When he got out, she was sitting in front of a mirror, starting to do her makeup. Her hair was up in a messy bun and she had a bunny headband on to hold it back.
She looked up at him. “What?”
He chuckled and shook his head. “Nothing, miss rabbit.”
She rolled her eyes. “Why don’t you take a picture? It’ll last longer.”
Heeseung laughed, pulling out his phone. “What a wonderful idea.”
She glared at him as he took the photo before resuming doing her makeup. He laughed. “This might end up being my new wallpaper,” he teased.
“Don’t you dare.”
He chuckled. “I’m putting it right now.”
“No!” She quickly got up and ran at him.
He laughed as they fought over his phone.
“Give it to me!”
“No~”
She huffed and pushed him back onto the bed and straddled him yet again. “Gimme!”
He chuckled, tucking his phone behind his back. “You really want to do this again? Remember what happened last time?”
A blush crept up her neck as she thought about it and she shook her head. “Stop! Don’t remind me!”
Heeseung chuckled, his hand teasingly tugging on the tie of the robe she wore. “You seem to really like being on top of me like this. Not that I’m complaining or anything, but it kind of does make me curious about certain things. And I can’t help but wonder how much clothes you’re wearing under—”
Her hands immediately shot to cover his mouth. The blush was now covering her cheeks as well. “Shut up! Just… please, don’t put it as your wallpaper. If you’re going to keep that photo, it’s private! And enough with those indecent thoughts, you perv! Behave yourself!”
She quickly got off of him and went back to doing her makeup. “Now, don’t bother me. I need to get ready.”
Heeseung faked a disappointed sigh and sat up on the bed. “You can’t keep just teasing me like this and leave me hanging each time. You’re so cruel.”
She rolled her eyes and raised her middle finger to him. He laughed and sat on the bed, watching her as she did her makeup. She didn’t usually use so much makeup and if he was honest, he prefered her with her everyday makeup than this.
She looked at him in her mirror as she finished her makeup and shook her head. “What?”
“Nothing.”
“Do you want some makeup too or something?”
Heeseung chuckled. “Are you going to do it for me? I don’t usually do my own.”
“Sure. Come. It’ll be fast since you won’t need much. You’re already handsome enough. It’s not like you really need it.”
Heeseung pulled up a chair next to her and she worked on giving him light makeup. He watched her as she did so and smiled softly seeing the concentration on her face. He nearly laughed because of the way her lips pouted as she concentrated. He let his gaze stay on her mouth nearly the whole time.
“Okay, done.” She smiled and turned the mirror to him. “What do you think?”
He nodded at himself in the mirror. “It’s good.”
“I can do your hair too after if you want.”
Heeseung shrugged. “Sure. Whatever. I was literally just going to do something simple but if you have something in mind.”
She smiled and tilted his chin to look at him. “I think I have an idea. I hope it doesn’t make you look too handsome though or my cousins will for sure flirt with you all night.”
He chuckled. “Even if they do, it won’t work. I already have such a prize, even if it is just for the night.”
He stood up and went to take his suit from the closet. “Hey, uh, do you know how to do up ties?”
She frowned and looked at him as she let down her hair. “Yeah, I used to watch my mom do my dad’s ties until I learned to do it myself. Why? You don’t?”
“No… I usually use clip on ones, but I didn’t think those would be good with this suit…”
She chuckled, nodding slowly. “Wow, for once there’s something I know how to do that you don’t? Okay. I’ll help you with that too.”
Later, when she got her hair and his done and she went into the bathroom to get into her dress, Heeseung was waiting with his tie hanging around his neck. He had already changed and was waiting patiently for her. She walked out of the bathroom and Heeseung swore his heart skipped a beat. She hardly ever wore dresses and when she did, none of them looked quite like this one. And she looked phenomenal.
He stood up as she approached him to do up his tie and swallowed thickly. She even smelled good and it was taking everything in his power to hold himself back. She quickly did up his tie and smoothed it out before buttoning his jacket closed.
“There you go. All done.” She smiled. “Thank goodness you didn’t have a sparkly suit.”
He laughed. “I was tempted to bring it, but I didn’t want to draw all the attention to me,” he joked.
She chuckled, shaking her head. “Can you zip up my dress?”
“Hm?”
She turned around and pointed to the zipper on the back of her dress. “I can’t get it up properly. I think it keeps getting caught on something.”
Heeseung gulped, his eyes traveling down her bare back to the zipper. He shook his head to shake off whatever thoughts jumped into his mind and carefully did up the zipper.
“All done.”
“Thank you~” She went over to her mirror to check on her hair and makeup one last time and then put on her jewelry.
Just then, a knock sounded at the door. Heeseung went to open it and let in her mom.
“Ah! You two look so perfect! Let me get a picture!” She grinned, pushing Heeseung over to her daughter. “Come on~ Put your arms around each other.”
Heeseung smiled, letting his hand rest on her hip as she loosely hugged his waist. He let his gaze stay on her as her mom took the photo. Her mom squealed happily.
“Okay, now, please let me have a quick, private conversation with my daughter~ I promise it’ll be fast.”
Heeseung nodded. “Okay. I’ll be in the hallway then.”
He walked out of the hotel room to wait, but not before he heard her mom speak to her. “Oh, my love, that boy is so in love with you.”
She laughed. “Mom… stop.”
“Dear, you should see the way he looks at you. He’s absolutely smitten.”
He leaned against the wall as the door shut and placed a hand on his chest. Her mom could tell almost right away. Was it really that obvious?
At the reception, after the ceremony, they sat together watching the party. Everyone was having a great time and her cousins stayed away the whole night. It’s likely her mom and aunt told them to stay away or else. Luckily, they listened.
The night was going smoothly until now, Heeseung supposed. She had a look of dread as her mom gestured to her to come up and dance.
She quickly shook her head but her mom approached their table. “Come on, you two~ Go on and dance together.”
“Mom, please. You know I don’t dance.”
“It’s okay,” said Heeseung. “Just follow my lead.” He stood up and held out his hand to her. “M’lady?”
She looked up at him and chuckled, reluctantly taking his hand. He took her up to the dance floor and directed her where to put her hands and then they danced. She apologized a few times for having stepped on his foot, but he didn’t care. Dancing with her and being this close to her like this felt like a dream.
After a couple of songs, they were still on the dance floor and she finally stopped stepping on his foot. At least she was a quick learner. She peered up at him and looked like she was about to say something, but stopped herself.
“What?” Heeseung asked. “What is it?”
“I…I know you heard what my mom said,” she said softly. “She doesn’t exactly know how to whisper.”
Heeseung chuckled. “Yeah, I might have heard the first part.”
“Is it true? Are you really?”
Heeseung smiled softly in thought. He was thinking about how to say it. He could barely even admit to himself his feelings about her and now he had to really admit to it. “It’s getting much harder for me to deny it. Especially recently.”
“Are you serious?”
“Ironic, isn’t it? I was the one that said you shouldn’t fall in love with me and yet here I stand, extremely...smitten, to borrow your mom’s choice of words.”
She chuckled softly. “Very ironic…”
“I don’t expect you to feel the same way, but it feels nice that you know.”
“Hee, listen, I’m not quite sure what I feel, but I know that I feel differently now than I did before we went to your parents house. I guess… spending all this time with you as… just us instead of rivals made me start to think of you differently.”
“Not in a bad way, I hope. You don’t hate me more now, do you?”
She laughed and shook her head. “No. It’s definitely more positive leaning. Don’t worry. But I think there could be a way to test it for sure.”
“Oh yeah? How?”
“You’d have to kiss me.”
Heeseung chuckled and touched their foreheads together. “As much as I would love to, if I do it here and now, I might not be able to hold myself back from doing indecent things.”
She laughed. “Perv. I only asked for a kiss.”
“You underestimate how much I’ve been starving for you, I see,” he whispered by her ear. “Even worse since you seem to love to tease me.”
She blushed and hid her face against his shoulder. “L-Let’s just wait until we’re alone then…”
He chuckled and brushed his lips against her neck, inhaling her scent. “Excellent idea.”
Her parents slowly danced over to them, her mom tapping Heeseung’s shoulder. “Get a room,” she said jokingly.
Heeseung laughed. “Gladly. You ready?”
She rolled her eyes teasingly. “Lead the way then, good sir.”
When they made it back to the room, Heeseung couldn’t even wait until the door was closed, not even the light was turned on. He pulled her closer by the nape and kissed her. It caught her by surprise at first, but then she practically melted into the kiss. At first, it was slow and passionate until it escalated into something more heated. Their hands were all over each other, taking off pieces of clothing on their way to the bed.
“Just tell me if you want to stop,” Heeseung whispered against her lips as he laid her down on the bed.
She shook her head, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck. “N-No. Please don’t stop.”
“As you wish.”
He connected their lips again in yet another heated kiss while settling himself between her legs.
The next thing they both knew, the night escaped them and they were waking up in each other's arms.
She looked up at him and smiled sleepily. “Good morning.”
He smiled back and gently touched her cheek. “Morning.”
“So, we may have gotten a little carried away last night,” she said.
“A little?” Heeseung laughed. “I think that’s a bit of an understatement.”
She moved over him and straddled him. At some point in the night, she ended up wearing his shirt and that’s all she wore.
“I think it’s about confirmed by now, then. I do, indeed, harbor feelings for you.”
Heeseung smiled, his fingers tracing along her exposed thigh. “Thank goodness. It means I don’t have to work harder to make you fall in love with me.”
She chuckled and leaned over, kissing him softly. She pulled back and Heeseung pouted playfully.
“That’s all?”
She laughed, rolling her eyes. “We can’t go for round fifty right now. Come on. We have to get ready. Checkout is at one and we need to get some breakfast.”
He let out a feigned disappointed sigh. “Fine. Let’s get ready then. I’ll just have you for dinner instead.”
He sat up and playfully nipped at her neck making her giggle.
He smiled and examined the marks on her neck he left behind. “You’re mine now.”
“I know.” She grinned and loosely wrapped her arms around his neck. “I just hope you’re not secretly a weirdo or this isn’t going to work out.”
Heeseung laughed. “Ah, the teasing won’t stop, will it?”
She grinned, shaking her head. “No. In fact, it’ll only get a little bit worse from now because I have so much more material to tease you with.”
He snickered. “I hope you know that means even I have material to tease you with.”
“Of course I know that. Bring it on. I’m prepared for anything you throw at me.”
Chapter 57: 56; jay (getting caught watching a fancam)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hey,” Jay called out to his girlfriend as he entered her apartment.
“Hey~ I’m in here,” she replied from the living room. He could hear one of their songs playing from off her TV.
He chuckled as he walked in. “Watching our performance?”
She grinned, walking over to him and hugged his waist. “You know I am~ I have to support you guys in all the ways I can~”
Jay smiled and bent down, giving her a quick peck on the lips. “I got you a gift,” he said as he held up a bag.
She looked at the bag and squealed happily. “Oh, thank you~ Is this from when you guys were in Paris?”
He nodded. “Mm, I remember you said you were looking at their bags so I thought to get you one.”
“Aw~ Thank you~” She gave him a peck on the cheek. “You’re the best~”
She took the bag from him and went to take it to her room. Jay took a seat on the couch and finally looked at the TV screen. He frowned seeing Riki’s fix fancam of this performance on. He quickly changed his expression when she came back.
“Now that you’re here, we can order some food~ What do you think?” She sat down next to him and cuddled against his side, pulling out her phone. “What do you feel like eating?”
He pried his eyes away from the TV and looked at her, his arm wrapping around her. “Anything you want. I don’t really mind.”
She nodded. “Okay~ I’ll just order what we got last time. It was good, right?”
“Yeah, sounds great.” Jay blinked when the video ended. “Hey, baby…”
“Hm?” She looked up at him after ordering the food. “Yes?”
“Um, that performance you were watching…”
“Oh! Yeah, Ni-ki looked great, didn’t he?” She grinned. “Thirsty?”
“Uh, yeah. Just some water.”
She got up from the couch and went to the kitchen to get him some water. When she returned, she handed him a water bottle and picked up the remote.
“Should we watch it again?” She giggled and pressed the remote to replay the video. She sat down again next to Jay. “You know, I’ve been watching all of your performances for this comeback. I think I like this one the best. The styling on all of you made you all look so—”
“This performance as in Ni-ki’s only or for the whole group?”
She frowned and looked at him. “Hm? The whole group. Why?”
“Then why are you only watching his?”
She blinked and looked at the TV and then back at her boyfriend. “Oh, I was just watching everyone’s fancams. You just so happened to show up when I was watching his.”
Jay frowned, crossing his arms. “You better be telling the truth.”
“I am! I— wait, are you jealous right now?”
“No.” Jay pouted and huffed. “No jealousy here. Just tasting the bitterness of betrayal.”
“What?”
“Apparently, you’d rather watch his fancams than mine, which is totally fine. Whatever. But you’re watching it in front of me now? I’m hurt.”
She laughed and threw her arms around him. “Aw, don’t be like that~ Babe, listen, I’m sorry, okay? It was just a joke. I’m only messing with you. Don’t sulk.”
Jay huffed. “You are?”
She nodded. “Mm. I mean, I do watch all of the performances, but I like this one the most because you look extra good.”
“Just me?”
“Of course~ I don’t look at anyone but you~” She climbed into his lap to cup his chin in her hands. “Forgive me?”
“So, you were just playing around with me?”
She nodded. “I just played his video right before you walked in. I promise. It was just a joke.”
A smirk slowly spread across his face and, before she could react, he pushed her down on the couch to pin her there.
“I know you were. But now, I’m gonna have to punish you for this.”
“Punish—” Her eyes widened. “Park Jongseong! Were you messing with me? You weren’t actually upset?”
“No. I wasn’t.” He grinned and shot her a teasing wink.
She gasped and pouted. “No fair! You caught on too fast.”
Jay smiled and dipped down to kiss her pout. He pulled back and brushed the hair out of her face. “You’re just too predictable.”
“I’ll get you one day.” She huffed, crossing her arms.
“One day you might, but you really should be concerned with the punishment I’m going to give you right now for teasing me like that.”
She looked up at him and tried to bite back a smile, but failed. She broke out into a giggle and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Okay~ I’m ready for my punishment~”
Jay frowned and observed his girlfriend. Ah, he got played.
He let out a laugh and shook his head. “The punishment was your plan the whole time, wasn’t it?”
She grinned innocently. “I have no idea what you’re talking about, sir~”
Jay rolled his eyes playfully. “Fine then. Your punishment is we’re not going to do any skinship until after we eat.”
He got up and moved to the other side of the couch. She blinked and immediately sat up.
“What?” She moved to get closer to him, but he quickly got up off the couch. “Hey! That’s not fair!”
Jay laughed and shrugged. “It’s your punishment. Sorry, darling.”
She pouted and got up from the couch to hug him, but he dodged her again. He shook his head when she looked at him, her mouth dropped open in shock.
“I… did not think this through,” she said.
Jay laughed and moved to pat her on the head. She looked up at him, her eyes shining and waiting for it, but he quickly retracted his hand. She grabbed at her chest and let out a distressed noise.
“Ah, this hurts more than when you wouldn’t give me kisses for an hour. At least I could still touch you.”
“It’s the only way for you to learn your lesson,” said Jay. “You didn’t do that thing ever again, did you?”
She pouted. “This is so mean… But at least it’s only until after we’ve eaten, right?”
Jay smiled. “Mmhm. Should be easy, but maybe I feel like eating a bit slower today.”
“Don’t you dare!”
Jay laughed. “I just might. Who knows?”
Notes:
oh hi, thank you for reading this if you've made it this far or if you view every time I post, I appreciate you and your time reading my brain rot fanfic content lol anyway, i'm here to tell you I've made an instagram for these mini fics. It's under -> enha_minifics <- if you're interested. that's all from me now ^^
Chapter 58: 57; jake (post-breakup w/ baby pt2)
Chapter Text
It had been about three months since Jake first met Yunho. He had been over to meet his family a few times and they absolutely love him. His mom especially. She says he’s exactly how Jake was when he was that age.
Today was the first time though that Jake got to spend time with him without his mom around. She had an errand to run that she couldn’t take him to.
They spent their time at the park just playing with each other and Jake had a blast. Spending time with Yunho was always fun, but since it was just the two of them and Yunho had finally begun to really open up to him, the two of them had even more fun.
Yunho waved to Jake as he climbed up the playground.
“Be careful,” Jake called out to him.
“I will~!” Yunho laughed as he went down the slide and excitedly ran back up to go again.
Jake chuckled softly and sat down on the bench nearby. He pulled out his phone to snap a photo of Yunho going down the slide and sent it over to his mom. Suddenly, he was approached by a random woman who smiled at him.
“Hi~ May I sit?”
“Oh, uh, sure.”
She sat down and smiled. “So, which one is yours?”
Jake smiled and pointed at Yunho. “That one. He’s cute, isn’t he?”
“Yeah,” she said with a smile. “Not as cute as his dad is though.”
Jake laughed. “He had to get it from somewhere.”
“I don’t see a ring. Are you and his mom not married?”
“Oh, no. We’re not.” Jake shook his head.
“But you two are together, right?”
Jake chuckled awkwardly. “Um, well…not really.”
“No? So you’re single then?”
“Yeah, technically, but I—”
“Mommy!” Yunho yelled. He slid down the slide and excitedly ran up to his mom as she approached.
She smiled and scooped him up in her arms. “Hi, baby~ Did you have fun today?”
Yunho grinned, nodding excitedly. “Mmhm~ We played all day and I even got ice cream!”
She laughed. “Well, no wonder you have so much energy right now.”
She placed him down and he ran back to the playground. She approached the bench Jake was sitting at and glanced at the woman sitting with him.
The woman rolled her eyes at her and handed Jake a paper. “Call me sometime.”
Jake blinked. “Uh, okay?”
She stood up and walked away. He glanced at the paper noticing it was her number and blinked.
Yunho’s mom laughed and nudged him. “Why so awkward? You’ve never been flirted with at the park before?”
He frowned and looked up at her. “You have?”
“Oh, loads of times.” She sat on the bench next to him and sighed. “You know, it’s okay if you want to have a girlfriend. It’s not like we’re together or anything. I can’t get mad at you for it. She just has to love Yunho, too. I wouldn’t want him to never see you if she doesn’t like him.”
Jake looked over at Yunho. “I think my priorities have changed a little bit. Before seeing you again and meeting him I was thinking that maybe I should find some time to settle down, but I like having all this free time to spend time with him. And you. It’s nice seeing you again. The two of us, we’ve really come a long way from where we were before, huh?”
She nodded. “Yeah, we have.”
“And maybe, you never know, if I stick it out long enough, you might finally give me a second chance.”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Jake, I told you already…”
“I know. You only have time for one boy in your life and you’re not looking for a relationship.” Jake looked up at Yunho who waved at them. “It’s just… sometimes I can’t help but think maybe this is the universe’s way of giving us a second chance.”
“I… I know, I just don’t know if I’m ready for that yet. I don’t know if I trust myself enough yet to not hurt you again. And right now, I really just want to focus on Yunho.”
Jake nodded. “Yeah, I get it. That worries me a lot too. It’s just, you know, we were… like twenty when it happened. I’d like to think the two of us have changed a lot since then. I’m definitely not that person anymore and I can tell you’re not either.”
She smiled softly. “I’m not. I just… My priorities aren’t on a relationship right now. Maybe I’ll think about it when I turn thirty.”
“I can wait.”
She laughed and nudged him. “No, please, don’t. You should go out and find someone. You deserve to be happy, too.”
“I am happy. And now with Yunho in my life, I couldn’t be happier. You’ve brought a joy into my life I didn’t know I needed. I look forward to when you send me pictures of him or when you come to hang out with him. Today, honestly, is the happiest I’ve ever felt.”
She smiled, nodding. “I’m glad. Yunho really is just the best, isn’t he?”
“He is and I wouldn’t trade the happiness I feel when he’s around for anything else.”
Yunho giggled as he ran up to them and grabbed onto Jake’s hand. “Can you push me on the swings?”
“Sure.”
Yunho grinned and pulled his arm to get him off the bench. “Come on, daddy! Faster before someone takes it!”
Jake’s eyes widened and he looked at her. “Did he just—”
She grinned and got up to gently push Jake along with Yunho. “Go on~ He asked you to do something~”
They walked together to the swings and Yunho excitedly got on. Jake gave him a push and looked at her as she leaned against the swingset.
“You heard that right,” Jake asked.
She nodded. “Mmhm. You must be excited.”
“It’s the first time he’s called me that. I… I’m so happy. I’m beyond happy.”
Yunho giggled happily and looked at his mom. “Mommy, join me~ Daddy can push us~”
“Ah, he did it again.” Jake grinned and held his chest.
She laughed and walked over to her son. He got off the swing to let her sit down and hopped up on her lap.
“We’re ready,” Yunho said.
Jake couldn’t help the smile on his face and he pushed them, gently at first.
“No! Too soft! Let us go high!”
He pushed them a little harder this time and Yunho giggled happily, holding tightly onto his mom’s arm around his waist. After a little bit, Yunho hopped off her lap to go play by the tree nearby and began picking flowers.
She smiled staying on the swing, watching him and then looked at Jake who knelt next to her. “This place sure has changed since the last time we were both here, huh?”
Jake chuckled and nodded, recalling the memory. “Yeah. I skinned my knee here at these swings and you laughed at me while helping me up.”
“I told you not to jump off the swing, but you did it anyway. It was your fault.”
He shrugged. “I was just trying to impress you. Apparently it worked, ‘cause you said yes when I asked you out after I did something so uncool.”
“I didn’t like you for your cool side. I preferred it when you were goofy. You always knew how to cheer me up.” She looked over at Yunho and smiled. “I’m glad he got that from you. I’m rarely ever sad anymore thanks to him.”
Yunho ran over to Jake with a few little flowers in his hand and whispered into his ear. “These are for mommy. Tell her they’re from you.”
Jake chuckled, taking the flowers from him and winked at him. Yunho giggled and ran back over to the tree to look for more flowers.
His mom frowned and looked at Jake. “What was that about?”
Jake took the flower with the longest stem in his fingers and got up to go near her. He held out his hand with the other little flowers to her. “These are for you, from me.”
She looked at the flowers and chuckled. She took the flowers carefully from him. “Thank you.”
Jake laughed. “I promise that was all his idea. I didn’t put him up to it.”
She smiled, looking at the flowers in her hand. “He is quite the natural charmer. Another thing he inherited from you, I guess.”
Jake tucked the last flower he had in his hand behind her ear and he kept his hand there to observe her. She blinked up at him and he smiled at her before moving his hand away. Yunho ran up to her and gave her more flowers.
“And these are from me, mommy~” He grinned.
She took them carefully and gave her son a peck on the cheek. “Thank you, Yunnie~ I love them~”
Jake turned away from them for a moment and put his hand to his chest. Ah, it turns out he really is still very much in love with her.
He felt in his pocket for the paper from the random lady before and tossed it into the trash nearby. If there’s any girl he’d want in his life, it’s going to be her or no one.
Chapter 59: 58; sunghoon (pulling his members photocard instead)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon frowned looking at his girlfriend as she pouted. She was staring at her four new photocards. She had just got back from the store with the two versions of the new album and opened them in front of him. She was so excited to open them but now she seemed upset.
“What’s wrong,” he asked.
“I didn’t get your photocards,” she replied, showing them to him. Jake, Heeseung, Jungwon, and Sunoo’s photocards were in her hands.
“Okay? And?”
“What do you mean ‘and’? I wanted yours…” She huffed and put them back in the album, crossing her arms. “I wanted to put one in my phone case. Especially the one that came in this album.” She pointed at one of the versions with a pout. “That photocard was cute.”
“Love, why would you want a picture of me when you have the real thing in front of you? Need I remind you that you didn’t even give me a kiss when you came in here. You just sat down and opened these without even giving me one like you usually do. Do you care more for a little photo of me?”
She looked up at him and frowned. “Are you… Are you jealous of your own photocard right now?”
“Of course I am. You seem to care more about it than me. Like how you seem to prefer Solon over me.”
His girlfriend laughed and shook her head. “Yeah, well, if Solon were a real person, he wouldn’t be jealous of something like this.”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”
She smiled and got up from her chair to hug her boyfriend. He huffed, turning his head away from her but hugged her waist. She chuckled and leaned down, pecking his cheek.
“Don’t be jealous~ I do prefer the real you anyway.”
“Do you?” He looked at her.
“Of course~ You can give me more than a photocard or a fictional, 2D character ever can.”
“You swear?”
She nodded. “Mmhm.”
“Hmph, you’d better.” He pulled her down into his lap and hugged her close. “I don’t want to share your attention with them.”
She laughed. “You’re so funny~”
“But if it really matters to you that much, I’ll try to see if I can get you those photocards.”
She grinned wide. “Yeah? You’d do that for me?”
Sunghoon nodded. “You seem upset you didn’t get them. I don’t want you to be upset.”
She squealed and hugged his neck. “Thank you~ You’re the best~”
“Am I?”
“Of course~”
“Then give me that kiss you owe me. I’m still upset you came in here without giving me one.”
She laughed and cupped his chin in her hands. She kissed him softly and when she pulled back, she grinned. “Satisfied?”
Sunghoon looked at her and shook his head. “No.”
He put one arm around her waist to pull her closer to him and the other on her nape to pull her into a deeper kiss. She smiled against his lips for a moment before wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and kissing back.
He’d have to admit, it did feel a little silly getting jealous over such little things. But when it comes to her, he can’t help it. He wants her attention all the time. She should only look at him and him alone.
Chapter 60: 59; sunoo (vampire hunter au)
Chapter Text
Sunoo groaned, squinting through the pain. He held onto his arm and panted heavily. His injury was throbbing and no amount of pressure on it helped with the pain or the bleeding. It was unlike any other injury he’d ever had. He collapsed to his knees and leaned up against a tree. His vision was getting blurry.
He looked around to see where his mission partner went. He spotted her not far and she had managed to take down the vampire they were hunting by slicing its head off. The moment the vampire’s body turned into ash, she ran over to Sunoo to catch him before he fainted.
The next thing he knew, he was waking up in a room he didn’t recognize. It looked like a room in an inn of some kind. His head throbbed and he felt thirsty. He looked around the room while sitting up slowly. The injury on his arm still throbbed, but it was bandaged up at least. The curtains on the windows were closed.
She appeared at his side with a cup of water and Sunoo immediately drank it. “I’m glad you’re finally awake now… it’s been three days.”
Sunoo’s eyes widened. “Three days?! Ugh…”
He held onto his head and groaned. No wonder he felt so bad. He hadn’t eaten or drunk anything in three days. He could hear his heartbeat in his ears. It was too loud.
“How do you feel,” she asked.
“Like I’ve been hit by a truck. Everything hurts.” Sunoo looked up at her. “Where are we?”
“We’re at an inn in the town we were investigating. I needed to get you somewhere to treat you quickly, especially since…”
“Since what?”
She sighed softly and took Sunoo’s hand. “Listen to me, we can’t go back to headquarters now. Me and you, we have to run.”
“What? Why?”
“Sunoo, you’ve… you’ve turned into a vampire.”
Sunoo stared at her with wide eyes. “What?”
“The vampire we were fighting… It wasn’t its claws that got you in the arm. It bit you.” She picked up the cup she had given Sunoo water in and showed it to him. “It’s… not water. You’re a vampire now.”
Sunoo looked into the cup, finally noticing the liquid was dark red in color. He looked up at her in horror. “W-Wait, so… I… I’m one of them now?”
She nodded. “It’s why I brought you here instead of taking you back to headquarters. If we go back there, they’re going to kill you. I won’t let that happen.”
“B-But it’s dangerous for you. You shouldn’t be around me.”
She shook her head, gripping tightly on Sunoo’s hand. “It’s okay. I know you. I can trust that you won’t hurt me.”
Sunoo looked at the bandage on her arm and looked up at her. “You… You gave me your blood?”
“I can’t just let you out there by yourself. We’ve been partners for the last five years. We trained together. We’re supposed to have each other's backs. I know you’d do the same for me if our roles were switched.”
Sunoo sighed and leaned his forehead against her shoulder. “So then, the heartbeat I’m hearing right now… it’s not mine. It’s yours, isn't it?”
“Most likely. Yours stopped two days ago. I thought I lost you that day.” She squeezed his hand. “I was so happy to see you’ve only turned…”
“But I’m a monster now. You shouldn’t even be near me.”
“And yet, here I am, mere centimeters away from you and you haven’t killed me,” she said.
Sunoo sucked in a breath, his lips brushing over her neck. She had never smelt so good before. It was intoxicating. His body screamed at him to just grab her and drain her of every last drop of her blood.
Sunoo shook his head and pulled away from her. “Not yet. But I want to. You… You should leave.”
“No. I won’t.”
“I don’t want to hurt you.”
“You won’t.”
“How do you know that?”
“Because I trust you.” She moved up onto the bed and straddled Sunoo, pinning his arms to the bed. “You won’t hurt me.”
Sunoo swallowed. The two of them had never been this close before. Suddenly, the need for her blood was quickly replaced with a different kind of desire.
“H-Hey, w-why are you on me like this? G-Get off.”
Sunoo didn’t realize the strength he gained from becoming a vampire until this very moment. He sat up with ease and their positions were flipped. He was on top of her now. She looked up at him, a blush on her cheeks. He heard her heartbeat quicken as they made eye contact. He gulped, his eyes falling to her neck. Sunoo gasped and quickly got off of her, the desire in him continuing to rise.
“What’s wrong?” she asked as she sat up.
“N-Nothing.” He turned away from her and covered his mouth with his hand. He’d had a crush on her for years now, but never acted on it before. She had told him a while ago she wasn’t interested in dating anyone and he respected that. But, now, with all of his senses enhanced, he almost couldn’t hold himself back. He felt like he needed her in every way possible.
“Sunoo, it’s okay. If you’re thirsty, you can—”
“No, I can’t. I don’t want to hurt you.” He shook his head, not wanting to look at her. “I might not be able to stop myself.”
She placed a hand on his shoulder. “You won’t. I trust you.”
Sunoo glanced at her, shaking his head again. “That’s not how I mean. It’s not just your blood I want. It’s… everything. I want you. I’m craving you in every way I’ve been pushing back.”
She blushed again when she realized what he meant and her heartbeat quickened again. Sunoo bit his lip and looked away from her again.
“I want you to leave me. Go back to headquarters and forget about me,” said Sunoo.
“No.” She grabbed Sunoo’s chin to make him look at her as she shook her head. “I won’t. I’m staying here with you.”
“But—”
“It’s okay. I’m here to help you in every way you need.”
Sunoo sucked in a breath and swallowed. “A-Are you sure? What if I really hurt you? Or worse…”
She took both of his hands in hers and moved closer to him. “You won’t.”
Sunoo leaned his forehead against hers and breathed in deeply. “Are you really sure? I don’t want to do anything you don’t want to.”
“If it’s you, I’m okay with anything.”
“O-Okay. Just let me know at any time if you want me to stop,” he whispered before closing the distance between their lips.
Chapter 61: 60; jungwon (arranged marriage/royalty au)
Chapter Text
Jungwon sighed as he stood in front of the mirror. He looked at himself after the servants finished dressing him up for his wedding. He was to wed with a lady from a different kingdom. He didn’t even know her name and felt like he didn’t want to marry her.
There was a different girl in his heart. A girl he used to know when he was young. She’d show up at the palace a lot with her parents while they offered the royal family fruits from their orchards and whenever her parents needed to have meetings with his, they’d play in the garden maze together.
When they became teenagers, they had a very brief relationship. His father found out about it and because she wasn’t someone of status within the kingdom, they were forced to break up. He had expected to be able to still see her afterward when her parents came to offer gifts to them, but she never did. Neither did her parents.
Apparently, after they were forced to break up, she and her family moved out of the kingdom and no one ever heard from them again. It broke his heart to learn this knowing it was because of his father and the parliament that they moved.
Jungwon felt like he could never love another person since then. Even the suitors his father sent his way, he pushed away. None of them were her.
He sighed as the servant placed his crown on his head. At that moment, his friend, Jay walked in. Jay was the son of one of the royal family’s trusted advisors and just about the only constant in Jungwon’s life. Everyone else seemed to have to leave.
“Wow. Never seen you dressed up so fancily before,” Jay said as the servants bowed their heads to leave.
Jay walked over next to him and fixed his jacket. He’s Jungwon’s best man for the wedding. “I feel so stiff in this. Don’t ever get married again.”
Jungwon laughed, rolling his eyes. “I don’t even want to get married right now. What makes you think I’d want to do it again?”
Jay shrugged. “You could be one of those kings with multiple wives. I don’t know.”
Jungwon shook his head. “No. Absolutely not.”
He turned to go to the window that overlooked the kingdom. Usually looking out calmed him down and made him forget about his worries, but not this time. “You think my dad would be mad if I ran away?”
“Oh, I’m sure he’d be pissed if you did. He’s probably hunt the entire kingdom himself to look for you.” Jay went next to him and patted his shoulder. “It’ll be okay. Getting married isn’t a big deal.”
“It is if you don’t have a choice who you’re marrying. At least you’ll get to choose. I don’t have that luxury.” Jungwon brushed off Jay’s hand from his shoulder and sighed.
Jay nodded slowly. “I see. You’re still thinking about that girl.”
“Always, hyung. She… I swear, hyung, if you knew her, you’d agree with me that she’s the only girl for me. She never cared that I was the prince. She really looked at me for who I was. She accepted all my flaws. She… She’s the only one I’ll ever want.”
“I get it. She was your person.”
Jungwon let out a long breath and looked at himself in the mirror again. “I don’t even know my fiancee’s name. Who is she?”
Jay shrugged. “No idea. All we can hope for is that she’s a good person. You at least deserve that much.”
Jungwon nodded slowly. “Yeah… I hope so.”
“Alright, now, pretend like you’re happy. It’s almost time.”
Jungwon stood at the altar, staring at the people in his kingdom who came to attend the wedding. He had never seen this hall so full before though he guessed that when his coronation came around, it’d probably be just as packed.
He straightened up his posture when he saw his bride walking down the aisle. She wore a veil to hide her face and he couldn’t see her face very well. When she made it to the end of the aisle, he held his hand out to her to help her up next to him.
The whole time during the ceremony, Jungwon’s heart clenched. He debated just calling it off, but he knew his father would be livid with him if he did.
When they exchanged rings with each other, Jungwon sighed, accepting the fact that he had to marry a complete stranger. He’d just have to learn to love her as the days go by.
He lifted her veil ready to close out the wedding with a kiss, but he froze when he made eye contact with her. It was her. His first love, the only girl for him in this universe was right here in front of him as his bride.
She smiled at him. “Hi,” she whispered.
Jungwon blinked, still frozen in shock.
“Um, prince Jungwon,” the priest said, trying to get his attention.
Jay cleared his throat loudly and nudged him. “Jungwon, come on.”
Jungwon jumped and looked around. When his attention finally checked back into what was happening, he blinked and shook his head.
“Uh, s-sorry.”
She giggled softly. “It’s okay.”
“You may kiss your bride now, my prince.”
“R-Right.” Jungwon nodded and looked at her.
She smiled and leaned slightly forward for him. He smiled and met her halfway, pressing his lips on hers. He had never felt more happy in his life. She was back and now she’s his wife.
They pulled back while the crowd cheered. She grinned and held his hands happily.
“How… How are you here,” he asked.
“Well, when we left the kingdom to go to another, we were offered to work for a really nice lord and lady. They never had any children but needed to train someone to take over for them. They trained me and my parents and, well, they handed us everything so they could retire to the countryside,” she explained. “We’ve actually been doing business out here for a few years with the king and when he mentioned he was looking for a bride for you, my father was more than happy to offer me.”
“Wait, so my father…”
Right then, the king walked up to them. “I knew how much you loved her, son. It wasn’t my decision to force you two apart. The parliament is very old fashioned. I had no choice. I was surprised when I found out the name they’ve made for themselves. To go from mere farmers to lord and ladies is very impressive. This marriage will be good for the relationship between our kingdom and theirs.” He placed a hand on Jungwon’s shoulder and smiled. “Many more years of happiness to the two of you.”
Jungwon smiled. “Thank you.”
Jay walked up to them when the king moved away and smiled. “Well, it seems in the end, you got what you really wanted, huh?” He turned to her and held out his hand to her. “Nice to finally make your acquaintance. I’m Jay. I’ve only ever heard stories about you.”
She smiled and took his hand. “Yes, nice to meet you too.”
Jay shook her hand and nodded. “Congratulations, you two.”
Jungwon grinned. “Thank you, hyung.”
He nodded and walked away. Jungwon looked at her excitedly and grinned.
“Please tell me this isn’t a dream.”
She smiled and hugged his waist. “This isn’t a dream, Jungwon. It’s real.”
He let out a sigh of relief and hugged her close. “Thank goodness…”
Chapter 62: 61; riki ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
“Riki, my love~” I heard my partner calling out to me. We were getting ready for our wedding reception. They didn’t want to be stuck in their dress any longer, even if they looked amazing in it, and wanted to put something else on.
“Yeah, I’m in here.” I fixed my vest and adjusted my tie when they walked into the room. I spotted them in the mirror and smiled to turn to them. They still wore a white dress, but it was much shorter. They still looked great though.
“I need your help with the zipper on this and then I’m all done,” they said. They walked over to me and turned around so I could help them.
I smirked and took the zipper and zipped it up only halfway.
“All the way up, sir.”
I laughed and zipped it back down instead.
“Hey!” They giggled. “You know, we have a reception to go to. We don’t have time for you to be teasing me like this.”
“Alright, fine~” I zipped their dress up and put my hand on their hip to turn them to me.
They grinned and wrapped their arms around my neck. “Thank you~”
I smiled and bent down to kiss them softly. While we kissed, I teasingly unzipped their dress again and laughed when they gasped. I quickly moved away from them to tease them further and they huffed childishly.
“Mister Nishimura! You come over here and zip it back up for me, now!”
I stood on the other side of the couch in the room and grinned. “No can do, missus Nishimura. If I do, we have to leave this room.”
I noticed a blush spreading over their cheeks at their new name and they quickly turned away from me. Their ears were now turning pink.
I laughed and went back over to them, wrapping my arms around their waist. “Someone’s a bit excited with their new last name, hm?”
“Of… Of course I am. It’s only been a joke before when I would call myself that, but now it’s real.”
I smiled, taking their hand, toying with the ring on their finger. “Yup. Now, you’re stuck with me forever.”
They laughed and took my hand, spreading it out. They put their hand on mine and we admired our wedding bands for a moment. I gave them a peck on their neck making them giggle and then zipped up their dress.
“All done now?” I asked.
“Not quite yet~” They grabbed onto my tie to pull me down into a quick kiss. They pulled back and grinned, wiping off their lipstick from my lip. “Now we can go. We can continue that later.”
I chuckled. “Such a tease. How am I supposed to concentrate on the reception now?”
At the reception, we received many congratulations. It was a fun time. We all laughed and danced and sang with each other. My hyungs embarrassed me with a few stories in front of all our guests. I plan on getting back at them when it’s their turn to get married. It was all good fun, but the after party when it was just us, honestly was so much better.
We all sat around the firepit at the house my family rented out. They were staying in the main house and me and my partner were staying in the cottage for our privacy. We were joined by our partners except for Sunoo hyung and his single ass sitting there with the bottles of champagne and glasses to pour for us.
“So? How does it feel being married now?” Jay hyung asked, nudging me.
I smiled and looked at my partner sitting next to me. “It feels great. It’s exciting to think about where the future could go from here.”
“You know, I can’t believe you got married second out of all of us,” said Jake hyung.
Heeseung hyung laughed. “I was surprised when I received the invitation. I barely even knew their relationship was so serious.”
I chuckled, nodding. “Honestly, took me by surprise too.”
“How did it happen anyway? What made you ask?” Heeseung hyung’s girlfriend asked.
“It’s just… one day, I woke up next to them and thought to myself there’s no way I’m going to find someone better for me. You know, we work. We compliment each other. They put up with me every day and they still love me.”
My partner smiled and leaned their head against my shoulder. “Why wouldn’t I? You’re my person. There’s no one else for me in this world.”
“Looks like we hyungs have to step up our game a bit, huh?” Sunghoon hyung remarked.
Jay hyung snorted and put his arm around his wife. “Not me. I already got my person. It’s only you guys slacking.”
We all shared a laugh and Sunoo hyung finally handed out the champagne to each of us.
“Alright, well,” he said as he held his glass out, “it’s getting late and I’m sure you two would like to share your first night together as a married couple without all of us here, so let’s just make this quick. You two have my full congratulations and I hope you two many, many years of happiness.”
I smiled, my arm wrapping around my partner’s waist. We listened to everyone’s short congratulations speeches first before we all raised our glasses and drank. When we placed down our glasses, Jungwon hyung stood up.
“Right, before we go, I have something to say.”
We all looked at him and he offered his hand to his girlfriend so she could stand with him.
“We’re engaged,” the two of them announced together.
“It’s been about two weeks actually… I just didn’t know when would be a good time to tell everyone,” said Jungwon hyung. “And since we’re all here…”
“Ah! Congratulations!” Heeseung hyung’s girlfriend sprang up from her seat to hug them.
“Oh, damn. I’m so behind,” Jake said. He glanced at his girlfriend who just got up to tell them congratulations along with Sunghoon hyung’s girlfriend. “Time to start looking for a ring.”
Sunghoon hyung cleared his throat. “Wanna go ring shopping together?”
Jake hyung nodded. “Mmhm. Cause at this point, if we don’t stop slacking, Sunoo is going to beat us also.”
Sunoo hyung rolled his eyes, having heard this, and playfully punched both of their shoulders. “Stop it. It’s not like it's a competition. Look, Heeseung hyung is in no rush. You two should follow his example.”
We all offered Jungwon hyung and his (now) fiancee our congratulations and then after cleaning up by the firepit, me and my partner waved them off. When the last of my hyungs left and we were finally alone, my partner took me by the tie and grinned while pulling me to the room.
I laughed following them. “They just left and you’re already raring to go?”
They shrugged. “I’ve been thinking about it since we were getting ready for the reception. And you know me, I just can’t resist you when you’re wearing a suit.”
I chuckled as they pulled me into the room and shut the door behind me. “Sounds like you won’t let me go for the whole night then, hm?”
“Obviously not~”
I smiled as they sat me down on the bed and climbed into my lap. “You know I can’t say no to you. You hold all the power over me.”
They laughed, their arms wrapping around my neck. “As it should be.”
“Your wish is my command, my wife. Just say the word.”
They grinned, a blush finding their cheeks. “Say it again.”
“My wife,” I whispered, leaving a kiss on the crook of their neck.
They cupped my cheeks in their hands and brushed their lips over mine. “My husband,” they whispered back before kissing me.
Chapter 63: 62; jay (school au)
Chapter Text
There’s this girl in my class who’s always so quiet. She’s always sitting at the back of the class, gazing out the window or scribbling away in her sketchbook. The only thing I know about her is her name and that she’s in the art club.
We’re both so different. We’ve never talked to each other, not even during class break when it’s only she and I in the room. She’s always just quietly drawing while I practice on my guitar. So tell me why now that I got a part-time job, she’s here and she has to train me. We have never uttered one word with each other, I’ve barely even heard her speak. Until now.
“Huh? Me? I have to train him?” She looked at our manager confused.
“I don’t have time today to train him. I’m busy with other things. You’ve been here long enough. You know the job. You can do it.”
“W-Wait, but—”
Our manager looked at her watch. “I have to go to a meeting. I’ll be back in about an hour. Good luck, you two.”
She rushed out of the store and my classmate sighed heavily.
“Aw, man,” she grumbled. We glanced at each other and she let out a groan, stomping her foot childishly. “Aw, man…”
I rolled my eyes. “Well, sorry, spending time with me outside of school is such an inconvenience for you.”
“N-No, that’s not it. I just…” She hung her head and sighed. “Nevermind. Come. We have to do floor inventory and restock some things.”
She showed me around pointing out things to me and how to do things, or how she does things to make the job easier. She showed me into the back, making sure I knew how to find everything in the back.
“I think that should be it for now. I’ll be manning the register so, um, yeah. Welcome… to the store, I guess.”
I followed her back to the front and chuckled softly. “That’s honestly the most I’ve ever heard you speak since we’ve been going to school together.”
“I just don’t… have a lot to say. Besides, it’s not like anyone talks to me anyway. Why would I want to talk to them?”
I nodded. “Right. So, why are you working here? In a music shop of all places.”
“My aunt owns the store. I need the extra cash for my art supplies.”
“Makes sense.” I walked around looking at all the instruments carefully, examining each one.
“How about you? Why are you here?”
I shrugged. “Guitars cost money. I need money. Plus, I could use the employee discount. Then if the music club needs anything, I can hook them up.”
She nodded. “Right…”
I picked up one of the sample guitars and plucked at a few strings. “You know, I let you hear me play all the time but I've never seen anything you've drawn. When can I see some of your art? You're always drawing. Can't I see what you've made?”
I looked up at her across the store and thought I saw a blush on her cheeks. She cleared her throat before replying.
“The ones in my sketchbook you see me with everyday are private drawings so hopefully never.” She toyed with something on the counter, her eyes shifting around the store.
“Then I’ll drop by the art club room to see some.”
“Oh, please no.”
“Why not? Embarrassed?”
“N-No, it’s just…it’s not like we’re friends or anything. You really don’t have to.”
I put back the guitar on the stand and walked over to the counter, standing on the customer side. I leaned on the counter and tilted my head at her. “Well, we’re friends from now on. If I’m going to let you hear me play, you have to show me some of your art. Deal?”
I held my hand out to her and waited for her to shake on it. She blinked at me and looked at my hand, then back up at me.
“W-Why though?”
I shrugged. “We can support each other's art. C’mon. What do you say?”
She looked at my hand and exhaled. “Fine…”
She took my hand and we shook on it.
I actually had no expectations for her to hold up her end of the promise until the next school day. I opened up my locker and found a folded up piece of paper. Sunghoon, my friend, peeked over from his locker as I opened up the paper.
“Eh? Did Jongseong get a love letter?”
I laughed, shaking my head. “No. Shut up.”
He raised an eyebrow and looked at it curiously. “It’s a drawing of a cat? What kind of confession is that?”
I rolled my eyes, slid the paper into my pocket, and shut my locker. “It’s not a confession.”
To no surprise, we didn’t talk to each other for the first half of the day. It was around lunchtime and most of our classmates went to the lunchroom or to the roof with their friends. Sunghoon had went off somewhere, probably getting confessed to for the millionth time this school year.
I glanced back at her and she was sitting in her seat, quietly eating her lunch. I grabbed my lunch, walked over to her taking the empty seat in front of her and faced toward her.
“Hey,” I said as I put my lunch down in front of me.
She flinched a little and looked up at me with wide eyes. “Uh, h-hey.”
“I, uh, got your picture.” I slipped it out of my pocket and showed it to her. “You’re pretty good at this.”
“Yeah, well… it took a lot of practice.”
“Who’s the cat? Is it yours?”
“No. My sister’s. She sends me photos of her cat all the time and I’m absolutely obsessed with him.”
I chuckled and looked at the drawing again. “I can see why. He’s very cute.”
I glanced at her sketchbook which she had closed and pointed at it. “What are you working on today?”
She smiled, shaking her head. “This is the secret sketchbook. You can’t look.”
“Aw, c’mon. Not even a little peek.”
She shook her head again. “Nope. It has my deepest, darkest secrets in it. No one’s allowed to look.”
I laughed, nodding. “Alright, alright. I won’t look, but it’s so tempting.”
I teased her by reaching my hand for it but she moved it away and slid it into her desk. I chuckled. “Damn. You caught me.”
She laughed. “What about you? You not going to play today?”
“Not today. I need to get it tuned. Tomorrow, I will. I’ve been learning a song.”
“Oh~ Great. I’ll look forward to hearing it then.”
Sunghoon huffed as he entered the classroom again and turned to where he thought I was by my desk and paused. He glanced around to see me sitting at her desk and frowned. “What are you doing over there?”
“We’re having our lunch together. Why?”
“Oh, good. Let me join you.” He walked over and pulled up a chair next to us, plopping down his lunchbox with ours. “Next time, tell me to not answer any more confession letters. I cannot take it anymore.”
I let out a laugh. “I’ve been telling you, bro. You haven’t listened.”
I glanced over at her to see her, avoiding looking at Sunghoon. She seemed tense all of a sudden. Her hair was blocking her face but I’m willing to bet she was blushing. Lots of girls had a crush on Sunghoon so I’m not surprised if she’s one of them.
“By the way, since when did you two become friends?” Sunghoon asked, opening his lunchbox. “Last week, you two didn’t even look at each other. Even I interacted with her more than you.”
“We work together,” I replied. “Her aunt owns the music shop I got a job at.”
“Ah, well, any friend of Jongseong is a friend of mine. Nice to finally… exchange some words with you.”
She looked at him and bowed her head. “Y-Yeah…”
“The art class need another live model? I’m available.”
She shook her head. “Uh, n-no. Not right now.”
“Live model?” I questioned.
“The calligraphy club room is next to theirs and they needed a model.” Sunghoon shrugged. “Their club head came to ask if anyone was available so I took it. It was fun actually. You know, maybe you should try it.”
I shook my head. “Nah… I don’t think I’d be a good model.”
“All you gotta do is sit there.”
“I don’t know…”
“You could bring your guitar and pose with it,” she said. “You could even play if you want. Drawing a live model with a prop would be good practice.”
“Well… maybe.”
“I’ll just have to ask to see when our next live model session will be. It’ll be fun.”
I sighed and nodded. “Alright. I guess so.”
She smiled. “Great~”
Sunghoon stared at her in shock. When she finally realized he was staring at her, she flushed and looked away from him.
“I think that’s the most I’ve ever heard her talk. You know, outside of reading during class…”
I chuckled, shaking my head.
Over the next few weeks, the three of us grew a lot closer, she even started leaving Sunghoon some pictures in his locker as well when he asked. She had finally opened up more to us and even began talking in class more.
The day after I stepped in as the art club's live model, she put the picture in my locker. I looked at it and smiled. She really is a great artist. Sunghoon looked over my shoulder at the picture and his eyebrows raised.
“Wow, it looks exactly like you. She’s really improved since she did mine.” Sunghoon showed me his picture from her. I guess she finally gave him the picture she did of him. “I mean, it looks like me, of course, but yours… It’s like she took a photo of you. Or has she been practicing?”
I rolled my eyes. “No way. I think she’s just really good at drawing.”
Later, at lunchtime, I had to go talk with the teacher and left them in the classroom. It’s now become our routine to eat at her desk together. I’ve gotten quite used to it.
I walked back to the classroom after and found the two of them laughing with each other. I felt an odd twist in my chest. Sunghoon usually never got too close with the girls in our classroom so seeing him laughing with her… especially her… I oddly felt jealous. Since I’ve gotten closer to her, I’ve noticed that I’ve started developing feelings for her. I’ve tried to push them away knowing she liked Sunghoon and not me, but it’s been getting harder to ignore.
I heard her yell and Sunghoon laughed, letting out a happy, victorious yell.
“Nice! See? You have to do it!”
“No way,” she said. “I can’t!”
“Yes you can and you will,” Sunghoon said. “We played rock, paper, scissors and you lost. You have to.”
“No! I really can’t.”
“Yes! You have to! If you don’t, you… you owe me money because then I’d have to keep it a secret.”
“Ugh, Sunghoon, please… I can’t.”
“You have to.”
She sighed heavily. “Ugh… Fine! Fine…”
“Do you need to practice?”
“No! And even if I did, I wouldn’t practice with you.”
I frowned. What the heck are they talking about?
I entered the classroom, acting like I wasn’t eavesdropping on them and Sunghoon faked a yawn.
“Hoo, I’m tired. Think I’m going to go to the nurse’s room for a bit.” He stood up off the chair, but she caught his arm to stop him.
They were whispering to each other so I couldn’t hear what they were saying.
“Why are you guys acting so weird?”
Sunghoon shook his head. “Nothing. Anyway, you two can find me at the nurse’s room. Bye.”
He shook her off of his arm and quickly left the classroom.
“Okay?” I walked over to her desk and sat down. “What were you two whispering about?”
She looked at me and sighed. “I… I have to tell you something.”
I paused. What was she about to say right now? Is she and Sunghoon dating now? Is that why they were being all weird? Was all of that before I walked into the classroom about who would be the one to tell me?
“So, um…” She looked like she was struggling to find the words and then she just gave up. She pulled out her private sketchbook from her desk and handed it over to me. “Just… t-take a look.”
I frowned. “Seriously?”
She nodded. I flipped open the cover and looked at her to see her reaction. She was avoiding looking at me. I flipped through the pages, careful to not tear each page and eventually, I got to the point where all of the pictures in there were of just… me.
I looked up at her when I flipped the last one to an empty page. “Um…”
She blushed and took the sketchbook away from me. “Well, now you know my deepest, darkest secret… I… I like you.”
“Me? You like… me?”
She nodded. “It’s been… a while actually. Months… maybe even since last year, I don’t know.”
“S-So it’s me you like? Not… Not Sunghoon?”
She shook her head. “Not Sunghoon. It’s you.”
I let out a sigh of relief and clutched my chest. “Really?”
She nodded again. “Really. You… You don’t have to give me any answer or anything. It’s fine if you don’t feel the same way.”
“Since when did Sunghoon know about this?”
“About… two days ago? He caught me finishing up the last drawing in there. He just really wanted me to tell you for some reason.”
I shook my head. “Not just for some reason. I have feelings for you too and he knows that. He’s trying to play Cupid right now.”
A blush found her cheeks and she hid behind her sketchbook. “O-Oh. I see… S-Since when?”
“As we got closer, my feelings just developed. I thought you liked Sunghoon so I never… I never wanted to tell you.”
“Why did you think I liked him?”
“All the other girls like him. I just assumed you did too. I’m not exactly anyone’s choice.”
She put her sketchbook down and reached across her desk to grab my hand. “That’s not true. You’re my choice, aren’t you?”
I cracked a smile and looked at her hand. “Yeah, I guess I am. For once.”
“Just kiss already! Oop—” We heard Sunghoon’s voice from the hallway. Guess he didn’t leave for the nurse’s after all.
She laughed. “Why are you still here?!”
He stuck his body into the classroom through the window. “Insurance. Just making sure you two finally confess. Jongseong needs to at least have one girlfriend before we graduate.”
I rolled my eyes. “I don’t need one before I graduate.”
“Okay, but you want this one, don’t you?”
I glanced at her and smiled when she blushed. We looked away from each other quickly.
“So are you guys gonna kiss or—”
“If we were, we wouldn’t do it in front of you, byuntae! Get out of here!” She giggled.
“Fine, fine. But when I come back, you two better be a couple.” Sunghoon finally left, his footsteps fading away down the hall.
We looked at each other and laughed. I looked at our hands and noticed she was still holding mine. I shifted my hand so I was the one holding her hand and lifted it up. She looked at me with a smile and I looked her straight in the eyes.
“Do you want to be my girlfriend?” I asked.
She blushed and nodded shyly. “Sure, I’ll be your girlfriend.”
I couldn’t help the smile on my face and took her hand, placing a soft kiss on her palm. “Great.”
She laughed softly. “Is that going to be the kiss we tell Sunghoon about?”
“Not unless you actually want to kiss.”
She opened her mouth as if to reply but the school bell rang.
“I guess not,” I said and kissed the back of her hand. “We can talk about it later.”
“Okay, boyfriend~” She grinned.
I laughed and went back to my seat before the other students began to come back in. I put my hand on my chest and smiled. She’s my girlfriend now. I’ve never felt happier in my life.
Chapter 64: 63; riki (noona/dating pt2)
Chapter Text
For the first time since we got together, I’m taking her with me to Japan. We’ve been together six months now, nearly seven. I’m kinda nervous though. This is the first time I’m ever bringing a girl over to meet my family. They had never met her before, even if noona and I have been friends for a bit, but this time there’s a little bit of pressure since she’s my girlfriend now. I hope they like her…
Honestly, I never thought I’d ever feel like this before, but she makes me so happy. I asked her out on a whim because I couldn’t handle my budding feelings for her at the time and I just fell more in love with her as the days went on.
We walked out of the airport and hopped into a taxi. She was clinging to me and excitedly looking around. I can’t help but find her cute in this moment. She always says I’m the cute one, but has she met herself? I can barely handle how cute she is sometimes.
“Are you excited,” I asked her, taking her hand in mine. I like how small her hand is. It fits so perfectly in mine.
She looked at me with a grin on her face. “It’s my first time here with you, of course I am~ You’ll have to show me all the good places and some of the places from your childhood~”
I nodded, rubbing the back of her hand with my thumb. “Okay. But don’t forget we need to meet my family first.”
She pouted cutely and nodded. “I know. I’m a little nervous. Do you think they’ll like me?”
I cracked a smile and ran my thumb over her pout before I pecked her lips. “If they don’t, well, too bad for them. I’m not planning on breaking up with you any time soon.”
She giggled and playfully hit my arm.
I laughed. “Don’t worry. They’ll like you.”
She laid her head against my shoulder and hugged my arm. “We should get them a gift before we get there. What do you think?”
“Sure. We’ll stop somewhere.”
After we picked up a gift for my family and finally made it to their place, I helped her out of the taxi and grabbed our bags. She looked at me nervously, gripping tightly onto the gift bag for them. I laughed and kissed the side of her head.
“Let’s go in, noona~”
She nodded, biting her lip and we headed inside. We were immediately greeted by the loud squealing of both of my sisters.
“Ah! They’re here! Mom! She’s here!”
Noona bowed her head. “H-Hello.”
“Bye! We’re stealing her, Riki!”
They wrapped their arms around hers and dragged her away. I laughed as she looked back at me surprised.
“Be careful with her,” I called out to them.
My mom laughed, wiping her hands on the apron she wore before giving me a hug. “They’ve been excited all day. They just couldn’t wait until she got here.”
“Yeah, I know. My phone kept going off since I woke up this morning.” I stepped inside with our bags.
Mom led me to the room we’d be staying in and I set down our bags.
“Just relax for now. You can introduce her to me later when they’ve released her as their hostage,” my mom joked.
I laughed. “I might have to rescue her from them very soon.”
Mom patted my shoulder and laughed. “Well, when you do, you’ll know where to find me. Or it can just wait until dinner when your dad comes home.”
I nodded. “I’ll probably wait until then.”
“Okay, sure~ I’ll be in the kitchen if you need me.”
I followed mom out of the room and went off to find my girlfriend. Her Japanese is still very rusty and knowing how quickly my sisters can talk when they’re excited, she’s probably struggling right now.
I leaned against the doorframe and crossed my arms when I found them. As expected, noona was looking at them with a polite smile on her face, but her eyes showed how confused and nervous she was. She looked up at me with pleading eyes to save her.
I chuckled and walked into the room, holding my hand out for her. “Can I have my girlfriend back now?”
“No!” My older sister shouted and smacked my hand away. “She’s ours now.”
I rolled my eyes. “She barely can understand you, especially with your rambling. Just let us relax for now. You have the next four days we’ll be here to get to know her more.”
I reached my hand out for noona and she quickly took my hand, standing up. “See? She’d rather hang out with me anyway.”
I stuck out my tongue to them and dragged her away with me. I heard them whine but luckily they didn't follow after us to take her from me again. I took her to the room and shut the door behind her. She exhaled heavily, clutching her chest and sat down on the edge of the bed.
“Thank you.” She pouted. “I could barely keep up with what they were saying. I think I caught that they were telling me stories about you, but I didn’t understand it all.”
“Good. They were probably trying to tell you something embarrassing anyway.”
I went over to her and gently took her by the chin, making her look up at me. I observed her for a moment as she blinked up at me. A smile suddenly grew on her face. I think she might have caught on already.
“Were you worried about me?” She asked in a teasing tone. “Was I gone from your side too long?”
I nodded and leaned down, touching our foreheads together. “You were.”
She laughed and wrapped her arms around my waist. “Aw~ My poor clingy baby~ I’m here. So, what now?”
I smirked and hooked my arms under hers, snatching her up into a hug. She giggled, her arms wrapping tightly around me as I lifted her up onto the bed. I laid her down carefully, leaning my head into the crook of her neck.
“Let’s sleep for now,” I said, nuzzling against her neck.
She laughed and tapped my back. “Okay~”
I smiled, closing my eyes and listened to her hum softly. It’s always so relaxing to be in her arms. Her hugs are always so warm and I could feel her heartbeat. I probably would have fallen asleep right then and there if I didn’t feel her heartbeat suddenly quicken.
“Riki,” she said softly.
“Hm?” I didn’t look up at her until she cupped my cheek to make me look at her.
She smiled at me. “I love you~”
I couldn’t help the smile on my face when she said it and felt my heart skip a beat. She giggled softly. It's likely she felt that.
“You don’t have to say it back. I just want you to know.”
I laughed. So, she’s copying when I told her for the first time. “I didn’t quite catch that, noona. You might have to say it again,” I said, jokingly.
She grinned and pulled me closer while brushing her lips over mine. “I love you,” she whispered.
“I love you, too,” I whispered back and pressed our lips together.
I moved in closer to her, my hand hooking under her leg to lift it out of my way. I just wanted to get as close as I could to her without pushing the current boundaries we had set for our relationship. My mind and body screamed for more of her, I almost couldn't take it. I traveled my kisses from her lips to her neck and she let out the cutest sound I'd ever heard out of her. And then…
“Mom! They’re making babies!” I heard my sister shout from outside the room. Damn… Way to ruin the mood, honestly. Ugh.
“Shut up! No, we’re not!” I shouted back. “Leave us alone!” I heard noona laugh and turned my attention back at her. “Sorry…”
She shook her head, her face flushed. “It’s okay. I’m not too worried about it. It’s just… you know, if we were to do it for the first time, I certainly wouldn’t do it while your whole family is around. I’m not that bold.”
“If I make you more obsessed with me, that’ll change in no time.”
She laughed and hit my arm playfully. “Riki! My goodness, why are you suddenly like this? What happened to my cutie from before?”
I laughed and smirked playfully. “Don’t you know? It’s all a part of my evil, diabolical plan to keep you with me forever. I act cute at first to draw you in and then slowly you get to see the real me that you'll definitely never want to leave.”
She giggled as I tucked my arm under her head, pulling her into a deep kiss. She had her hand on my cheek and I felt her smile against my lips. All these little things she does really drive me crazy. She's really just so cute.
Chapter 65: 64; sunghoon ("can you zip me up")
Chapter Text
My partner whined as they crossed their arms over their chest. “You don’t like this one either?”
I’ve been watching them try on different dresses for Jake’s engagement party that we have to attend.
“I liked everything you put on,” I said.
They pouted and slipped out of the dress. “No, you didn’t. I can see it on your face.” They tossed it to the side and crossed their arms, turning their back to me. They were only in their undergarments and I just couldn’t help myself, letting my eyes travel down their body. “I might as well turn up naked if you don’t like anything I’m putting on.”
I laughed and walked over to them. I wrapped my arms around their waist and pecked their cheek. “Can’t have you doing that. Only I’m allowed to see you like that. I’d rather you turn up in one of my suits than naked.”
They giggled softly. “Oh, could I? I bet I’d look better in it than you do.”
“Hardly, beautiful. It won’t fit you.” I gently turned their head so they could look at me and kissed them softly. “I think I have an idea what you could use though.”
“What would that be? I’ve practically tried on all my nice dresses.”
“Not all of them.” I pulled away from them and went over to my side of the closet. I grabbed a dress box I had hidden away from them and handed it over. “Here.”
They took the box and I could tell they were trying to keep back a smile. They like to act like they don’t care for gifts when I give it to them, but I know they love it. Usually after I give them something, they’re using it constantly.
They opened it up and suddenly, they couldn’t hold back their smile. They squealed happily, pulling it out of the box and held it against their chest. “No way! How did you know I was looking into getting this dress?!”
“I saw you looking at it that time we went out on a date and then I noticed you looked for it on their website. You don’t do that often when you see things you like so I figured you must have really wanted it.”
They squealed again and hugged me. “Thank you~! Let me put this on now~”
They slid into the dress and giggled happily as they looked at their reflection in the mirror. They grinned, fixing the sleeves of the dress and I went over to them to hug their waist.
“Do you like it?” I asked them while brushing their hair from their shoulder to give it a kiss.
“Like it? I love it!” They turned and threw their arms around my neck, giving me a kiss.
I wrapped my arms around their waist to kiss them back. They must have been really thankful for the dress because they deepened the kiss and it seemed like they had no intention of letting me go. Not that I didn’t mind that, but we have a party to go to. I pulled back, albeit reluctantly, and laughed, wiping at their smudged lipstick.
“Looks like you’ll have to fix that before we go.”
They chuckled and turned to look in the mirror at the damage. “That’s okay. I wasn’t fully finished anyway. You need to get ready also anyway.”
I nodded. “Take your time.”
“Just do me a favor and zip me up first, then I can finish up getting ready.”
They moved their hair away from their back and I carefully did up the zipper. “There.”
“Thank you~ Now, go on and make yourself look handsome.”
I laughed. “I’m always handsome. What are you talking about?”
They laughed and pecked my cheek. “You know what I mean. Just don’t look too handsome or I swear we won’t leave today. I already have to thank you properly later for the dress.”
I smirked and leaned down, pressing my forehead against theirs. “I could always just tell Jake we can’t make it and you could thank me now.”
They giggled, shaking their head. “No. Jaeyun oppa isn’t the one I’m worried about. His fiancee might get mad at me if I don’t show up. She needs her bestie to gossip with. I mean, the other girls will be there too, but we rarely ever get to hang out with all of us. Besides, I do need all the deets on the baby coming~”
I smiled, nodding. “Mm, that baby’s quite the hot topic lately, huh? I know Heeseung hyung can barely stop talking about it also.”
“It’s very exciting that’s why~” They grinned, heading over to their vanity. “Now, you sir, need to get ready.”
“I would, but I can’t stop thinking about how beautiful my wife looks in their new dress,” I mused as I walked over to them and leaned over them, my arms draped over their shoulders.
They laughed and looked up at me. “Aigoo~ My husband can’t concentrate, huh?”
I chuckled and pecked their lips. “Not at all.”
They smiled. “Let me finish up my makeup first and then I’ll help you change. Just pick out what you’re going to use.”
“I can do that at least.”
My partner laughed and cupped my cheek in their hand and pecked my lips. “Good boy~ Now, off you go. I shouldn’t take long.”
“Okay. Don’t take too long or I might miss you.”
They giggled. “Silly~”
I smiled and gave them another peck on the lips.
Ugh, I just love them so much.
Chapter 66: 65; jungwon (post-breakup w/ baby pt2)
Chapter Text
After several months of meetups with his ex and Jaehyun, he had actually gotten the hang of fatherhood. Sort of. He’d been around small kids before, but Jaehyun was still just a baby. And changing his diaper was… well, Jungwon would rather not talk about it.
Today, they were coming over to the dorm so they could plan Jaehyun’s first birthday. It was a big deal and Jungwon had called his mom several times for ideas and for help. Eventually, she stopped answering him because of how frequently he was calling and he got a little stressed. He even spammed the group chat so hard, his members started to ignore him.
He was the only one at the dorm at the moment because of this meetup and each second that ticked by drove him crazy. He wanted to see them. He wanted to see Jaehyun and her, most of all. He’d be lying if he said hanging out with her again like this so frequently rekindled something in him. It started to feel like how it used to again.
Every time she smiled or laughed, his heart would flutter. When she touched him, his stomach would get butterflies. And when she was away, he’d miss her. A lot. Though he could never admit it to her. It was already hard when they had to break up because of how busy he was getting.
The doorbell rang and he practically ran to answer it. He opened the door and grinned when he was greeted by Jaehyun’s smiling face and giggle. She laughed when he reached out for him and handed Jaehyun over.
Jungwon grinned, holding him carefully, and gave him a peck on the cheek. “Hi.”
“Hi~ You know, he was excited to see the building when we pulled up. Even more so when we stepped off the elevator.” She stepped inside and pinched Jaehyun’s cheek. “You were pretty excited to see your appa, weren’t you~?”
Jaehyun cooed and hid his face against Jungwon’s shoulder. She grinned and slid off her shoes.
“Now, Jungwon, your mom and your members told me you’re stressing over the party?”
“Hm? Who? Me? No…” Jungwon pursed his lips and followed her into the apartment. She raised an eyebrow and glanced at him. “Maybe a little…”
She laughed and patted his shoulder. “Don’t worry. My mom helped me plan most of it. She loves planning parties and she has a whole binder. We just have to pick a theme and decide on the catering.”
Jungwon nodded and glanced at her hand on his shoulder. The butterflies again.
She placed down the bags she had, one Jaehyun’s and the other a regular backpack, and sat on the floor by the coffee table. Jungwon joined her and held Jaehyun in his lap. She pulled out a binder from the backpack and Jungwon’s eyes widened.
“Eh? What’s this?”
“My mom’s binder.”
“Why is it so big?”
She chuckled. “I asked her the same thing. Apparently, she planned out every type of party we would have to throw for Jaehyun. All the way down to his graduation… from college. I had to stop her before she started planning for his wedding and his baby’s baby shower.”
Jungwon laughed. “Ah, she’s very prepared, huh?”
She nodded. “She’s even planned her own funeral. I’m scared to find out if she has mine planned as well.” She flipped open the binder to the first birthday section. “Here’s some of her suggestions. She’s leaning towards this one here, but I think I like this one. What do you think? Or did your mom give you any ideas? I’m open to anything.”
She pointed to each one and Jungwon glanced over them carefully.
“Well… I think either of them is good. I wish we could ask Jaehyun what he thinks.”
She chuckled and looked at their baby. “Well, I think as long as we have his favorite characters and his favorite color around, I doubt he’d really care.”
“Who are some of his favorite characters?” Jungwon asked. They had never really spent much time watching anything when they hung out so he didn’t know what Jaehyun liked.
A smile slowly grew on her face and she laughed. “Oh, you know, the usual. Like Pororo… and Tayo.”
“Please, tell me you didn’t show him the music videos.”
“I showed him the music videos.”
“Ugh, come on… Those are so embarrassing now.”
“No, they’re so cute! They’re not embarrassing. And Jaehyun loves them. He dances along to the songs and it’s really the cutest thing. He gets so excited when he hears them come on.”
Jungwon covered his face and sighed. “You didn’t show him the Baby Shark one, did you?”
“Oh, I did. And he’s seen the movie also. He really just prefers Tayo.”
Jungwon looked down at Jaehyun in his lap and nodded. “Okay…”
“You wanna see him dance? I promise. It’s really just the cutest.”
“I… I guess. But don’t expect me to dance with him. I don’t remember it.”
“That’s okay. He’ll dance it for you.” She turned on the TV and searched for the song. Right before she pressed play, Jaehyun let out a squeal and pointed at the screen. He used Jungwon’s knee to stand up and grabbed onto the table to steady himself.
She laughed and played the video. Immediately, Jaehyun started bouncing along to the song. Jungwon chuckled, keeping his hand on Jaehyun’s side just in case he’d fall and glanced over to his ex. She had taken a photo of them and grinned.
“Look at how happy he is.” She showed Jungwon the photo with a grin on her face. At that moment, a text came through. Jungwon didn’t catch the name but managed to see the message: “Hey ❤️ What are you doing?”
She pulled her phone away from him and hummed happily. “Mom is going to love this photo.”
Jungwon blinked. Suddenly, the warm, fuzzy feeling in his chest disappeared. Who texted her and why was there a heart in the message? “H-Hey, so, you know, I never asked, but I’m curious now.”
“What’s that?” she asked after putting down her phone. Jungwon wondered if she replied to that person who sent the message.
“Um, are you currently seeing anyone?”
She shook her head. “No. My free time goes all to Jaehyun so I can’t really date.”
“Any talking phase maybe?”
“Well, not really, but I am talking with someone. He works at the daycare I have Jaehyun at for when I need to go to work. We only just started texting about a month ago, but I don’t know if I’m really ready for anything yet. Why do you ask?”
“No. Just wondering.” Jungwon gently pulled Jaehyun back into his lap and let the baby cling onto his fingers. “It’s just I don’t want your partner to really hinder anything in me seeing you… and Jaehyun. I like spending my free time with the two of you and, you know, not to be selfish or anything, but I wouldn’t want someone to get in the way of that.”
She nodded slowly. “Yeah, I get it. Although, even if I were dating him, I don’t think he’d get in the way of that. He’s pretty understanding and all, but…”
“But?” Jungwon looked up at her.
She smiled and shook her head. “No. Nothing. It’s just like I said earlier. I’m not really looking. I think I’m at the point in my life where I just want to focus on me and my baby and if love happens to find me, I’ll accept it. They just have to understand that Jaehyun will always come first.” She reached over and playfully poked her son’s dimple. “And if he wants to see you, they can’t stop that from happening. He’s grown quite attached to you. He likes hearing your voice and sometimes I have to play him one of your lives or something just to get him to sleep.”
Jungwon chuckled and looked down at the baby in his lap. “Is that right?”
Jaehyun cooed and reached up to touch Jungwon’s face. He smiled and gave Jaehyun a peck on the forehead. It almost made him forget about the guy she was texting until her phone chimed. The message read: “Do you want to meet up tonight?”
She glanced at her phone and picked it up to reply. She stared at her phone for a bit and then didn’t reply. She closed her phone and placed it back down. “Alright. Let’s finish up the planning for the party.”
When they finally finished the party planning, the door beeped. “I’m back,” rang Sunoo’s voice as he walked in. “Ah~ Jaehyun’s still here~”
He clapped his hands excitedly and skipped over happily. Jaehyun squealed and raised his hands up to him. Sunoo grinned and picked him up carefully.
“Hello, cutie~” He gave Jaehyun’s cheeks kisses and waved to her. “Hi. How much longer are you two staying?”
“Oh, well, we just finished up planning his party, so we might leave soon.”
“No! Stay longer! Stay for dinner or something. Please! I want to spend more time with him.”
She chuckled and looked at her son. “I guess so. It’s not like I have anything planned for tonight anyway.”
“Great! He’ll be with me in my room then~” Sunoo grinned and walked off, taking Jaehyun with him.
Jungwon laughed and shook his head. “Aigoo. He got kidnapped.”
She giggled. “It’s okay. Jaehyun really likes Sunoo oppa the most out of your members. Probably because he gives him the most attention and plays with him.” She stretched out her back and got up from the floor, relaxing on the couch. “Gives us a bit of a break also.”
Jungwon nodded and got up on the couch as well. “S-So, um, look, I know it’s really none of my business, but I saw those texts you got earlier. You know, with the heart and asking you to meet up tonight…”
“Ah, look at you. As jealous as ever, I see,” she joked.
“N-No, I just… I mean, yeah, a little bit… You don’t have to stay here tonight. You can go out if you want. If anything, you can leave Jaehyun with us and go.”
She laughed and shook her head. “No. I’m quite okay staying here. Me and him, we’re really not… anything. He’s been trying to flirt for a while, but I’m really not that interested. I mean, Jaehyun loves him at the daycare and all and he’s great with kids. He’s really sweet but…”
“But what?”
She looked over at Jungwon and went to shake her head, but stopped herself. “But… other than the fact that I’m not looking for a relationship, I just don’t think anyone could compare.”
“To who?”
“To you. You weren’t my first boyfriend, but you definitely were my first love. I… just haven’t been able to forget you. No matter what I did or who I was with or who I talked to. They’re just not you .”
Jungwon let out a breath and stared at her. “Really?”
She looked away from him and nodded. “Maybe the timing was off for us last time and I don’t know if the timing will ever line up for us again since you’re so busy, but you deserve to know this, at least.”
“We… could try.” Jungwon reached over to take her hand and grabbed it tightly. “I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you either and it feels like my feelings for you have come back since we get to hangout with each other again.”
She smiled softly and put her other hand on his. “Let’s just wait a little while longer before we try. I really want the timing to be right for us. Right now, I’m not sure it is.”
“But—”
“I don’t want to force anything, Jungwon. What we could be feeling is just longing for what we used to be. I want us to be really sure before jumping back into it. I don’t want Jaehyun to get hurt if we end up breaking up again.”
Jungwon nodded slowly and looked at their hands. “Right. Yeah, I get it. This really does affect him also, doesn’t it?”
She cupped his cheek and tilted his head up. “Maybe we’ll see in a couple of months or a year. By then, we’ll probably be sure, don’t you think?”
Jungwon only nodded and studied her face. The problem was he was definitely sure now , but she was right. There’s a lot to consider now with Jaehyun involved. He let his eyes drop to her mouth and, man, did he want to kiss her so bad. He tore his gaze away from her and sat up straight when Sunoo came out of his room.
“Someone needs a diaper change.” Sunoo scrunched up his nose and handed Jaehyun back to Jungwon. He held his nose and stared at Jaehyun who only giggled. “Mm… just the thought of having to change a diaper is making me rethink having kids.”
He held his nose and ran off back to his room. She laughed when Jungwon made a face at the smell as well.
“Well, time to change his diaper, appa,” she mused, tapping Jungwon’s shoulder.
“How much longer until we can potty train him?” Jungwon grumbled, sitting back down on the floor to change him.
“When he walks better, we probably can. But come on, it’s not that bad.”
The door beeped and Jake walked in. “I’m ba—” He froze at the entrance and shook his head. “Nope. I’m leaving again. I’ll be with the others.”
Jungwon looked up at her as she laughed. “Not that bad, huh?”
“Oh, you guys are just so dramatic. Now hurry up and change it.”
Jungwon sighed and laid Jaehyun down on the changing pad. The baby giggled and kicked his legs. “You know, you’re cute, but stinky. How can something so tiny make such a big stink?”
Chapter 67: 66; heeseung (getting caught watching a fancam)
Chapter Text
Heeseung folded his arms over his chest and stared at his girlfriend’s phone with a frown. She had been so focused on the screen so much, she didn’t notice he came back from the bathroom already. He had been standing there for a good five minutes and watched her search for and click on a fancam for Sunghoon.
Could you believe it? Sunghoon . And not him. When the fancam finished, she even replayed the video.
Heeseung rolled his eyes and leaned over the couch by her ear. “What are you watching?”
She jumped and quickly clutched her phone to her chest, hiding it from his view. “N-Nothing~ Come on, sit down so we can finish the movie.”
Heeseung sat down on the couch next to her. She played the movie again and grinned, tucking herself against his side. She was really trying to play innocent.
Heeseung could barely concentrate on watching the movie anymore and kept glancing over to her phone. She had placed it on the couch next to her, screenside down.
“Hey, can I see your phone,” he asked.
“Huh? Why?” She looked up at him, her hand covering her phone.
“I just wanna see what you were watching.”
“It was nothing.”
“If it was nothing, you wouldn’t have jumped so hard when you heard me.”
She pursed her lips and tried to discreetly hide her phone in her pocket. “Uh, well, it definitely wasn’t nothing, but…”
Heeseung raised an eyebrow. “But?”
“You wouldn’t be interested in what I was watching anyway.”
“Are you sure you want to be lying to me like this, doll?” His voice lowered as he spoke and they locked eyes with each other.
“W-What do you mean?” A blush was creeping up her neck and slowly her ears started turning pink.
Heeseung let out a sigh and held out his hand. “Phone, please. While I’m still being nice.”
She pouted and placed her phone in his hand. “Hmph. So unfair.”
Heeseung snickered and unlocked her phone. “I wouldn’t have to be so firm with you if you weren’t so bratty in the first place.”
She crossed her arms. “Why are you complaining? You like it.”
“I definitely do, but what I don’t like,” he said and showed her the phone on the paused video of Sunghoon, “is you watching videos of anyone but me. Not only were you watching this, you searched it up and replayed the video. Are you trying to get me to punish you?”
“N-No, I just…” She struggled to find the words and slowly, her eyes widened in realization. “Wait, you already knew?”
“I did, yeah. I wanted to see what you were going to say.” Heeseung closed out of the video and placed her phone down on the table in front of them. “Since it seems you’d rather lie to me about it than just tell me, I’m going to have to get creative. I mean, first things first, you’re banned from watching any other man but me now.”
She pouted and nodded. “Okay…”
“I’ll think of a punishment later. Maybe when the movie is over.” Heeseung turned his attention back to the movie and put his arm around her.
She huffed and snuggled against his side. “Meanie…”
Heeseung chuckled and lifted her chin to kiss her pout. “You should have just told me the truth from the beginning. I wouldn’t have been mad. Well, maybe a little, but not much. Though, knowing you, you did it on purpose. You want that punishment, don’t you?”
She failed at keeping back her smile. “Jealousy just looks so hot on you. I couldn’t resist teasing you a little.”
He laughed and nodded. “I see. Well, all I’ll say is then… good luck with your punishment, darling. You probably won’t like it.”
“Nothing can be as bad as last time…”
Heeseung smirked. “We’ll just have to see about that, won’t we?”
Chapter 68: 67; jake (royalty au)
Chapter Text
The princess let out a long sigh as she was let into the study room where her guest was waiting for her. Jake, the nephew of a Lord, has been her best friend since their youth. The two of them were practically raised together. He was standing by the bookshelf, browsing the selection of books to see if something changed for once. It didn’t.
“Does anyone even read these books,” he asked, pulling one off the shelf. He opened it to find it a history book of their kingdom. He snapped it closed and slid it back on the shelf. He knew enough about the history.
The princess slumped onto the couch and shook her head. “Did you really come here to discuss our poor choice of books?”
“Not at all. I’ve just never seen the book selection in here change at all since we were kids.”
“This is just a study after all. The real selection is over in the library. Why would the books in here need to change anyway?”
Jake shrugged. “For something new? Anyway, my uncle sent me with a letter for you.”
“For me?”
Jake pulled the letter from his chest pocket and handed it over to her. “He heard you’re looking for a suitor and thought to compile a list of potential candidates.”
She huffed and opened the letter, scanning the names carefully. “As long as these are better than the ones my aunt keeps picking for me. Even my grandmother made a decent choice in comparison to her.”
Jake laughed. “It cannot be that bad.”
She looked up at her friend from behind the letter. “Oh, it can’t? One of them was fifteen. One of them didn’t even speak our language, he understood nothing I told him all night. And the last one was so full of himself, I swear he’s Narcissus reincarnated.”
Jake nodded slowly, folding his hands together. “I guess… it can be bad.”
“Do you know any of these people he wrote down?” She showed Jake the list and he quickly looked it over.
“I know a couple of them. We’ve done political business with the Yang royal family before, but the last I heard, his father might have already found him a wife. I guess my uncle is a little late on that news. I personally know both Prince Sunghoon and Prince Jongseong. They’re… well, they’re both probably the most optimal choice for you husband-wise. However, I think you’d have to leave the kingdom for theirs.”
The princess shook her head. “No. Absolutely not. I’m not leaving my people.”
Jake nodded. “That’s what I thought.”
“Anyone else on here you know?”
“Not personally, no. Just whatever I’ve heard from throughout the kingdom. You know, word gets around.”
The princess handed him the letter back and a pen. “Cross out the names that are a definite no then.”
Jake took both and began crossing out names. “I wish my uncle asked me first before making this list. It’d be a lot shorter.”
“Shorter as in four or five names?”
Jake passed the letter back and the princess frowned. “Shorter as in no names. Some of them aren’t good people, others just wouldn’t have your best interest in mind.”
She huffed and crumpled up the paper, tossing it into the fireplace. She shook her head and stood up off the couch. “I think I need some fresh air. Care to join me for a walk in the garden?”
Jake nodded. “Sure.”
They walked slowly through the garden, admiring the flowers and greeting the gardeners along the way. They talked about various things, including their shared childhood memories. They made it to the garden maze and made their way to the gazebo at the middle. It was the place they would frequent hanging out in when they were kids.
The princess sighed as she looked up at the sky. “Huh? It looks like it might rain.”
Jake glanced at the sky as well, noticing the clouds darkening. “It’s a good thing we’ve got this gazebo over us then.”
“Hey, remember that time we ended up falling asleep here? Our parents didn’t find us until it was getting dark. It was raining then too, wasn’t it?”
Jake smiled at the memory and nodded. “Yeah. I had never seen your mom so mad before that day.”
She giggled. “Yeah. She did get super mad.” The princess leaned back, resting her head against one of the pillars next to her. “If only we could have stayed kids. It was such a simpler time and I didn’t have to worry about getting married.”
Jake glanced at the vine next to him and picked off a little orange flower off of it. “Do you remember that time we were out here and you wanted me to decorate your hair with flowers?”
She laughed, nodding her head. “Yeah. I remember. My handmaid got super mad because you put so many flowers in my hair that day.”
Jake laughed. “I wanted to make you look pretty.”
He reached over to her and placed the flower in her hair, just above her ear. She smiled and moved closer to him.
“Want me to make you pretty this time?” She grinned playfully and pulled off a flower from the vine and placed it in Jake’s hair.
“Alright. Work your magic then. Make me look pretty.”
She giggled happily and clapped her hands. She picked off various flowers from the vines and the flower bushes nearby the gazebo, setting them on the table in front of Jake. When she felt she had enough, she sat down on the table with the flowers and began to work on putting the flowers in his hair.
Jake smiled at the concentration on her face. It must really be serious work for her. Finally when she was done, she admired her work and grinned.
“Perfect~ You look gorgeous~”
“Thank you.”
She smiled and turned to get off of the table, but Jake caught her hand to stop her.
“Hold on. I have something for you.”
“What is it?”
The rain started to come down in a drizzle.
“Close your eyes.”
She did as she was told and Jake carefully took her left hand and slid a flower ring he had made from flowers he had picked much earlier onto her finger.
“You can open your eyes now.”
She opened her eyes and looked at the flower ring curiously.
He smiled, taking her hand. “You remember that time when we were playing pretend family and you were the wife and I was the husband. I made you one just like it that time.”
She blinked, realization slowly hitting her. “Jake…”
“It’s not a real proposal if you don’t want it to be. I just… You know, after all this time, I finally need you to know that I have feelings for you.” He gripped her hand, his thumb grazing over the flower ring carefully. “I’ll always be there for you as your best friend, that’s never going to change. You just deserve to know.”
She smiled softly and held his hand. “You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to hear those words from you. I feel like I’ve been dreaming about this day since I was a little girl. I didn’t ask to play pretend family all the time just for fun, you know.”
Jake chuckled. “That makes me glad because I wasn’t agreeing to play it all the time for fun either. I promise I’ll get you a real ring to ask you properly later. Assuming you’d even accept me to become your prince consort.”
She laughed and reached forward, cupping his cheek. “From you, a flower ring is enough. And just you. You’re also enough.”
Jake grinned. “Then, should I ask you properly?”
She nodded and held out her hand to him. He took her hand, taking off the flower ring from her finger, and cleared his throat. She laughed as he did this.
He looked up at her and held out the flower ring to her. “Will you do the honor… of letting me become your husband?”
“Yes~”
He slid the ring onto her finger carefully. She grinned and held her hand out to admire the ring.
“Do you like it? I made it myself.”
She giggled, nodding. “Mm~ I love it~ Thank you. It’s perfect.”
“Can I ask you for something else, my princess?”
“Sure. Ask away.”
Jake stood up from the bench and tucked his hand under her chin. “Can I kiss you?”
She smiled and nodded. “Yes.”
He leaned in, closing the gap between their lips. Her lips were as soft as he imagined they would be. He moved his hand from her chin to her waist and pulled her in closer. He pressed himself in closer and felt like nothing else mattered in the world to him except her. Not the rain. Not her worries, nor his. Just this. Until…
“There you two— Oh, my.” Her mom’s voice sounded.
The princess flinched and turned to look where her mom’s voice came from. Her hand covered her mouth quickly and her face turned pink. Her mom was with her attendant holding an umbrella for her. Next to her was Jake’s uncle.
“Well, apologies for interrupting,” her mom said.
She blushed harder and hid her face against Jake’s shoulder. Jake looked at his uncle as he chuckled.
“I see my list was less than satisfactory then,” his uncle said.
“She threw it in the fire.”
“Probably because I left the name she wanted the most off of it. I’ll make sure to do better next time. Apologies, princess.”
“I-It’s alright,” she said softly. She still hid her face.
“I suppose this means I should send out word you’ve found a suitor then.” Her mom turned to her attendant. “Let’s hurry back to my study. We should probably start on the wedding preparations as well.”
They walked off leaving Jake and the princess alone again. She peeked up from his shoulder to see if they were really gone and let out a breath.
“Oh, that was so embarrassing,” she said.
“I… I guess we should head back to the castle where we can get some privacy. Can’t have all the gardners seeing it also.”
She blushed and nodded. “Y-Yes. Let’s.”
Chapter 69: 68; sunoo (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
I woke up and squinted at the sun shining in my face. I glanced over at the clock to see it was about eight in the morning. I glanced to my left to see my love still asleep. I smiled and sat up in bed. I leaned over them and gave their temple a soft kiss. I slid out of bed and shut the curtains to let them sleep longer.
After I did a quick morning routine, I headed out to the kitchen and pulled out some things to make breakfast. I hummed happily as I made breakfast. I hoped they wouldn’t wake up before I finished, I wanted to give them a nice breakfast in bed.
Today is the first morning of us being a married couple and honestly, it almost doesn’t feel real. I’ll bet this is what the others felt like on their first mornings.
I was almost done making the breakfast when I heard them call out to me. “Coming~” I quickly replied.
I made my way to the room and smiled when I saw them sitting up on the bed. Their hair was a bit messy and they still looked sleepy. It was just the cutest.
“Good morning~” I went over to them and leaned down, giving them a soft peck on the lips.
They pouted and wrapped their arms around my neck. “Come back to bed,” they mumbled sleepily trying to pull me back into bed.
I leaned over them and smiled. “Not yet. I’m making breakfast. Stay here and wait for me, okay?”
They grumbled, shaking their head. “What if I said I’d rather have you for breakfast?”
I laughed and gave their cheek a kiss. “As much as that’s a good idea, you need your energy for today. We have a date planned, remember?”
“Aw, man…” They huffed. “Fine.”
I pecked their forehead and smiled. “I’ll be back with breakfast. It should be done soon.”
“Okay… If I’m not in here when you’re done, I’m in the bathroom.”
“Don’t bathe yet. We can take a shower together before we get ready to leave.”
They grinned and hid their face, bursting into a giggle. “Okay.”
I chuckled and pecked the back of their hand. I got off of the bed and headed back to the kitchen to finish making breakfast.
I set up the breakfast on a tray and headed back to the room. They were back in bed and their hair wasn’t messy anymore. I chuckled, smelling their perfume in the air.
“Why the perfume, love? We still need to bathe.”
They grinned. “No reason. I just wanted to smell pretty.”
I shook my head, carefully setting down the tray in their lap. “I know what you’re doing.”
They giggled softly, a smile on their face. “Is it working?”
I couldn’t hold back my smile and gently tilted their head up, giving their lips a soft kiss. “I can’t lie. It is.”
“Good~ Then can I—”
“No. Eat your breakfast first.”
They pouted. “But I want—”
“I know what you want and you’ll get it after you eat your breakfast.”
“What about you? Where’s your breakfast?”
“I wanted to bring you yours first. My baby needs their energy~” I patted their head. “I’ll be back with mine and we can eat together.”
“Okay~ Be quick. I might miss you if you’re gone too long.”
When I got back with my breakfast, we ate together and talked and laughed. So this is what it feels like being married to your best friend. It’s so good. It feels great.
When we finished our breakfast, they wasted no time in taking my tray from me and putting it to the side on the nightstand. I laughed as they quickly climbed into my lap and pecked me all over my face. I gently took their waist and pulled them closer.
“Was last night not enough?” I teased and brushed my lips over their neck.
They shook their head. “Not only that, I hear if it’s done in the morning, it’s actually good for your health. We should make it a routine.”
I laughed and playfully tapped their nose. “You weren’t like this before. Were you waiting to show me the real you until after we got married?”
They grinned and cupped my chin in their hands. “You can’t take it back now. You have to deal with my freaky ass now.”
“I didn’t say it was a bad thing. Just surprised you can be even more like this than you were before.” I brushed their hair from their face and a smirk slowly grew on my face. “I quite like this new side of you. I’m intrigued.”
“Well then, why don’t you test it out then, mister Kim? It might intrigue you even more when you actually try it.”
“Gladly, missus Kim. Just don’t expect me to hold back.”
“You better not,” they muttered against my lips before we shared a deep kiss.
Chapter 70: 69; riki (seeing e/o in public post-breakup w/ baby)
Chapter Text
Riki hummed as he walked into the house. He had just come back from the dance studio and wanted to just relax now.
“I’m back,” he announced to the house. He didn’t even know if anyone was even home yet. His mom went out for groceries, his younger sister following her. His older sister went off to do her own thing and his dad was at work.
He slid off his shoes and walked inside. He heard shuffling in the kitchen.
“Riki, come here a second.” Guess his mom was home.
He went to the kitchen where he found her preparing for dinner. She was cutting up some vegetables.
“Yeah?”
“I saw your ex today,” she said. “Have you talked to her or seen her lately?”
Riki frowned, shaking his head. “No. Why would I? We broke up months ago.”
“Well, something’s different about her and I think you should call her.” His mom paused cutting the carrot she had on the cutting board and sighed heavily. “Riki, you know, I’m not angry or anything. It’s just that you two are still only twenty and I… I don’t know if—”
“What are you talking about?”
She looked at her son across the counter. “She’s pregnant.”
Riki blinked, his eyes slowly widening. “Huh?”
“I saw her at the grocery store with her mom.” His mom began cutting up the carrot again. “She said she’s about seven months along and that it’s definitely yours. I just expected you to be a little more careful whenever you two were doing those things.”
“Yeah, we were careful. We made sure to—” The realization hit him like a truck when he thought when it could have even happened. He covered his mouth with his hand and exhaled. “Oh, crap…”
Not long after the two of them broke up, they contacted each other one night, resulting in Riki sneaking out of the house, and they both regretted it after. After that night, they never contacted each other ever again and now…
“Call her, meet up with her. Do something,” his mom said. “You have to figure out what you two are going to do about this baby.”
Riki turned and rushed out of the house. He sloppily put on his shoes and bumped into his older sister on her way back in.
“Where are you going in such a rush?” she asked.
He ignored her and ran down the street. He ran all the way to her house and rang the doorbell. He impatiently waited for an answer and continued to ring it. When he didn’t get one, he pulled out his phone from his pocket and opened up her contact. Right as he was about to press the call button, he spotted her walking down the street with her mom.
She was smiling, talking with her mom about something and then she looked ahead. They made eye contact and her smile faded. Riki’s eyes dropped to her pregnant belly and then back up to her eyes.
Her mom smiled. “Ah~ Riki, hello.”
Riki faked a smile. “Hi. Um, do you mind if I borrow her for a moment?”
“Sure~”
“But mom…” She whispered, grabbing her arm.
“It’s okay. You two have to talk anyway, don’t you? Take as long as you need. I can manage dinner.” Her mom patted her arm and entered their house.
She sighed, her hand rubbing her stomach. “How about we walk to the park or something?”
Riki’s eyes dropped to her stomach again and he nodded silently. They headed to the nearby park together in silence. When they got there, she sat down at a bench. Riki went over to the vending machine and got her water first and handed it to her.
“Thanks.” She took it and held it in her lap, refusing to look up at him.
He sat down next to her and glanced at her. “Were… Were you ever going to tell me?”
“Honestly? No. I didn’t want to.” She sighed, looking down at her hands. “I panicked a little when I saw your mom at the store and then I thought, well, I can’t avoid it now. I was actually going to call you when I got home. I didn’t expect you to be there.”
“When my mom told me, I ran straight there. I needed to see it for myself.” He glanced at her stomach. “I guess we kinda messed up that time, huh?”
She chuckled softly and rubbed her stomach gently. “We did, but honestly, I don’t regret it. Maybe at the time I did, but now? I’m actually looking forward to this baby. Being a mom seems exciting.”
“Um, do you know anything about it?”
“Mm, it’s a boy and he’s very healthy. Doctor says he has a really strong heartbeat and is growing very well. He likes when I play music. It’s when he’s most active. I have a feeling he might end up being quite the dancer like you.”
Riki nodded, his eyes still on her stomach. “C-Can I…”
He gestured to her stomach and she nodded. She moved her hands from her belly and he gently placed his on it. He could feel the baby move slightly and felt it kick against his hand. She laughed as he flinched back, retracting his hand.
“It’s okay. That’s normal. He reacts a lot to touch as well.” She placed her hand on her stomach and smiled softly. “Riki, you know, for the baby’s sake, I think we should, at least, be friends. I wouldn’t want to raise him without him knowing his father. We don’t have to date again, even if my mom keeps trying to pressure me into getting back together with you because of this baby. I don’t think the two of us are in the right headspace to even think about getting back together right now anyway.”
Riki shook his head. “No, not yet anyway. I think friends would be nice. For now.”
She smiled, nodding. “Yeah. We can discuss more co-parenting things later. I think our moms should be present for that conversation with us, yeah?”
“Yeah, I think so too.”
She smiled and took Riki’s hand gently. “I know this is a lot to take in. Seriously, just take your time to process this, okay? Um, text me or call me sometime. Or just drop by my house whenever you feel like it.”
“Uh, yeah… Sure.”
“And I’ll send you updates and stuff. I can even send you the first ultrasound and…”
“Do you… Do you mind if I come to your next appointment?”
She looked up at him and smiled. “Sure. If you’d like to come.”
Riki looked at her belly and gently placed his hand on it again. This time when he felt the baby kick, he didn’t flinch. “Do you have a name for him yet?”
She shook her head. “No, not yet. I have a list, but I’m not sure if I really like any of them. Maybe… we can discuss that together later?”
Riki nodded, gently rubbing her stomach. “Okay… Uh, can I…”
She smiled and nodded. He leaned down and carefully put his cheek against her stomach. He chuckled softly when the baby kicked him.
“Try saying hi to him.”
“Uh, hi, baby.” Another kick.
She mirrored Riki’s smile as he sat up.
“You know, I’ve never really given much thought to being a parent before,” said Riki. “I… I’ll probably have to ask my dad for some advice.”
“I get it. I asked my mom so many questions. I’m nervous, but it’s quite exciting, don’t you think?”
“Yeah, a bit. I still have to process all of this. It… still doesn’t feel real.”
“Take your time and if you want to talk about it, you know my number.”
Riki moved his hands off of her belly and nodded. He stood up from the bench and held out a hand to her. “Let me get you back home.”
She smiled and took his hand. They walked together back to her home and stopped by the front gate.
“I’ll see you later then, Riki,” she said with a smile.
He nodded. “See you.”
She turned to enter the gate, but then turned back around to give him a hug. He froze for a moment but returned the hug. She smiled up at him before letting go and then headed into the house. She stopped by the door to wave at him and then headed inside.
He stood there a moment, his eyes on the window he knew was her room and waited for the light to turn on. When it did, she came by the window and opened the curtain. She smiled and waved at him again. When they were dating, they’d do that every time he dropped her off at home.
He waved at her and then made his way back home. When he got back, he went inside silently and then headed to the kitchen. His mom was still in there finishing up dinner.
“Um, I’m back,” he said.
“So?”
“She said we should plan a time where we sit down with you and her mom to talk about things,” he replied.
“Okay. Let me know when that’s going to happen.”
Riki nodded his head slowly. “It’s a boy. In case you were wondering.”
A smile grew on her face. “Really?”
“Yeah. And she’s going to let me come to her next appointment. I’ll, uh, let you know more when it happens.”
There was a big smile on his mom’s face now. “Okay. I’ll look forward to it. I’m glad you’re taking initiative.”
“I mean, I have to. I can’t take it back now. I knew I shouldn’t have snuck out that night, honestly, I just…” He paused as his mom frowned at him.
“You snuck out and that’s how this baby happened?”
He pressed his lips together. “No.”
“Riki.”
“I love you, mom.” He quickly gave her a peck on the cheek before running off to his room.
“You are so in trouble now,” his older sister said with a giggle as she leaned against the door frame of his room.
Riki rolled his eyes and looked at her with an eyebrow raised. “Wait until she finds out you helped me sneak out and the time I even helped you sneak out after that.”
Her eyes widened and she quickly covered her mouth. “You know what, she doesn’t need to know that part….”
“That’s what I thought.”
Chapter 71: 70; sunoo (vampire hunter au pt2)
Chapter Text
She let out a soft gasp as Sunoo sank his fangs into her neck. She clung onto him tightly, her hands gripping onto his shoulders. He had his fingers tangled in her hair and his other hand held one of her legs out of his way so he could fit comfortably between them.
The way she mewled and panted was like music to his ears and it only made him crave her more. He pulled back from her neck after getting his fill of blood and licked away the excess that spilled over on her shoulder. He wiped the blood from his mouth on his palm and glanced at her.
She bit her lip, looking up at him, her chest rising and falling. The sound of her rapid heartbeat only driving Sunoo more crazy. He sucked in a breath and dipped down, capturing her in a deep kiss. Sometimes, he worried if his kisses were too metallic tasting for her but she always reassured him that she didn’t mind.
She moaned softly against their kiss and wrapped her arms around him tight. Everything about her drove him absolutely crazy. His vampire instincts kick in at almost everything she does. When she looks at him or when her fingers brush against his skin. The way she smells and the way she calls his name. Even after two months since they deserted their lives as vampire hunters when he changed, he cannot seem to ever hold himself back. Nor does she ever want him to.
Sunoo pulled back just enough on their kiss to speak. “Is this okay?” he asked against her mouth.
“Y-Yes,” she muttered.
“Let me know if you ever get uncomfortable, alright?”
She nodded and tilted her head up to kiss him again. He didn’t plan on holding back and by the time they had both fulfilled their desires, it was already morning. Usually, they stay in each town for a night or two and leave during the night since Sunoo can’t be in the sun for very long anymore.
She nuzzled against Sunoo’s chest, her arms loosely wrapped around his neck. He looked down at her and smiled softly. He moved the damp hair from her forehead and gave it a peck. She sighed contentedly and pulled him in closer.
He chuckled and hugged her waist. “Come. Let’s shower before we sleep.”
He pulled her up from the bed and walked to the bathroom. He avoided the sun streaming in from behind the curtain on the way there. He set her down in the shower carefully and turned on the water. He stuck close to the side where the sun wasn’t shining in to avoid getting burned and they took a shower together.
While she was changing into her pajamas, Sunoo swapped out the sheets with the clean ones in the closet. When he finished, she practically jumped on him to cuddle. He laughed and held her close. He kissed her softly before she nuzzled into his neck and then they both drifted off to sleep.
When it neared sunset, they were getting ready to leave. They had to leave before anyone started to notice what Sunoo really was or they’d get reported to the vampire hunters. They walked hand-in-hand down the street when it was dark. They had stopped by a couple of street stalls for some food for her and then made their way out of the town.
They were headed for the next town, their goal being to get as far away from headquarters as possible. They didn’t want to run into any of their former colleagues or even one of the higher ranking hunters that roamed around near there. They never took taxis to get from town to town mainly to avoid any prying eyes on them and simply walked everywhere. Most of the time, they stuck to the trees and back roads that were rarely taken. Usually, it was foolproof and they almost never ran into anyone. But not this time.
When they reached a farm, they heard a familiar voice from inside one of the barns they passed by. “You’re welcome, ma’am. Call us anytime if you have a vampire problem again.”
Sunoo’s eyes widened. It was Heeseung, one of their former colleagues and one of the best hunter’s in their age bracket at headquarters. He stepped out of the barn with his partner and bowed to the old woman.
She and Sunoo froze in their tracks when Heeseung glanced at them. There was an uncomfortable silence between them until Heeseung’s partner broke it.
“Hey, look. It’s the deserters,” he said while twirling his knife in his hand. “Where you guys going?”
“J-Just to the next town,” she replied, her hand gripped Sunoo’s tightly and she pulled him behind her protectively.
“What happened to you two anyway?” he asked. “Suddenly, you two didn’t come back after your mission.”
Heeseung looked between the two of them carefully and the moment he made eye contact with Sunoo, a look of shock filled his expression. Sunoo shook his head slightly and mouthed a “please, don’t.” to his hyung. Heeseung glanced at her and then at his partner.
“We really should be going back to headquarters now,” Heeseung said, grabbing his partner’s arm. “Come on.”
“Nah, but weren’t we told that we had to take them back to headquarters if we saw them?”
“Let’s just let them go this time. I’m tired. We had a long day.”
His partner snorted. “And miss out on the reward for bringing them back? I don’t think so.” He shook off Heeseung’s grip from his arm and turned to them. “Now, come on. Don’t make me have to be rough with you two. Let’s go.”
She pulled the sword she had at her waist out of its sheath and held it out at him. “No way. We’re not going back.”
He smirked, tilting his head to observe them. He let out a laugh and nodded as he finally realized. “Ah, I get it. He’s one of them now, isn’t he?”
She flinched and pulled Sunoo fully behind her, her hand holding his tightly. “Please, just let us pass. He… He’s never hurt anyone.”
“You really expect me to let you two go after knowing that you’re a traitor and he’s a monster? All vampires need to be killed, remember? Or did you let your love for him cloud your judgment?”
“You’re telling me you wouldn’t do the same? What if it was Heeseung oppa? Would you—”
“I would. I don’t care who the vampire is, they all deserve to die.”
Sunoo glanced at Heeseung as he rolled his eyes. “Hyung, please.”
“Shut up. He’s not going to help you.” His partner pulled out his sword and tapped it against hers. “Are you sure you want to go up against us? Your rank was much lower than ours. You won’t win.”
“I’m going to do all I can to keep Sunoo safe, even if that means I’ll have to kill you.”
He laughed out loud. “Feisty. I like that in a girl.”
Sunoo and Heeseung made eye contact for a moment. He noticed a change in his expression for a quick moment just before his partner nudged him.
“Well, come on, Heeseung. Let’s take them in.”
Heeseung let out a sigh and pulled his sword from his waist, keeping it in its sheath. His partner took one step forward and Heeseung swung his sword, smacking his partner hard on the back of the head. He stumbled to the ground, passed out. Heeseung bent down to check if he was still breathing and then looked up at Sunoo.
“Run. Get as far as you guys can. Skip the next town even.”
“Thank you, hyung,” Sunoo said.
Heeseung paused for a moment. There was a peculiar look in his eyes that Sunoo couldn't place. He seemed sad about something and Sunoo had a hunch it might have been about a particular girl Heeseung used to talk about all the time. Until he stopped.
“You would do the same for me if I was in your place,” he said softly. “Take care of each other.”
When he turned away, Sunoo pulled her with him and they both ran. Looks like their trip would be just a bit longer than usual.
Chapter 72: 71; sunghoon (royalty au)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon sighed as he walked into his favorite speakeasy in the kingdom. Being a prince is hard work and this was the only place he didn’t have to act like a prince. None of the people here really cared about his status and treated him like a normal person. Sure, they did respect his status and sometimes he gets free drinks from people, but that’s the most of it. He could be free here without any pressure of being a prince and no one cared. Everyone was there for some good drinks and company. He sat at the bar and nodded to the bartender.
“Your usual?” he asked.
“Please.” He looked across the bar and spotted a girl he didn’t recognize at the end. He had never seen her around the speakeasy before and he doesn’t think he ever recalled seeing her in the kingdom at all. He’d remember such a pretty face. It’s likely she didn’t even know who he was at all.
She glanced over at him and smiled. She raised her drink at him and sipped on it. Sunghoon smiled and took his glass from the bartender. He got up from his seat and made his way over to her, taking the empty seat next to her.
“Hi,” she said with a smile.
“I’ve never seen you around here before. You new to the kingdom?”
“Just visiting. How about you? You live here?”
Sunghoon nodded. “I do. Been here my whole life.”
“Oh, lucky me. You know the good places around here then.”
“For sure. What kind of place are you looking for?”
“Well, I only came in here for a drink really and planned to find somewhere quiet afterward. Preferably with some good company.”
Sunghoon took a sip of his drink, nodding. “I know a place. I don’t know if I’ll be the good company you want, but I can certainly keep you company all night.”
“Oh, really? All night?”
“If that’s what you want.”
“You’re awfully confident.”
“You can try it out if you don’t believe me.”
She laughed, tilting her cup back to finish her drink. “I’ll put you to the test. You get twenty minutes to impress me and if you don’t—”
“I’ll only need half that and you’ll be begging me for more.”
She giggled softly. “Alright then, handsome. Impress me.”
Sunghoon finished his drink and looked over at the bartender. “The room upstairs will be occupied for the night.”
The bartender glanced between him and the girl and chuckled softly. “Alright. Have fun.”
Sunghoon held his hand out to her. “Ready, miss?”
She smiled and took his hand. “Remember, you gave yourself ten minutes.”
“I know.” He pulled her along, leading her up the stairs hidden behind the bar.
Once they were in the room, he shut the door behind her. She sat at the foot of the bed and watched him as he went over to the record player on the dresser. He put on some music first, then made his way over to her and bent down to help her take off her heels. He brushed his fingers over her thigh, just above her stockings and below her skirt. He peered up at her and tilted his head observing her. She really was very pretty.
He took her hand to kiss her knuckles before he spoke. “I still have your permission to do this, right?”
A smile slowly formed on her face. “You do.”
“Good. Then prepare to be impressed in ten minutes,” he joked as he got up to kiss her.
She chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck as he got closer. “I’m ready,” she whispered just before their lips made contact.
The next morning, Sunghoon woke up to an empty bed, save for a note on the pillow. He picked it up to read it. ‘Maybe we’ll meet again someday and have some fun again.’ He chuckled and got out of the bed, pulling on his clothes. He had to hurry back to the castle before his parents woke up or they’d get angry at him.
He hurried out of the building and rushed back to the castle. He took a shower when he got there, and just in time too. By the time he finished his shower, the servants came in to dress him and get him ready for the day.
“Good morning, prince Sunghoon,” the advisor said as he walked into the room. “Was your night out satisfactory?”
Sunghoon cleared his throat. “Please don’t tell my parents.”
“I won’t. What you do in your spare time is none of my business. Anyway, hurry to breakfast. There’s an important meeting today that you can’t miss.”
“ I can’t miss? Why?”
“You are to be king soon and you need to know the lords and ladies your father does business with. This one, they’re very important. You shouldn’t miss it.”
Sunghoon nodded as the servants finished dressing him. He followed the advisor to the dining hall where his parents were waiting for him. His sister joined shortly after. They had breakfast together before heading to the throne room where the audience with the Lord and his family would take place.
Sunghoon stood next to his father’s throne and exhaled slowly. He looked down at his shoes and stifled a yawn. The doors came open and the Lord and his family walked in. He stood up straight and looked over the family, carefully taking note of them and their faces. When his eyes landed on the daughter, he blinked. It was her. She looked up at him and her eyes widened. She quickly looked away from him, dropping her gaze to the floor.
The whole time their parents were speaking with each other. Sunghoon and her were avoiding eye contact with each other. He flinched when he heard his father say his name and looked up.
“Huh?”
“We need to speak about something in private. You and your sister may leave now.”
“You too,” the Lord said to his daughter.
The three of them left the room. His sister ran off to do her own thing and Sunghoon made his way to the garden, the Lord’s daughter following after him. When he knew for sure they were alone in the garden, he turned to her.
“You’re the prince?!” she whisper shouted at him. “Why didn’t you tell me?!”
“Well, you didn’t tell me you were a Lord’s daughter!”
“My status means basically nothing. I just thought you were some random handsome stranger, but you’re the prince !” She covered her face, her ears turning pink. She was probably recollecting everything they did with each other last night like Sunghoon was. “I am so dead if my parents find out.”
“It’s not that bad.”
“Yes, it is! You don’t know my parents.”
He nodded his head slowly. “Y-You know what… I’m dead too if mine find out also…”
“We… I guess we just have to pretend last night didn’t happen.”
“Agreed.”
“And we have to agree on it never happening again.”
“Never?” Sunghoon blinked, staring at her. Her saying they’d never do something like that together again kinda hurt him. He thought they had a lovely night together,
She blushed. “Y-Yes, never. We can’t… We can’t do it again.”
“Oh. Okay.” He looked down and sighed.
“W-Well, m-maybe if we’re really careful but…” Her voice trailed off and her whole face turned pink.
A smirk grew on Sunghoon’s face. “So I really did impress you. Taking my time getting to know every inch of you seemed to work like a charm.”
She waved her hand in front of her face as if dismissing what he said. “A-Anyway, let’s just pretend we don’t know each other and be civil when we’re around our parents.”
“Okay, but it won’t stop me from thinking about your face when you—”
“What are you guys talking about?” His sister’s voice chimed.
The Lord’s daughter jumped. She turned to look at the princess with widened eyes. “N-Nothing. Just introducing ourselves to each other. Um, excuse me.”
She bowed her head and ran off. The princess raised an eyebrow seeing her leave in a hurry.
She turned to her brother and crossed her arms. “What’s going on?”
“Nothing you need to know about.”
She frowned. “Suspicious. You know, I will find out.”
“No, you won’t.”
They headed back for the throne room. It felt too early to go back but luckily, their parents were done talking.
“Sunghoon, we have fantastic news,” his mom said with a grin. “The Lord and Lady have agreed.”
“Agreed? Agreed on what?”
“The marriage. The two of you are to be wed before your coronation. Politically, this marriage will work. It’ll expand our reach in the kingdom and—”
“Hold on.” Sunghoon blinked and looked at his parents. “Marriage? You… You guys didn’t tell me about any marriage.”
“Oh, I thought we did. Well, now you know. So you two best get better acquainted.”
Sunghoon rubbed the back of his neck. “Oh, we’re plenty acquainted…”
“What was that?” His father asked.
“Nothing…”
The princess giggled. “Now I get it.”
“You get nothing. Shut up,” Sunghoon warned her.
She grinned and hummed innocently.
“Since you two are to be wed, you’ll be going with them to their home and spending a couple of days there. Get to know their people and use your charm to get them to like you. It’s of the utmost importance,” his father said.
“Yes, father,” he said slowly. He glanced over at her and she hid her face behind her hand to avoid making eye contact with him.
Her mom nudged her. “What are you doing? Go ahead and join his side. He’s going to be your husband.”
She pushed her daughter to get closer and she awkwardly took Sunghoon’s side.
“Now, she will be staying an extra night for you two to get to know each other more. Maybe even consummate if you’re both feeling so bold,” her mom said.
“Th-That won’t be necessary,” she muttered softly.
“Oh?”
“I’m just saying. We… We should probably wait until doing anything. We just officially met.”
The princess giggled again and covered her face to try to hide it. “I’m sorry. I just thought of something funny.”
The Lord’s daughter blushed furiously and looked away. Sunghoon cleared his throat, looking the other way. The king and queen shared a look and sighed in unison. They seemed to have caught on.
“Well, I’m sure everyone here is more than satisfied with the marriage arrangement then,” the king said. “You two–” He paused and looked between the prince and the Lord’s daughter– “get acquainted with each other better. With clothes on this time.”
She covered her face quickly and squealed softly into her hands. Sunghoon pressed his lips together. Her parent’s eyes widened as they looked at their daughter.
The princess burst into laughter. “Ooh, busted~”
“You have some explaining to do, young lady,” the Lord said.
“I… I just wanted a drink,” she said softly. “And then he showed up. That’s… about it. I didn’t know he was the prince. I just thought he was handsome and, you know, he… he started it.”
The king sighed. “Of course he did. Sunghoon, what did we tell you—”
“I know,” he cut off his dad. “But look at her. How could I resist?”
She blushed even harder, if possible, turning her head fully away from him.
“Fine. It’s fine. You two are adults, do as you please. I’ll push forward the plans for the wedding before she gets pregnant. We can’t have the kingdom gossiping about you two too much.” The king exhaled heavily. “Anyway, she’ll still be staying an extra night and then you two will be heading out tomorrow to her family home.”
Sunghoon nodded his head. “Yes, father…”
“Wait, so he can do that, but I can’t have a boyfriend?” The princess complained.
“You’re not an adult yet. You can’t date,” the king said.
The princess pouted and crossed her arms. “This is so unfair.”
“No. Your brother just got lucky she happened to be his betrothed. I expect you to not go out and do what he did.”
She wrinkled her nose. “No way. I’d never.”
“Good. Now, everyone is dismissed. And you two–” The king observed his son and the Lord’s daughter carefully. She was still blushing furiously and Sunghoon stood there awkwardly waiting for what he was going to say– “try to actually do some talking this time. You two should know things about each other before you’re married.”
Chapter 73: 72; heeseung (pulling his member's photocard instead)
Chapter Text
Heeseung frowned, staring at the photocards his girlfriend held in her hands. She had come over to open the album with him in hopes that his photocards would show up if he were around, but instead none of the two she had were him. His eye twitched seeing Sunghoon and Jay’s faces on the photocards.
She sighed and placed them back into the album. “Oh well… Maybe next time.”
Heeseung rolled his eyes. “I’ll be back.”
“Huh? Where are you going?”
He gently tilted her chin up to give her a kiss before leaving the apartment without another word. She frowned, staring at him as he left.
“Where’s he going?” Riki asked. He had just walked out of his room to get something from the kitchen to snack on.
“I… I have no idea.”
“And he left you here? Weirdo.”
“I guess I’ll just wait for him in his room.” She cleaned up the mess she made opening up the album and headed for his room.
Later, Heeseung walked into his room, finding her laying on his bed and mindlessly scrolling on her phone. She sat up when she noticed him, quickly putting her phone down.
“Where’d you go?”
He held out the bag he had in his hand. “Here.”
She frowned, taking it from him and peered inside. She blinked looking in and paused for a moment. “Um, what’s… what’s all this for?”
She reached into the bag to take out the other three versions of the album that she didn’t buy.
“To see if you get my photocard.” He sat on his bed next to her and placed the albums between them. “Come on. Open them.”
She placed the empty bag down and laughed. “Babe, tell me you didn’t get these because you’re upset I didn’t get your photocard.”
“I’m not,” he said, but he didn’t look up at her. He definitely was.
“Hee—”
“Enough about me. Just open them now.”
He placed one in her hands and she let out a sigh. She laughed, shaking her head.
“You’re so funny.” She opened the album carefully and pulled out the photocards, facing them down. “Okay. I’ll show them to you first.”
He nodded and she lifted the photocards up. His eye twitched again. Sunghoon and Riki were on them. “Nope. Next.”
She placed them back in the album and opened the other one. She lifted them both to show him. Heeseung huffed and shook his head. Sunghoon, yet again, and Jungwon were on the cards. She pouted and opened the last album.
“Okay. One at a time this time,” she said and lifted one of the photocards for him to see. “Love, I think you have a photocard curse to always get Sunghoon.” He took the photocard from her and put it back in the album. He seemed annoyed.
She laughed, cupping his cheek. “Why are you getting so upset? It’s just a photocard.”
“Yeah, it’s a photocard without me on it. You shouldn’t have anyone else’s but mine.”
She giggled. “It’s really okay. I don’t mind getting the others.”
“No, it’s not okay.”
“Yes, it is~ Because I already have you in real life. What could a photocard do for me?”
Heeseung shrugged, a pout forming on his lips. “You can put it in your phone case to make it all cute?”
She laughed and leaned forward, giving his pout a quick kiss. “You’re so right~ I can~” She grabbed the last photocard from the album. “Well, this is the last one. I hope it’s you~”
“Me too, because if it’s Sunghoon again, I swear I’m going to go and buy more albums until you get me.”
She lifted the photocard up and Heeseung let out a sigh of relief.
“Finally. It’s me.”
“Is it?!” She flipped it around and grinned seeing Heeseung on the photocard. “Yay~! I finally got one of your photocards and it’s the one I really wanted~”
She threw her arms around him and pecked his cheek. “Thank you, I can finally add your photocard to my collection. I really do have a bit of a Sunghoon photocard curse. Not that I’m really complaining, but—”
“No. You should complain. Don’t get his photocards ever again.” He puffed up his cheeks and hugged her waist.
“Who do I complain to? Sunghoon? It’s all by chance, baby~”
“I know, but he should know better than to show up in your albums all the time.”
She giggled. “I’ll make sure to tell him the next time I buy an album then.”
Heeseung nodded. “Good.”
He watched as she placed the photocard carefully into her phone case and then helped her put the albums away, back into the bag. Once she sat back down on his bed, he pushed her down and attacked her face with kisses. She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Do I get a reward for getting you your first me photocard?” he asked.
“Mm… maybe~ Depends what kind of reward you want.”
“I think you know.”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Your members are home.”
He shrugged. “I can lock the door and turn on some music. It’s fine. And it’ll be quick. We’ll be done before dinner. I promise.”
She laughed, playfully rolling her eyes. “Yeah, right. You, sir, always like to take your time. I’d like to see if you can be quick about it.”
Heeseung smirked. “So, that’s a yes?”
“Hurry and go lock the door and turn on some music before I change my mind.”
He grinned and gave her another kiss before scrambling up out of bed. She giggled watching him go from the door to his computer faster than she’s ever seen him move. Guess he really wants that reward.
Chapter 74: 73; jay (royalty au)
Chapter Text
“-seong? Prince Jongseong? Are you even listening to me?”
Jay flinched when his advisor clapped his hands in front of his face to get his attention. “Huh? Sorry?”
“The princess from the neighboring country has found her suitor so she’ll be taken off your roster of eligible princesses for marriage.” His advisor opened up the notepad he had in his hands and sighed. “I know your parents are in no rush for you to get married, but you really ought to meet with some of these princesses at least before your coronation in three months.”
“But why? It’s not like I need to marry before I become king.” Jay gazed back out the window, his eyes following the same path they do every morning. Down the street and to the left. His gaze landed on a fruit vendor that he’s all too familiar with. He visits them every day for some fruit.
“No, you don’t, but if you don’t start looking, all the good ones will have gone.”
“But forcing them to come here and be my queen when they don’t know our kingdom wouldn’t be ideal.”
“No, it wouldn’t but politically, a lot of these would benefit our kingdom.”
“Sure, but wouldn’t it be better for our kingdom if I marry someone who’s lived here? They’d know what problems we have to fix, what can be improved. They’d already love our people and likely already be loved by our people. What could a princess from another place who probably already loves her own people do for us?”
His advisor sighed and snapped closed the notepad. “Prince Jongseong, I really think—”
Jay shook his head. “I’m going to go out for some fresh air.”
“But we really need to talk about this now.”
“And I really need to think.”
He turned and ignored his advisor calling after him. His advisor didn’t follow him and he made his way out of the castle. He really needed to clear his head and a walk through the kingdom would do just the trick.
He greeted and waved to many of his people as he walked down his usual and familiar pathway. He liked to take the merchant street often to speak with them to see how business was going for them and to see if there’s anything new they wanted him to try. He always liked trying out the new foods they came up with.
He stopped by the bakery along the way and smiled at the owner's inside. An old elderly couple ran this bakery. It’s been in their family for generations and they were training their grandchildren to take over for them.
“Hello. Good afternoon.”
“Good afternoon, my prince,” the husband greeted. “The usual?”
“Yes, please. But double it this time.”
“Double?” The old man smiled. “Coming right up.”
As he waited for his order, he spotted the wife in the back teaching her grandson how to knead dough. To their left was a girl probably around his age holding a mixing bowl with flour all over her face. He turned back to the husband when he handed out a box to him.
Jay dropped two gold coins in his hand after taking the box from him. “Thank you.”
“No, thank you for coming every day, my prince. Come back tomorrow. We’re working on a new recipe.”
“I’ll be sure to come and try it.”
The owner bowed his head and Jay left the bakery. He greeted more people as he walked down the street, heading for the fruit stand. This fruit stand was always his last stop every time he came here. He smiled seeing a familiar face helping an old lady pick out her fruit and quickly rushed over to stand in line.
She put the fruit in a bag for the old lady and handed it to her. “Thank you. Come again~”
She bowed to the old lady, her eyes following her as she walked away, heading back to the honey stand she ran with her husband.
Jay smiled. She hadn’t noticed him yet. “You know, I think it’s bad business practice making a customer wait like this,” he teased.
She flinched and looked at him with widened eyes. “O-Oh, I’m so sorry. I… I didn’t see you there.”
Her cheeks tinted pink and she bowed apologetically. Jay laughed, shaking his head.
“It’s fine. How’s business today?”
“The usual, but our new stock seems to be the talk of the street.” She grinned. “Everyone’s coming here to try it. We’re sold out.”
“Ah, sounds as if I’m a little late to try it then.”
“No worries, highness, my father set one aside for you with your other usuals.” She walked around the stand and picked up two bags, handing them out to him. “Two apples and cherries in this bag. And in this one, a couple of our new stock of dragon fruit for you and your family.”
“Thank you, but I can come back for this.”
“Come back? Oh. Where are you going after this? Usually, this is your last stop, isn’t it?”
“It is, but I think I want to stay out for a little while longer today.”
“Alright then~ I’ll hold it back here for you then.” She put the bags back and smiled. “So, where are you headed to then?”
Jay smiled about to respond when her father came up to the stand with a box of apples.
“Ah! Prince Jay! How are you today, highness?”
“Great. How about yourself?”
“Fantastic! My knee is healing up good too thanks to your advice from last time.” He put down the box and patted his knee.
“Oh, that’s good news.”
He sat down on one of the stools nearby and wiped the sweat from his brow. “You headed on back to the castle now?”
“No, not yet. Actually, it’s perfect that you’re here right now. I have a question to ask you.”
“Sure. Anything. Ask away.”
“Is it alright with you if I whisk away your daughter for a little while?”
Her eyes widened. “Huh? Me?”
Her father glanced up at her, a smile growing on his face. “Ah. No problem at all, highness.”
Jay smiled. “Thank you, sir.” He held out his hand to her. “Come on. Let’s go.”
“M-Me?” She pointed to herself, a blush creeping over her cheeks.
“Yes, you. Don’t be shy. You’ll be home before dinner,” he joked.
Her hands flew to her cheeks as she blushed a bright red and she quickly turned away. “B-But wouldn’t it be inappropriate?”
“Nonsense!” Her dad stood up from the stool he was on and pulled off the hat from her head. He pulled out her hair from the ponytail she had it in and quickly fixed it up to look nice. “It’s not every day a prince asks you to hang out, love. Go on.”
“But dad—”
“Don’t be shy.”
She looked at the prince and cleared her throat. “What would we be doing?”
“I brought sweets from the bakery. I was thinking we could go to the river and have them together.”
“Together?” She quickly turned away from him again.
“Oh for the love of our king, just say yes!” The old lady from earlier shouted from across the way. “You can’t ever let a handsome man slip away! And this one’s a prince! Don’t be stupid!”
Jay laughed. Her face turned pink again.
“A-Alright! Fine… Fine. Let’s go.” She pulled off the apron from her waist and handed it to her dad. She walked around the stand, joining Jay at his side. “Lead the way then.”
Jay smiled, noticing her avoiding eye contact with him and headed down the street. They were quiet the whole way to the river and slowly, they walked along it, heading for the dock. They sat down at the end of the dock, letting their legs hang over the side.
Jay set down the box of baked goods between them and opened it up. “Have some. Relax. You must have been working all morning.”
“Oh, thank you,” she said, shyly bowing her head. She took one carefully, turning away from him to take a bite.
“How is it?”
“Mm~ Very good. You were right. This bakery is delicious.” She smiled. “I never have time to go while I’m helping my parents and whenever I’m done, they’re already closed. So thank you.”
“No problem.” Jay looked out over the river, watching a family of ducks swim by.
“What’s on your mind?” she asked. She had finished the pastry and pulled in her legs to her chest.
“Too much, actually. My coronation is drawing near. I have tons of meetings in the coming week to attend. I have fittings in between all of that. And…”
“And?”
“And I have to consider a wife.” He stared at the water as it glittered from the sun. “My advisor wants me to meet with some princesses from other kingdoms. He might be scheduling some of them to come as we speak.”
“I see.” She grabbed another pastry from the box. “Isn’t that a good thing though?”
“It would be if I wasn’t already in love with someone.”
“Oh… y-yeah, I imagine that’d make it hard…” Her voice trailed off quietly and she bit into the pastry carefully so as to not spill the filling. “Do… Do I know this person you’re in love with?”
Jay glanced at her and chuckled softly. “Yeah, I think so.”
“So that means they’re on the merchant street then.” She tapped her chin in thought. She looked at the half-eaten pastry in her hand and grinned. “I know. It’s the granddaughter from the bakery, isn’t it? I did see her once. She’s very pretty.”
Jay smiled softly, nodding his head. “She is, but no, not her.”
“No? But you go there every day…” She sucked in a breath and tilted her head in confusion. “If not her, then who?”
The prince let out a laugh. He shook his head and laid back on the dock, his hand behind his head. “I’m not telling you.”
She pouted, finishing her last bite of the pastry. “I’ll never figure it out…”
Jay laughed. “Are you serious right now?”
“What? I don’t know any other girl on that street you could possibly like. Unless it’s a guy… Cause the guy who sells those little cactus plants and the guy who makes pots are both very handsome.”
Jay glanced at her, observing her closely. “No, she’s definitely a girl.”
She sighed and looked at him. “Could you just tell me? I’m terrible at things like this.”
He sat up with a smile on his face and turned to her. “I’ll give you a hint. It’ll definitely make it easier. You’ll know who it is immediately when I tell you.”
“Okay. Tell me.”
“She’s the only girl on that street that also… just so happens to be sitting right next to me right now.”
Her eyes widened as her face turned pink. “I-It’s me?”
Jay nodded. “It’s you.”
“B-But why?”
“Why not?” He shrugged and looked out at the water again.
“Well, because… I’m really nothing special. I’m just some… girl.”
Jay looked at her, a smile growing on his face. He shook his head. “No, you’re not just some girl. Just seeing you brightens up my day. You’re always so joyful and kind to everyone. I still remember that day when we first met—”
“Oh! No, please, not that story again.” She covered her ears with her hands, shaking her head. “That was so embarrassing! I was just a naive little girl then.”
“No, it was cute and refreshing,” Jay said with a laugh. “I was always so used to everyone catering to me and you scolding me to pay for an apple because you didn’t know who I was… it changed my outlook on things. It’s when I really started insisting on paying for things when we ventured the kingdom. My parents were surprised at first, but obliged. We always get free gifts from people in the kingdom, but when we visit their place of business, it’s only right for us to pay even if we’re royal.”
“Well, yeah… it’s only fair right?”
“Of course.”
“So then… you’re telling me you’ve liked me since we were twelve?”
“Mm, no. Maybe around sixteen when I really started coming to the merchant street every day.”
“Why did you never tell me?”
“I was always told I had to marry a princess or someone of status so I kept it secret. Well, I tried to anyway. All of the elders on that street, including your dad, have known for years.”
“Really? My… My dad?”
Jay nodded. “Guess I’m not as subtle as I thought if they all noticed.” He turned to look at her and carefully reached for her hand. He paused midway, waiting for her to give him her hand. She obliged, gently placing her hand on his.
“I don’t want to marry a princess and force her to leave her country and her people who she probably dearly loves. I want to marry someone who knows this kingdom and its people. I… I want to marry you one day.”
“But I’m really…”
“If only you could see the you that I can see, you’d see just how special you are. You’ve made my heart race more than any girl ever has just by smiling at me. I don’t want anyone else. I want you.”
She blushed and looked down at their hands. “Really? You would want me? All of me? Flaws and everything?”
“Flaws and everything. As long as you’d want all of me as well.”
She smiled and leaned forward, touching their foreheads together. “Of course I would.”
“Good. Then, until the day comes when I make you my queen, will you allow me the honor of being your boyfriend?”
She giggled. “Of course.”
“And while that’s settled, you can call me by just my name now or a pet name of your choice.”
She grinned. “Ooh~ A pet name. I’ll have to think of a good one. My love? Honey? Baby? Mm… I’ll have to workshop it, I think.”
Jay couldn’t hold back his smile and ducked his head away from her. He was getting a little too excited about her finding him a pet name. Whichever one she decided on, he’d love anyway. He gazed at her, smiling at the happy twinkle in her eyes as she continued to list off some pet names. Some were cute, some were weird. He had no idea how she came up with some of them.
He reached over, caressing her cheek and gently tilted her chin to make her look at him. She blinked and they made eye contact.
“My future queen, how would you like to be called?”
“Hm?”
“Darling? Lovely? My heart? My life? My starlight? My rose? My world?”
Her face turned a bright pink and she immediately covered her face with her hands. She squealed softly into them and turned away.
“S-Stop. I get it…”
Jay chuckled and leaned over, pecking the back of her hand. “Let’s workshop pet names for each other later, hm?”
She nodded rapidly, her hands still covering her face. “G-Good idea…”
Chapter 75: 74; jake (when it's cold)
Chapter Text
Jake and Sunghoon stood next to the street food stand waiting their turn to order. Jake was going to order for himself and his girlfriend while Sunghoon had to get something for Jay. He lost their rock-paper-scissors match for who would have to pay. Today was a little cold so they settled on getting some fish cake.
Jake’s girlfriend and Jay were standing off to the side while waiting for them. After this, they were going to go for a walk to the arcade and play some games.
When they both got their food, they headed over to them.
“Careful, it might be hot,” Jake said, handing her the cup.
She grinned. “It’s okay~ It should be perfect for the cold.”
Sunghoon handed Jay his food and just before they both could take a bite of theirs, they paused and looked at the couple in front of them. Jake blew on the fish cake to cool it down before letting her take a bite. He smiled as she ate.
“How is it? Is it good?”
“Mm~ And it’s nice and warm~ Try some~” She took the fish cake from Jake to feed it to him.
Jay sighed and looked away. “I’m gonna lose my appetite.”
Sunghoon looked at him and lifted his fishcake. “Hungry?”
Jay frowned. “Dude, seriously?”
“Well, they’re doing it. Why can’t we?”
Jay rolled his eyes. “I’m gonna make my way to the arcade. Meet you guys there.”
He walked away, Sunghoon following after him.
“Okay, but are you hungry?” Sunghoon called after him. “Have some—”
“I am gonna kick your ass.”
Jake shook his head as his friends walked away, his girlfriend giggling.
“They’re both so funny~”
“Let’s finish our food and meet up with them there.”
After the arcade, they took a walk. They just wanted to hang out at the park for a bit before heading back home. They were walking around, Jake proudly taking photos of his girlfriend and then forcing either Jay or Sunghoon to take photos of them together.
Jay huffed and sat down on a bench with Sunghoon. The couple were off to the side taking photos with each other.
“You think we’re gonna be like that if we get girlfriends?” Sunghoon asked.
Jay shuddered at the thought. “I hope not. Did you see some of the shit they pulled today? If you turn out like that… Ugh, I don’t even wanna imagine it.”
“Baby~ My hands are cold,” she pouted. She quickly put her phone away and rubbed her hands together.
“Aw, they’re cold? Let me warm them up for you~” Jake grabbed her hands between his and gently rubbed them together.
She grinned as he did so and giggled. He smiled and grabbed one of the heat packs from his pocket and placed them between her hands.
“Are they warm now?”
“Mmhm~ Thank you~”
Jay made a strained groaning noise as he looked away from them. “Is this what the clingy new couple phase looks like?”
Sunghoon made a face and shuddered. “I should’ve just stayed home…”
“Are you cold?” Jake asked. He reached over to her and fixed a strand of her hair.
His girlfriend nodded, hugging herself and playfully pouted. “I’m so cold~ Warm me up, please~”
Jake unzipped his jacket and held it open to her. She grinned and practically ran into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. He smiled and held his jacket closed around her.
“Better?”
“Much better~” She smiled.
He smiled back and gave her a soft peck on the lips. Jay and Sunghoon stared at them with disgust.
“Ugh, I knew I shouldn’t have come,” Jay grumbled. “That was worse than earlier!”
Jake rolled his eyes at him. “Look away then. Stop watching us all the time.”
“I don’t watch you guys. You guys are just always doing gross things when I happen to look.”
“Well, then I’m warning you now, look away,” Jake said and leaned down to give his girlfriend another kiss.
Jay faked a gag and turned away. “Remind me to never join them again.”
Sunghoon blinked, turning to look at Jay. “Are you cold?”
Jay made a face and shot him a glare while Sunghoon opened up his jacket to him. “Stay the hell away from me.”
Chapter 76: 75; jungwon (relaxing/cuddling)
Chapter Text
Jungwon walked into the living room in search of his girlfriend. She wasn’t in her room where she normally is and he found her laying on the couch, scrolling through her phone. He grinned and went over to her. She peeked up at him from behind her phone and frowned.
He got onto the couch, hovering over her at first and then slid his head through her arms that held up her phone. She giggled as he did this and set her phone down. She smiled, pinching his cheeks playfully as he grinned at her.
“Oh, hi there~”
“Hi~” Jungwon rested his head against her chest and exhaled contentedly.
She smiled, patting his back. “What’s up?”
“Nothing~ Just wanted to cuddle. I saw you weren’t doing anything important so I thought I’d interrupt.”
She laughed. “Excuse you, sir, but I think watching edits of you is very important business.”
“Is that what you were watching?” Jungwon grabbed her phone from his side and looked at her phone screen to look at the last edit she was watching. She giggled as he frowned looking at the video.
“See? Very important~”
“But why?”
“Because I like seeing my boyfriend all hot like that.” She grinned, taking her phone from him and reached over to put it onto the coffee table. “Are you sure this is how you want to spend your day off though? We can go out and do something.”
“No. This is fine. I like this.” Jungwon smiled and leaned up to give her chin a soft kiss, but at that moment, she leaned her head slightly down and they shared a chaste kiss.
“Okay~ If you’re sure.” She patted his head, fixing his hair. “Should we chat about something while we cuddle?”
“Oh! Yes, that reminds me. Wanna hear about this weird dream I had last night?”
“Sure~”
“So, it first started off normal. It was just me, you, my members, we were just having a good time. We went back to the dorm after dinner and then suddenly, I look around and Sunoo hyung and Riki are babies. You’re holding them and telling me they needed their bottles.”
She blinked, frowning. “H-Huh? They were babies? What about the others?”
“Heeseung hyung turned into literal Bambi, the animated character and was trying to eat the furniture. You kept scolding him to stop and ended up wrestling him for a couch cushion while baby Riki ended up break dancing and baby Sunoo hyung stood there just staring at him. Jake hyung and Sunghoon hyung turned into their dogs for some reason…”
She laughed. “Wait, so they turned into Layla and Gaeul?”
Jungwon nodded. “Yeah. They did. Seeing that made me freak out in the dream and I ran to a mirror to see if I was turning into Maeumi. Luckily, I didn’t.”
“Okay, and what about Jay oppa then? What happened to him?”
“He became a cat who wouldn’t stop meowing unless I was holding him, but every time I picked him up, I just kept sneezing because he was so fluffy and his hair was getting all over the place.”
“Is… Is that it to the dream? Is there more?”
“Uh, I dunno. I don’t remember much after that, but before I woke up, I remember looking into the mirror and suddenly, I had to do a spelling bee without pants on…”
His girlfriend laughed. “Oh no!”
“Y-Yeah, that was pretty much my dream.”
“Wow… you know, I think that’s your weirdest dream yet. The last one wasn’t that bad. At least that one was just your members turning into fish and you taking care of them…”
“Y-Yeah, I think… I shouldn’t eat ice cream before bed anymore.”
She giggled, nodding. “Yeah, good idea. I’ll make sure to remind you so you don’t forget.”
Chapter 77: 76; heeseung (streamer au)
Chapter Text
“You suck,” one of the guys Heeseung was gaming with online said.
Heeseung rolled his eyes. “Bold coming from someone with zero kills. You’re just mad I got you like three times during the match, loser.”
“I bet you don’t use a facecam during your streams because you’re ugly.”
Heeseung laughed. “Quite the opposite actually. I gain too much attention for my face than my skills that I decided it best to not have a facecam anymore.”
“Bet you don’t have a girlfriend. You probably sleep with a waifu pillow or something.”
Heeseung chuckled again. “Your insults are just as trash as your playing. For the record, I do have one and she plays better than you do.”
“Yeah, bullshit. I bet she sucks.”
A smirk formed on Heeseung’s face. “Wanna bet? If she beats you, you have to send me money.”
“Hell yeah, I’ll bet. No girl could beat me. And you better turn on that facecam as proof that she’s playing.”
“Fine. I’ll be back. Let me go get her.” Heeseung pulled off his headset and looked at his chat. A string of messages came through, most of them excited to see his girlfriend in his stream again. It had been a while since the last time they played together. Her work schedule had changed and most of the time when he’s streaming, she’s had to sleep. Tomorrow is her day off so she wouldn’t mind if he woke her up for this, especially if she knew it was to prove some random asshole online wrong.
He went to her room and she stirred in her sleep hearing the door open. She blinked sleepily at him as he approached.
“Hm?”
“Sorry to wake you, doll. Some guy on my stream doesn’t believe you’re real and thinks you suck at gaming.”
She giggled sleepily and sat up in bed. “Ah, time to show off.”
Heeseung smiled and gave her a peck on the forehead. She slid out of bed, wrapping her blanket around her. She let Heeseung lead her back to his room and he sat down on his chair. He put on his headset and glanced at her suddenly quite aware of her choice of sleep attire. He swallowed as he stared for a moment and cleared his throat when he snapped back to reality.
“Oh, you might want to put on a shirt. They want a facecam,” he said as he set up another headset for her.
“Ah…” She covered her chest with her hand and nodded. “Perfect time to show off your new merch then, huh?” She opened up his closet and pulled out a shirt. She pulled it on and made her way over to him.
He slid back the chair and let her sit in his lap. She draped her blanket over their lap and put on the headset.
“Ready, love?” Heeseung asked.
“Mm~ Ready~”
He turned on the facecam and they both waved.
“Hi, chat~ Long time no see~” She grinned as she read the chat messages coming through. “‘How are you?’ Oh, I’m good. A little bit tired since I just woke up, but I’m here to defend my dignity. I’m a good gamer, you guys know this, right?”
Heeseung chuckled as he read his chat. “Hey, she is not better than I am. I let her win, you know.”
“Yeah, that’s what losers say,” she mused.
“Careful teasing me like this, love,” he said as he pushed the keyboard closer to his girlfriend. He pressed on the mic for the online chat to speak. “Well, she’s ready to start the match if you are.”
“About time. Damn. What? Did you two have a quickie before getting here?”
Heeseung rolled his eyes and his girlfriend laughed. “We didn’t but it’d still be more action than you probably get.”
Heeseung let out a laugh and the other guy fell silent.
“Let’s just start. I wanna go back to sleep.”
Heeseung sat back in his chair comfortably as he watched her play. Satisfyingly, she was beating that guy so bad and he sounded frustrated. He started swearing and throwing insults but Heeseung knew his girlfriend didn’t hear any of it. When she was locked in during a game, it was all she concentrated on and it was hard to pull her out of it.
Heeseung glanced at his chat to read some of the incoming messages. “Yeah, she’s in the zone right now. Don’t bother her. By the way–” he pointed at the shirt she wore– “new merch. Go to the link and get yours. There’s also a hoodie.”
He laughed, reading the chat. “Make merch for her? Maybe I should if you guys would buy. Oh? Jake’s here? ‘Bro, are you comfortable?’ Yeah, I’m comfortable. She says she concentrates on the game better when she’s in my lap.”
As the match got more tense, she straightened up her back and shifted in his lap. He flinched slightly and placed his hand on her waist to steady her.
“Love, be careful where you’re moving,” he said.
“Oh, sorry~ It’s just the final round and I’m getting more excited. I needed to fix myself up a bit.”
“I can tell you’re getting excited, but please be careful.”
She grinned. “Sorry~”
Heeseung chuckled and placed a soft kiss on the crook of her neck. He watched her play for a bit and then his eyes traveled over to her face. She was fully concentrated on the game again. Heeseung knew he shouldn’t because of the camera but he couldn’t help his eyes slowly moving down her body. He left his eyes uncomfortably long at the bottom hem of the shirt she wore and bit his bottom lip. Just the sole knowledge of the fact that under the shirt, she wore only her underwear drove him crazy. He blinked when he heard an alert come up and looked up at his chat.
He let out a laugh. “‘Calm down. You're on camera.’ Jake, I can’t calm down. If you were me right now, you’d understand why.”
“Ah! I won~!” She grinned, clapping her hands happily. “So? How was it losing to me?”
“Whatever…”
Heeseung smirked when a notification came through for the money from him. “Thank you. And thank you, my love, for waking up to do this.”
“No problem~ Now, I can go back to sleep.”
“You gonna go back to your room?”
“Not if you don’t want me to~”
Heeseung shook his head. “You can stay here.”
“Great~ Then I’ll just sleep here in your lap while you play~”
Heeseung laughed, nodding. “I like that idea. I’ll probably just play one more match though and then we can go to bed.”
She grinned and leaned back into him while she stretched out her back. She glanced at the chat and waved. “Bye, chat~ I’m gonna go back to sleep now.”
“I’ll turn off the facecam too, now.” Heeseung waved at the camera while his girlfriend took off the headset and placed it to the side.
She waved again just as he turned off the facecam and yawned. She got up from his lap and turned to face him. Heeseung chuckled as she climbed back into his lap and straddled both him and the chair. She pulled her blanket over her body and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. She nuzzled into his neck and closed her eyes.
He chuckled softly and slightly adjusted himself as she squeezed him closer. “Comfortable now?”
“Mmhm~ Goodnight~”
He glanced at his chat. “‘Turn the camera back on.’ Why? What are you trying to see right now, you pervs? Chat, this is going to be my last match and then I’m going to go. I have to end this soon to take my sleepy princess back to bed.” He laughed reading his chat. “‘Can I be your princess too?’ Sorry, you can’t. Mine is a bit possessive.”
“That’s right,” she said sleepily. “And he’ll be mine in our next life too.”
Heeseung laughed and patted her head. “Sleep, doll. You’ll need your energy for tomorrow.” He entered a lobby to play a match and glanced at his chat while it loaded. “‘What’s tomorrow?’ We have a date tomorrow for our anniversary. Going to the amusement park. Maybe some of you might see us there. Who knows?”
Heeseung glanced at his girlfriend and smiled softly. She had finally fallen asleep. He pecked her cheek and turned his attention to his computer screen when the match started.
As he played, she slept soundly. Heeseung even noticed he played a little better having her with him like this. Maybe he should have her like this more often. When the match was over, he wrapped one of his arms around her waist to pull her closer and adjusted himself to help her back up. In her sleep, she had started to slip off of his shoulder and her arms loosened around him. She let out a soft noise as he adjusted her and shifted slightly to get comfortable again.
“Okay, guys. Bye. See you next stream,” he said. He glanced at the chat, most of them wanting him to keep streaming while some others began pointing out that they heard the noise she had made. He chose to just ignore those. “It’s time for bed. I have to go. Long day tomorrow. Bye.”
He turned off his stream and computer. While he pulled off his headset, his phone chimed. He picked it up to see a text from Jake.
_____________________________________
심재윤
Dude, you’re gonna get yourself banned from streaming 💀
For what???
심재윤
You and her
I can’t believe you did that on stream 💀💀
Tf are you talking about
We didn’t do anything
심재윤
Stop playing innocent
Everyone heard that noise she made
💀💀💀 bro she was sleeping
심재윤
Who tf moans in their sleep
Bro how single are you that you don’t know some people make noises in their sleep 💀
She made a single noise and your mind went to that?
Why would I even do that when I’m streaming
심재윤
Idk. You’re freaky like that, bro
🙄 whatever
심재윤
So you guys weren't…
NO
You pervert 💀 tf
심재윤
If you say so
But I’m still suspicious
💀 I’m banning you from my streams
Chapter 78: 77; jake (post-breakup pt3)
Chapter Text
my first love
Hey, Jaeyun. Um, can I ask a favor?
Sure. What’s up?
my first love
Me and Yunho need a place to stay for a couple of days
Is it okay if we stay with you?
________________________________
Jake blinked, staring at her message. He quickly glanced around his apartment realizing he desperately needed to clean. Usually, his apartment wasn’t this messy, but he had been so busy lately, he hadn’t had the chance to. He replied to her text with: “Uh, sure, but don’t come yet. I have to clean. Maybe… in an hour or two?”
He waited for her reply. “Sure~ Sounds good. See you then.”
He threw down his phone on the coffee table and cleaned even faster than he ever had before. After cleaning the living room, he rushed to get the bathroom clean and then his room. While he was gathering up the trash to throw out, the doorbell rang. He flinched at the sound and looked at the time. Two hours really went by that fast.
He put the trash to the side and went to open the door. He was greeted by Yunho rushing in and hugging him.
Jake laughed and patted his head. “Hey, buddy. How are you?”
Yunho grinned up at him. “Good~”
Yunho pushed by him, excitedly running in and tossing off his backpack next to the couch. He had stayed over at Jake’s place before, so this wouldn’t be the first time. But it was the first for her to be here. Jake glanced at her as she stepped inside, dragging along two suitcases. One big one and one small one with a dinosaur on it.
“Thanks for this, by the way,” she said.
Jake reached for the suitcases and took them from her. “No problem. But what happened?”
“My landlord needs to do some repairs in our apartment. We’ll be out of here in no time as long as he doesn’t run into any problems while fixing everything.”
“It’s no problem. Uh, anyway, you two will be taking the room and—”
“What? No. I couldn’t. It’s your room,” she tried to argue.
“It’s fine. It’s only a couple of days right?” Jake smiled at her. “I can tough it out on the couch.”
“A-Are you sure?”
“Yeah. It’s okay.” He carried their suitcases to his room and set them to the side. “You two should be comfortable in here.”
She followed him there, curiously glancing around. “Hm… Not much changed about your room even after you moved out of your parents place, huh?”
Jake chuckled, shaking his head. “Not really. I’m not much of an interior decorator.”
“A plant here and there would be nice,” she said.
“Or dinosaurs!” Yunho ran in, holding his dinosaur plushie in his arms. He jumped on the bed and began to make his plushie roar while stomping around.
She giggled and stepped closer to the bed, putting her hand by his waist. “Careful. Can’t have you falling.”
Yunho grinned and jumped into her arms. “Onward, mommy! It’s time for my show!”
She laughed. “Okay, okay~ But you have to ask daddy if you can watch on the TV. Remember, we’re sleeping over at his place so you have to ask him permission.”
Jake tried not to smile hearing her call him that and cleared his throat. Ultimately, he failed and had to cover his mouth with his hand. She rolled her eyes at him, making him laugh.
“Can I watch on the TV?” Yunho asked, looking at him with widened puppy eyes.
Jake chuckled and pinched his cheek. “Of course. How could I say no to those eyes?”
Yunho grinned. “Thank you~”
She put him down and he ran back out to the living room. They walked to the door frame of the room to watch him. She nudged Jake in the side.
“Calm yourself.”
He chuckled and leaned against the frame to look at her. “I am calm.”
“You know what I mean. I meant it in the sense that you’re his father and that’s what he calls you. Don’t be getting too excited.”
“I can’t help it. It’s a very familiar pet name. I wonder who used to call me that back in the day,” he teased, nudging her.
She laughed and nudged him back. “Only because you asked me to, perv.”
“Mommy! Come watch with me!” Yunho grinned, bouncing on the couch happily while the theme song for the show came on.
“Coming~” She went over and sat with him on the couch.
Jake leaned his head against the frame and watched the two of them. Yunho was happily singing along to the theme song as she clapped along. He’d get to have this time with them for the next couple days. He’d have to make the most of it.
That night, Jake tried to sleep, but the sound of shuffling around woke him. He sat up on the couch and peered over at the kitchen, hearing the refrigerator door close. He got up and went to look to find her sitting at the table, drinking some water. The only light that was on was the flashlight from her phone.
“Oh, I’m sorry. Did I wake you?” she asked, capping the bottle.
“No, it’s okay.” He sat across from her. “Why aren’t you asleep?”
“Yunho kicked me in the boob earlier and woke me up,” she said.
Jake laughed. “I see.”
“And… well, just a lot on my mind.”
“Like what?”
“Nothing.”
“It’s okay. You can tell me. If you need to vent to someone, I’ll listen.”
She smiled. “Thank you, but… I’d rather not push my problems onto you. Most of it’s just adult stress anyway and… stupid boy drama.”
“Boy drama? Thought you didn’t have any other boy than Yunho.”
“I don’t. Well, I suppose other than you now, it’s really only Yunho. It’s just that… there’s this guy—”
“Ignore him.”
She laughed. “I thought you said you’d listen if I needed to vent.”
“I–” Jake cleared his throat. “Uh, continue. Sorry.”
“He’s very sweet and keeps texting me. I think he's hoping I go on a date with him, but I’m still not looking for a relationship as you know so it’s not like I’m looking to date him or anything.” She taps her finger on the table. “Actually, we used to go to school with him.”
“Did we?”
“Yeah, um, Sunghoon. You remember him? You two used to be seatmates.”
Jake nodded slowly. “Yeah, I remember him.”
“We ran into each other at the grocery store about two months ago. He met Yunho that time. They get along well actually.”
“Mm. So then the issue here other than you not looking for anything is…?”
“W-Well, the two of you used to be friends. It just feels so inappropriate…”
Jake shrugged. “We weren't super close or anything.”
“I know, but still.”
“Hey, it’s totally fine if you want to try. We’re twenty-seven now.”
“No, I know. I… I just feel bad. I’ve been rejecting your advances every chance I get and I don’t want you to think—”
Jake chuckled, shaking his head. “No, it’s fine. I'm not going to think anything. Just give it a chance. You never know. Maybe he’s the one for you.”
“Yeah, but—”
Jake reached over and grabbed her hand. “Stop worrying about me and my feelings. I… I’ve made peace with the fact that we might never match up romantically again anytime soon. Don’t let my feelings get in the way of your potential happiness. Besides–” he sat back in the chair and shrugged– “I’m fairly certain Yunho might love the extra attention. He certainly loves it when he goes to see my parents.”
She smiled softly. “Well… I suppose maybe one date wouldn’t hurt. Just to test it out.”
“Of course.”
“Okay… then I’ll tell him I agree to at least one date.” She grabbed her phone from the table. “Uh, thanks. Are… you sure you’re okay with this?”
“Why wouldn’t I be? You deserve to be happy.” Jake smiled and stood up from the chair. “Now, go get some sleep, okay?”
She nodded and stood up. “Okay. You too. Goodnight.”
“Goodnight.”
She headed back to the room while Jake went to sit on the couch. He laid down and pulled his blanket over him, staring at the ceiling. He tried to convince himself that he really was okay with it, when in fact, he really wasn’t.
The next day, Yunho was left home with him and she went off on a date with Sunghoon. Secretly, he had hoped it would go bad and she wouldn’t go on another date with him, but she came back quite happy. Crap
The next night, she went out with him again. Dammit…
And the next night again. Fuuuuuuck, I messed up. I messed up big time
Jake buried his face in his hands and exhaled heavily. Yunho was asleep on his chest while they were waiting for her to come back from her date. He didn’t expect it to have gone so well that they’d end up going on three dates in a row.
He checked the time on his phone to see it was nearing twelve at night. This was the latest she’s been out. Finally, he heard the door beep and she walked in.
“Hey. Sorry I’m late. We lost track of time while talking.” She walked over to take Yunho from him and took him to bed. Jake followed her to the room.
“So, uh, how was it?”
“It was good.” She smiled and grabbed clothes from her suitcase.
“You two going out again tomorrow?”
“No. He says he has to work so we can’t.”
Jake nodded. “Right…”
She glanced at him while removing her jacket. “What?”
“Nothing. Um, goodnight.” He turned and went to the couch. He laid down silently and pulled his blanket over his head. He lay like that for a while, hearing her take a shower. Then he stayed like that even after hearing her walk out of the room.
He assumed she was on her way to the kitchen until he felt a poke to his arm. He pulled the blanket from his face and peeked at her.
She laughed. “Wanna tell me what’s wrong?”
“Nothing’s wrong. I’m good.”
“No, you’re not. I’ve known you forever. I know when you’re upset.” She sat on the couch by his feet. “Come on. Talk to me. Did something happen while I was gone?”
Jake sighed and sat up. “Yeah, you went on a date with someone that wasn’t me three times in a row.”
“You said you were okay with it.”
“Look, I’m so glad you’re happy and I… I want to be okay with it, but I just can’t help it. I’m not the reason you’re coming home with a smile on your face. I’m not the reason you’re dressing up all pretty. I’m not the reason you’re smiling at your phone while replying to a text.” Jake let out a breath and ran his fingers through his hair. “I’m way more jealous than I thought I’d be.”
“Jaeyun…”
He reached for her hands and held onto them tightly. “What does he have that I don’t have?”
She shook her head. “Jaeyun, listen…”
“Then… Then why—”
She laughed and lifted one of her hands to cover his mouth. “Stop. Before you continue, let me talk.”
He nodded and she moved her hand.
“There’s nothing he can give me that you can’t, okay? The only thing he’s done for me these past couple nights is…” She paused for a moment thinking about her words. “Um, give me clarity. I wasn’t sure before, but I certainly am now.”
“Sure about what?”
“My feelings.” She gripped onto his hands tightly and looked him in the eyes. “For you.”
“For me?”
“I’ll be honest, I’ve been on the fence about my feelings for you for a little bit. I thought maybe it was just old, leftover feelings from before that’d go away eventually, but they haven’t. I think I’ve really fallen for who you’ve become after all this time,” she said softly. “Sunghoon definitely made me happy these past nights especially after all that stress, but I found myself looking at him each night and just wishing he was you instead. We decided to just stay as friends and nothing more.”
Jake blinked, staring at her. His heart raced. He had wanted her to say those words for a while. He let out a sigh of relief and nodded. He didn’t know what to say and the only thing that came out of him was a soft, “Okay.”
She smiled, holding his hands. “And you know that one of my deciding factors for even wanting to date again is for Yunho to like him as well. Luckily for me, he loves you and I know he’d be glad if we end up dating again. He’s been trying so hard at being your wingman.”
Jake chuckled, nodding his head. “Quite the successful little wingman, I’ll say. I didn’t even have to tell him to do half the things he’s done for me.”
She giggled softly. “I told you. He’s a natural charmer.”
Jake glanced down at their hands and slowly, he laced their fingers together. “I have a question.”
“Sure. Ask away.”
“Did you and Sunghoon, um, you know… hook up or anything?”
Jake watched as a devious look formed in her eyes and a smirk grew on her lips.
“Why? What are you going to do about it if we did?”
Jake inched closer, one of his hands loving to her waist. “I can do better than he can.”
She giggled softly and moved closer to him as well. “Oh, can you?”
“I can. You’ll forget you even went on those dates with him.”
“That so?” She asked teasingly.
He nodded and pulled her into his lap. He guided her legs to straddle him and hugged her waist. She smiled, her arms wrapping around his neck.
“Wanna forget about him?”
“We can’t… We shouldn’t. Yunho might hear us.”
Jake snickered, gliding his lips across her jawline to her ear. “You were quiet enough back when we made him and my parents were in the next room.”
She let out a laugh and playfully pushed him. He chuckled, laying back on the couch when she did and peered up at her. She smiled, leaning over to lay her head on his chest. Jake wrapped his arms around her and pecked the top of her head. They both ended up falling asleep like that and woke up the next morning to Yunho climbing on top of them.
“How come I wasn’t invited to cuddle?” He whined sleepily. He still struggled to keep his eyes open. His voice even still sounded sleepy.
She grinned and wrapped her arms around their son. “You were sleeping so soundly in bed, we didn’t want to disturb you.”
Jake chuckled, glancing at the clock. It was only six in the morning. He sighed and wrapped his arms tightly around both of them.
“Let’s sleep more, yeah? It’s too early.”
Yunho nodded slowly, his eyes closing. She smiled, giving his forehead a kiss. Jake smiled, looking at the two of them and kept his arms protectively around them. He didn’t ever want to let them go. He closed his eyes, letting out a relieved sigh. He felt a soft poke to his cheek and opened his eyes again.
“Hey,” she whispered. “I have a question.”
“What’s up?”
“Do you want to be my boyfriend?”
Jake smiled. “Hm… well, this isn’t the park and you didn’t skin your knee but…”
She laughed and got up carefully trying not to wake up Yunho. “But?”
Jake looked up at her as she hovered over him and tucked her hair behind her ear to keep it out of their way. “Yes, I want to be your boyfriend.”
She grinned and kissed him softly. Jake felt his heart beat hard in his chest. Suddenly, it felt like how it was back when they were teenagers. It felt exciting and new. She pulled back and laid back down on his chest with Yunho. Jake looked at the two of them again and a wide smile formed on his face. He could get used to this.
Chapter 79: 78; text // "I want a baby"
Chapter Text
Jungwon
I want a baby
my jungwon 😺
:c
is a baby cat not enough?
I-
my jungwon 😺
am I not enough for you anymore?
😭😭 of course you are
but
my jungwon 😺
but you wanna replace me with a baby?
I mean, with a baby you
but jungwon, listen
my jungwon 😺
🥲💔 I can’t believe this
is this because I didn’t give you a kiss this morning
I don’t give you enough attention that you want someone else now?
😭 HUH? NO
my jungwon 😺
💔💔💔
😭 okay fine. No baby
I was just joking
my jungwon 😺
Good
I got scared there for a second
Thought you were serious
🥲🥲 yeah…
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Heeseung
I want a baby
my love 🥰😘
You’re asking for one now when I’m about to leave the country?
We can work on it when you get back
my love 🥰😘
You’ll change your mind by then
No I won’t
my love 🥰😘
Love, you said this a few months ago
And when I got back, you had changed your mind
You barely even wanted me to touch you
B-Because I was sick that time 🥲
my love 🥰😘
And the time before that?
I got my period that time 😭
I’m serious this time
my love 🥰😘
I’ll only take your word for it when I come back
🥹 okay. Have a safe trip
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jay
Jay, I want a baby
jay baby 😘
Are you sure?
Babies are a huge commitment
I met my baby niece today
She’s so cute and tiny
jay baby 😘
Ah
You got hit with the baby fever
Jay, please 😭
Her tiny feet and hands
Her skin is so soft
She smells so nice
I want one
jay baby 😘
I’m going to ask you again
Are you sure?
Yes 😤
And I’ll seriously even tie you to the bed until we’ve made one
jay baby 😘
Haha, no need for that
These things take time, you know
Let’s have a serious conversation about this first before making any rash decisions
We need to have a plan for one first
Fine 🥲
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Jake
BABE listen
my jakey ❤️
Okay, I’m listening
you have my attention
what’s up
I want a baby
my jakey ❤️
Yeah sure
Please, babe, listen to me
wait, did you just say yes?
my jakey ❤️
yeah. Why not?
I think you’d make a great mother
And the baby bump would be cute too
…wait, I had a whole speech ready to convince you 🥲
my jakey ❤️
No need to convince me
Let’s do it
Oh
Oh, I see 🙄 You just want to go through the action of making one, don’t you?
Do you even actually want one?
my jakey ❤️
I mean, making one is the fun part of it, isn’t it?
Can’t exactly have one without doing that
But then the other part of it is, eventually, we’ll have a piece of our love in cute little baby form
… nice recovery
my jakey ❤️
LOL thank you
So when do we start?
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunghoon
I want a baby
sunghoon 🥰
No
Why 🥲
sunghoon 🥰
You ask for one every month
No
But, babe
Please
sunghoon 🥰
Girl, you have a crippling fear of being pregnant
Absolutely not
But 🥲 Hoon, listen
I want one now
sunghoon 🥰
No you don’t
You’re just going to get your monthly soon
Now, stop it. You know you wouldn’t be able to handle being pregnant anyway
🥲 …fine
sunghoon 🥰
good girl
I’ll have cake delivered to you soon
Why not deliver it yourself
sunghoon 🥰
Because I know you
If I come, especially now, you won’t let me leave the room
And then you’ll get mad at me when you really do get pregnant
I– 🥲
I hate that you’re so right
You know me too well
sunghoon 🥰
I would hope so
We’ve been together long enough
Anyway, the cake is on its way to you
Enjoy
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Sunoo
I want a baby
sunoo baby🦊
No
WHY NOT 😭
A baby you would be so cute tho 🥹
Just picture it
sunoo baby🦊
I can picture it
Then why not 🥺
sunoo baby🦊
Because I'm your baby
I don't want competition for your attention
But 🥹 but…
The tiny baby fists
And the tiny baby clothes
sunoo baby🦊
No
Fine 🥲
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Riki
I want a baby
my riki 😘
Are you sick or something
What? No
my riki 😘
Delusional then
HUH? NO????
my riki 😘
Then why are you asking for a baby
Because I want one?
my riki 😘
I can’t just buy you one
You can’t ask for that
… are you serious right now?
my riki 😘
The best I can do is get you a pet
… riki
I don’t want a pet. I want a baby
my riki 😘
you must really be sick if you want that
get well soon
Chapter 80: 79; riki (first kiss/confession)
Chapter Text
Riki smiled as he glanced over to his friend next to him. Her eyes were practically shining as the worker at the stall made the cotton candy look like a flower. They came to the amusement park to hang out since, finally, the both of them had a day off on the same day. It had been a while since they last hung out and they decided to take the chance to come after talking about it for months.
She grinned, glancing up at Riki. “Look at it!”
“Hm?” He blinked, pretending he wasn’t just smiling at her and looked at the cotton candy.
“Isn’t it pretty?”
He nodded. “Yeah.”
The worker handed her the cotton candy and she pulled Riki to the side with her.
“Let’s take a photo with it!” She grinned, pulling out her phone. She posed with it next to him. “Come on~ Smile~”
Riki chuckled. “Someone’s a little too excited about some cotton candy.”
“How are you not? It’s so cute!” She grinned and snapped the photo.
“Think you can finish it all?”
“Of course I can! I have a separate stomach for sweets, you know~” She giggled and took a bite of the cotton candy. “We should probably get in line for one of the rides we wanna go on. Which one first?”
“I was thinking maybe the ferris wheel first. Gotta work your way up to the roller coaster.”
She blinked and looked up at him. “Roller coaster? You… You didn’t tell me we were gonna go on that.”
He grinned, throwing his arm around her shoulders and led her towards the ferris wheel. “Don’t worry. I’ll be with you. Nothing to be scared of.”
“Y-Yah! I’m… I’m not scared! I just…” Her voice trailed off when she looked up at the roller coaster track. “I… much prefer the safer rides.”
He laughed. “You won’t know if you like it if you don’t at least try it once.”
She pouted. “Don’t tell me this was your entire plan for the day. You just wanna torture me today, don’t you?”
Riki grinned innocently. “No. It’s not the entire plan. Just part of it.”
She gasped and pushed him away from her. “You’re so mean!”
He laughed and pushed her back, making her giggle. “Come on. Just once. We don’t ever have to go on it again if you don’t like it.”
“Fine! Just once. All of a sudden, the candy isn’t helping my mood.” She huffed and bit into the cotton candy.
Riki leaned over and bit into the cotton candy on the opposite side of her. They made eye contact for a moment before he pulled away and ran away from her with a big piece of it in his mouth. She gasped dramatically and ran after him.
“Hey! My cotton candy! You said you didn’t want any! Give it back!”
Riki laughed, shoving the piece into his mouth. “Too late! It’s gone!”
She laughed. “You’re so annoying!”
She caught up to him at the line for the ferris wheel and they stood in line, talking and catching up on everything they’ve both been doing since they last hung out. It was always nice talking to her because it always felt like no time passed since the last time. They could not be with each other for months, yet their friendship always stayed the same.
When they were finally on the ride, she took many photos. Especially when they were at the top. She grinned, scrolling through the photos and sat back in the seat.
“I can’t wait to journal about today~ These photos are perfect for it.”
“You journal now?”
“I do! I started doing it about two months ago. I mostly do it for when something really exciting happens that I wanna remember.”
“Ah. Well, I better make today even more memorable then, huh?”
She chuckled, looking at him across from her. “You’re already going to take me on a roller coaster. That’s going to be memorable enough.”
Riki chuckled. “Sure, but remember, that’s only part of my plan. I might have something else planned for today.”
“Like what? The roller coaster isn’t the big finale?”
He smirked, shaking his head. “No. You’ll see.”
“Ugh. Fine. I’ll brace myself then.”
After the ferris wheel, they went on a few more rides and finally, they were in the line for the roller coaster, just a few spots away from the front. She clung onto his arm nervously.
“I can’t believe you’re making me do this…”
He laughed, patting her hand. “It’s okay. You can hold my hand if you’re really scared.”
“I already squeezed the life out of your hand while on The Viking. You really think your hand can handle it for the roller coaster?”
Riki glanced at his hand, flexing it. It was still a little numb from earlier. He shrugged. “I can handle it.”
“Alright. If you say so.”
They sat next to each other on the roller coaster and after they got strapped in, she immediately grabbed Riki’s hand.
“Right now, I hate you,” she grumbled.
He laughed. “That’s okay. I’ll make it up to you later.”
“Yeah, with your master plan or whatever, right?”
Riki looked at her and wiggled his eyebrows. She rolled her eyes in response.
“It better be something amazing. Like a feast or a plushie.”
“You’ll see.”
After the roller coaster, Riki laughed while helping her off the ride. Her legs shook as she stepped off and she clung onto his side.
“I hated that.” She pouted. “Never again.”
“It wasn’t that bad.”
“To you!”
They went off to the side to look at the photo and she quickly shook her head. “Nope! I don’t want the photo!”
Riki laughed looking at the photo. “Why? Look at how cute you look.”
“No, I don’t! Let’s go!” She tugged on his arm to pull him along but he didn’t budge.
“Oh, come on. It’s fine. You look fine.”
“It’s so embarrassing. Let’s just leave without one.”
“Well, maybe I want one. Maybe I’ll start journaling too and this will be my first entry.”
“Please no!” She pouted and tugged on his arm again.
He chuckled. “I won’t, but I do want the photo. It’s a memory for your first roller coaster.”
“And last.” She crossed her arms. “Fine. But don’t show it to anyone.”
“I won’t.”
After Riki got the photo, they went off to find some food. They got something to share and their own drinks.
“So then, mister Nishimura, what’s the grand finale of the day? No more torturing me, right?”
Riki laughed, picking up a fry. “I’m done. You can relax now.”
“Oh, good.” She let out a breath. “What is it then? Is it gonna be a cute, kiddie ride to calm me down?”
He shook his head. “No.”
“Then what?”
Riki looked across the table at her. “Do you know how to whistle?”
She frowned. “Whistle? Um, I guess so, but I’m not that good at it. Why?”
“Do you want to be good at it? I know a foolproof trick.”
“As long as it doesn’t involve going back on the roller coaster.”
Riki laughed, shaking his head. “It doesn’t.”
“Uh, sure. I guess. Teach me then.”
Riki scooted himself around the table next to her. “Okay. Show me how you whistle.”
He watched her for a moment when she whistled weakly.
“Hold on. I can do it better,” she said.
Riki laughed and nodded. “Okay. Try again.”
She puckered her lips to whistle again, but he leaned forward, grasping her nape gently and kissed her. Her hand flew to her mouth immediately when he pulled back. A wide smile grew on his face as her face turned as red as a tomato.
“Riki… w-what… what was that for?”
He smiled and rested his hand against her shoulder. “It’s part of the grand finale.”
“Huh?”
Riki took up one of her hands and looked her in the eyes. “I know we already barely have the time to meet up, but I can’t go on from here without you knowing my feelings. I’ve liked you for a while and honestly, today was just an excuse to confess to you. Really to see what would make your heart pound the hardest and I can tell you right now, it wasn’t the roller coaster.”
She blushed, turning her head away. “Sh-Shush… You can only tell because you have your hand basically directly on my pulse.”
He laughed, brushing his fingers over her neck and tucked a piece of her hair behind her ear. “If it’s alright with you, I want to be your boyfriend.”
She glanced back at him and smiled softly. “I… I’d like that. Though, to be honest, I can’t imagine you doing cheesy couple things with me.”
“Like what?”
“Like talking with me all night, fighting over who’d hang up first. Letting me wake up to good morning texts with little hearts and a kissy face emoji…”
Riki laughed. “For you, I’d do it. If you want me to.”
She smiled, shaking her head. “No. I’d really just want you to be you. You don’t need to change.”
“But what if that’s how I am with dating?” He shrugged. “Who knows? Not even I know.”
She giggled softly, nodding. “We’ll have to see then, won’t we, boyfriend?”
Riki smiled, his thumb gently rubbing the back of her hand. “Sure, my darling.”
She blushed and hid her face away from him. “O-Oh. We’re already starting with the pet names, huh?”
Riki leaned closer to her, his arm snaking around her waist to hold her close. She smiled softly and rested her cheek against his shoulder. He sighed contentedly and wrapped his arms around her.
“Think this is something better to journal about than the roller coaster?”
She giggled softly and nodded. “It’s a lot better. And I can’t wait to journal about our relationship every day. You better call every day.”
“Of course. Who else will fight with you before bed about who will hang up first?”
She laughed, nuzzling against his neck.
He smiled and pecked her forehead. “I’ll make sure I’m the last voice you hear before bed and the first you hear in the morning.”
She shook her head and peeked up at him. “Okay~ Sounds like a plan. I’ll hold you to it. If you don’t, prepare to make it up to me.”
“Sure~ I’ll buy you all the sweets until you’re not mad.”
She grinned wide. “Perfect~”
Chapter 81: 80; sunghoon (workout routine)
Chapter Text
I sighed dreamily as I stared at my boyfriend. He was not far from me, lifting weights. I tagged along with him to work out, I swear, not just watch him. But right when I finished doing some stretches, he took off his shirt and I got just a little distracted…. for the last hour.
Every time he looked over at me, I pretended to be doing some kind of yoga so he didn’t think I was just slacking off. But this time, I made no effort in looking away and he caught me just laying on the yoga mat, staring at him. I mean how could I not when he looks like that?
Sunghoon laughed as he placed the weights back down. “Getting a good workout in, I see.”
I giggled, nodding. “The best. I should come here with you more often.”
He wiped the sweat from his neck on his shirt and walked over to me. “I have one more workout to do and then we can go. You can help me with it too, in fact.”
“What is it?” I asked as I sat up. I tried not to smile and failed. My mind was already jumping around with so many different thoughts, especially after basically ogling him this whole time, I couldn’t help but think that the workout I could help him with was something… racy.
Sunghoon chuckled and patted my head. “You’re not even going to try to hide your thoughts, are you?”
I grinned as he bent down and gave me a soft kiss. “Between your sweaty muscles and your handsome face, I just can’t help it.”
He shook his head. “Control yourself, miss. We’re in public. Jongseong’s just upstairs too, you know.”
I playfully pouted. “Alright. Fine. What workout is it then?”
“I want you to get on my back while I do some pushups.”
“Oh, I see.” I laughed. “You want to show off, huh?”
He grinned. “Not really. Just want to see my progress.”
“Sure, but I swear if the next time I come with you and you tell me you want to try to use me to bench press, you’re definitely showing off,” I said as I moved off the yoga mat for him to use.
“Hey, that’s a good idea. I never thought of that before. Thanks for the idea. We’ll do that next time,” Sunghoon said playfully.
I laughed, shaking my head. “Let’s not.”
He got into his pushup position. “Okay. Get on.”
“How? Do you want me to sit on your back or lay on you?”
“However you want.”
“Alright…” I blinked and carefully sat on his back. I laughed when he let out a groan and felt his arms wobble a bit. “You okay?”
“Yup. I got this,” he said. Even his voice shook a little. “Here I go.”
I giggled as he began to attempt a pushup. Surprisingly, he managed to do about four of them before collapsing. I moved off of his back and tilted my head to look at him.
“Again?”
He looked at me and nodded. “Lay on me this time. I’ll do more for sure.”
“Okay~”
I let him get into position and then lay on his back. I wrapped my arms around his chest and rested my cheek on his shoulder.
“Ready~”
This time, he did do more, but not as much as he usually does. I rolled off of his back when he finished and grinned.
“Better?”
Sunghoon sat back on his knees and nodded. “For sure, but I think I could still do more.”
“Should I help with that too? I can keep count~”
I looked at him, biting back a smile. He eyed me down knowing I was up to something. He shrugged.
“Yeah, whatever.”
I grinned and rolled in front of him on the mat. I opened my arms to him and beckoned him to get into position. “Come on~ I’m sure you’ll do more this time.”
He let out a laugh and got into a pushup position over me. I grinned up at him and loosely wrapped my arms around his neck.
“This is better, don’t you think? And you’ll even get a reward for every pushup you do,” I said teasingly, puckering my lips at him.
Sunghoon chuckled as he examined me. “Definitely better.”
I smiled as he began to do his pushups and gave him a kiss each time he did a rep. At some point, we both laughed and I lost count.
“Looks like you have to start again,” I teased.
“That’s fine with me.”
I grinned as he dipped down to kiss me.
“Hey, are you—” We heard Jay’s voice.
We both glanced over at him and he rolled his eyes at us.
“Nevermind. I'm going to go take a shower and head back home.” He turned and walked off.
I looked up at Sunghoon and when we made eye contact, we both laughed.
“I guess we’d better be getting home too, huh,” I said.
“Yeah. Especially before we get carried away.”
I pouted. “And it was just starting to get fun.”
“We can continue the fun later. We really should go somewhere more private for that.”
I grinned. “Oh, good~ Then that’ll wrap up my workout for the day.”
Sunghoon laughed and placed a kiss on my forehead. “Of course. Can’t have you cutting your routine short now, can we?”
I let out a soft giggle. “Yes, that’d be very bad.”
Chapter 82: 81; sunoo (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
😭 I’m sick
lovely sunoo 🥰❤️
Oh no!! 🥺
Did you take medicine?
Are you resting in bed right now?
I don’t have anymore medicine
😭 I feel like I’m dying
And yes, I’m in bed
lovely sunoo 🥰❤️
Ok, I’m coming. I’ll bring medicine
My hero 🥹🥹
_____________________________________________
I heard the door to my apartment open and Sunoo’s voice chimed. “My baby!”
I giggled hearing this and stifled a cough. He ran into my room with three bags from the store in his hands.
“Hi,” I said weakly.
“I came as fast as I could!” He rummaged through the bag and handed me the medicine. He opened it up for me and passed it to me with a bottle of water.
I sat up and took the medicine while he took out a fever patch from the box and stuck one on my forehead.
“Get some rest for now, okay?” He gently touched my cheek and I leaned into his touch.
I pouted and nodded, touching his hand. “I hate that this is how you have to spend your day off. I’m sure you’d much rather be doing something else than taking care of me.”
He shook his head and held my hand. “I don’t mind. Even if you’re sick, I’d still rather spend my time with you. Besides, I get to be your doctor for the day~ How exciting.”
Sunoo grinned and gave the top of my head a kiss. “Sleep, okay? I’ll be just outside if you need me for anything.”
“Okay~”
“Oh. Here. Take this before you sleep.” He pulled a small bottle from one of the bags and opened it before handing it to me.
I took it from him recognizing it as a vitamin drink and drank it down. He took the empty bottle from me. He tucked me in bed and took the bags with him out of my room.
I ended up sleeping for a couple hours. Occasionally, he’d come to check on me, give me water, and check my temperature. I woke up groggily and pulled the covers off of me. It was hot and I felt all sweaty.
He walked in to find me sitting up and came up to me. “How are you feeling?”
“Hot and icky…” I pouted. “I need a shower.”
“Okay. Stay here and I’ll go prepare your bath. Do you need me to help you bathe too or…”
I shook my head. “Um, no I don’t think so. But I’ll let you know if I need help.”
“Sure. I’ll be back.” He pecked my forehead and headed out to the bathroom.
I grumbled as I got up out of bed to grab new clothes to change into and hobbled my way to the bathroom. I sat down on the toilet and sighed.
“I hate being sick…”
“I know.” He placed a hand on my knee and rested his cheek against his hand. “But don’t worry. I’m here. You’ll feel better in no time.”
I chuckled softly and patted his hair. “Thank you. I’d still be dying in bed without medicine if you didn’t come.”
He smiled. “This is why you have me now. I’ll always be there.”
“Always?”
“At any time.”
I smiled. “Thank you. At least I know I have someone.”
“Well, honestly, you have seven someones. I’ll make them be there for you too. Obviously, I’m the only one who can be there for you like this, but I’ll force them to listen to you if you ever have any concerns. They could learn to be a little more empathetic and connected to their emotions, those damn T types, I swear.”
I laughed. “Okay. Good. I’m glad.”
He turned off the water when it filled the tub enough. “Alright. I’ll be just outside. Do you think you could eat? I brought soup also.”
“Oh, um, sure. I’ll try.”
Sunoo nodded. “Okay. I’ll be heating some of it up. Call me if you need anything.”
He got up and gave the top of my head a kiss. I pouted and he laughed seeing the pout on my lips. He swiped his thumb over my pout.
“I know. I wish I could give you a proper kiss too.”
“I’ll make up for it when I feel better,” I said, hugging his waist. “I promise.”
He smiled, his hand cupping my cheek. “I’ll look forward to it then. I’ll let you bathe now.”
I reluctantly let him go and he left the bathroom. I got into the bath and relaxed in the water. I swear I could just fall asleep in here, but I forced myself to stay awake. I flushed the water and properly bathed myself and rinsed off. I had my towel wrapped around me when there was a knock at the door.
“Love, are you almost done?” Sunoo asked.
“Yeah. I just need to change.”
“Okay. Your soup is done. Don’t take too long or it’ll get cold.”
“Okay~ I’ll be fast then.”
I pulled on my clothes and stepped out of the bathroom. I went to find Sunoo in the kitchen and sat down at the table across from him where he set out my bowl for me.
“Enjoy,” he said. “And I’ll help you dry your hair after you’re done.”
“Thanks~”
We ate together and I listened to him talk about the fun things they’ve been doing lately. After, I talked about the things I’ve been up to and apologized for it not being as exciting as his stories, but he shook his head, mentioning that hearing about such normal things is exciting for him. I hadn’t really thought about that before. Normal things must sound exciting since his life is so busy.
After we finished eating, he did the dishes and then he helped me dry off my hair. He gave me medicine and put another fever patch on my head. He tucked me back in bed and I looked up at him.
“Are you going to go back home now?”
He glanced at the time and shook his head. “Not yet. I want to make sure you’re okay before I leave.”
“Are you sure? Isn’t it getting kind of late?”
“It’ll be fine.” He sat next to me on the bed and brushed my hair from my face. “Think you’ll be okay tomorrow?”
“Yeah. I think so.”
He nodded. “Good~ I also put all the vitamin drinks I brought away. Don’t forget to take them. Let me know when you run out of them also so I can restock them for you. Can’t have you getting sick like this again.”
I laughed and nodded. “Okay.”
Sunoo smiled and cupped my cheek. I could tell he wanted to kiss me just as bad as I wanted to kiss him.
“Sleep now, cutie~ You’ll feel better in the morning for sure.”
I nodded. “I know I will~”
“I’ll be gone when you wake up, but I’ll make sure to send you a cute message to wake up to.”
I giggled. “I’ll look forward to it~”
He leaned over and kissed my cheek. “Goodnight, my cutie.”
“Goodnight, my lovely~”
Chapter 83: 82; jay (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
“Love?” I called out, walking out of the kitchen to find her. I thought she’d be in the living room because that’s where I left her last, but she wasn’t there. I frowned and looked around, finding her in the bedroom, rummaging around in a cabinet by her closet.
“What are you doing?”
She glanced up at me and blinked. “Huh? Sorry. Were you looking for me?”
“Sort of, yeah. I need you to taste the food for me.” I tilted my head to look at what she was doing but she moved her body to hide it from me. “What are you hiding over there?”
“Nothing, my hubby~” She closed the cabinet and walked over to me, giving me a peck on the cheek. “Now, what do I have to taste?”
I chuckled, taking her hand. “Why so secretive?”
“You’ll just find out later. Don’t worry about it now.”
I pulled her with me to the kitchen and over to the stove. I was making us dinner and needed her opinion on if it had enough flavor. I scooped a bit of it out of the pot and into a bowl. I blew on the food carefully to cool it down enough and passed it over to her.
“Let me know what you think. If there’s enough salt or if something’s missing.”
“I’m sure it’s perfect. It always is.” She gave the food a taste and I watched her, waiting for a reaction.
“How is it?”
“It’s good. Maybe just a little more salt and it’d be perfect.”
I nodded and gave her a quick peck on the lips. “Okay. Thank you, my love. You can go back to whatever you’re scheming for later then.”
She giggled, hugging my waist. “Trust me. It’s gonna be fun.” She gave me a quick kiss before pulling away. “If you need me, you know where to find me~”
She went back to the room and I went back to cooking.
An hour later, we were finishing up our dinner and did the dishes together. After we finished up the dishes, she grinned and grabbed me by the hand.
“Come~ Let’s go bathe now~”
“Now? I thought you wanted to watch a kdrama with me? You said I really needed to watch it.”
“We’ll watch that after. We should bathe first and we can do that thing I was being so secret about.”
I just couldn’t help it and a sly smirk grew on my face. “Oh?”
She laughed, shaking her head. “Not that. If it were that, we’d do it before bathing.”
“Should we do that first then?” I teased and grabbed her waist, pulling her closer to me.
She giggled and wrapped her arms around my neck. “As tempting as it sounds, not tonight.”
I feigned a disappointed sigh. “Alright. Fine. Let’s go shower then.”
After our shower, she told me to wait for her in the living room. So I did. I sat on the couch in my new pajamas waiting for her. She bought us new matching pajamas and insisted we wear it tonight. I still don’t know what she’s scheming yet. I heard her coming from the room and her little giggle as she approached.
“Here. Put this on,” she said, reaching over the couch to hand me something.
I took it from her and looked at it. It was a pink, polka-dotted plush headband with a bow on it. I glanced at her as she laid out different skincare products on the table.
“Ah, no wonder you were so secretive and no wonder you made sure I washed my face during our shower.” I looked up at her and her headband had a panda on it. I sighed and slipped on the headband she gave me.
She grinned and clapped her hands happily. “We don’t have to do it all the time, but once in a while, we could do skincare together, right?”
“Yeah. I guess so. But be honest, you just wanted to see me in this headband, didn’t you?”
She laughed. “No~ But if you don’t like the bow, I can get a different one for you. I have Hello Kitty, or a cute heart, or a flower. Which would you prefer?”
“What if I want your panda one?”
“Do you? We can switch if you want.”
I chuckled, shaking my head. “No. I was just joking. I’m fine with the bow.”
“Alright then~ Let me turn on the drama and then we can start with the easy stuff first.” She turned on the TV and played the drama. Then she began to rummage around with the skincare stuff.
She pulled out some under-eye patches from the box and turned to me. She grinned, putting them on me. She put a pair on herself as well and then picked up a small container from the table.
“What’s that?” I asked.
“A lip scrub~ It’ll make your lips nice and smooth~ Like mine,” she said, puckering up her lips.
I smirked and quickly took the opportunity to peck her lips. She chuckled and leaned into it, making the kiss longer. She pulled back and opened the container.
“Pucker up now.” She giggled as she scooped some of the scrub from it.
“What if I don’t?”
“I’ll make you.”
“Then make me.”
She grinned and immediately climbed into my lap. I laughed, my hands grabbing onto her waist.
“Come on now, mister Park. Let’s get those lips luscious.”
I sighed, nodding. “Okay, missus Park. Only because I am very aware of what you’re going to do if I say no.”
She grinned. “Good choice.”
After the lip scrub, she put on this weird lip mask thing on me that was shaped like comically large lips. She giggled as she smoothed it out on my face. She put one on herself and pulled out her phone to take a photo of us together. I held back my laugh, holding the mask on my face. We looked ridiculous. She turned on a timer and we watched some of the drama before moving onto the next step.
She got in my lap again, holding a different skincare pot in her hand. “Ready? This is our last step. I promise.”
“What’s this one?”
“Just a face mask~ It’s good for your skin and keeps it nice and hydrated.” Carefully, she spread the face mask on me with a grin on her face. She finished up putting the mask on me and then held out the container to me. “My turn~ do mine next~”
I took it from her and she closed her eyes. “You’re putting an awful lot of trust in me right now, my dear. What if I draw something funny on your face with this?”
“Because if you did, I’d get back at you for it and you don’t want that to happen, do you? Remember last time?” she teased as I spread the mask on her skin gently.
I tensed a little at the memory. “Okay. I won’t.”
She giggled. I know she felt me tense up. “Even after all these years, you’re still my good boy, aren’t you?”
“For the rest of our lives, my love. I swore on that five years ago and it’s not going to change.” I finally finished putting the mask on her face and took her hand, gently placing the container in it.
She opened her eyes and smiled. “Good~ But we’ll see how it goes in the next five years, huh? You might wanna rebel against me.”
I chuckled. “I could start now. I know you get weak at the knees for it when I take charge.”
“Mm, maybe you can sometimes~ I wouldn’t mind. You’re so hot when you do.”
I smirked. “Your wish is my command. Just tell me when.”
She giggled, nodding her head. “Maybe… tomorrow. I’ve already tortured you enough with this. I can tell you want to get back at me for this.”
I laughed. “Not really. This may not be my speed, but you’re having fun and that’s all I want. But, if you insist I punish you for this, I’ll do it.”
“Just go easy on me~”
“We’ll see what I decide on tomorrow,” I teased.
Chapter 84: 83; jungwon (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
I hummed as I walked back into our house with bags of food in my hands. “Yeobo, are you awake yet? I’m home,” I called out.
I didn’t get a response. I put the bags down in the kitchen and headed to the room to look for her. I found her still asleep in bed. I’m not surprised she’s still sleeping. She had a long day at work yesterday. She deserves the rest.
I walked over to the bed and leaned over, giving her forehead a kiss. I’ll let her sleep just a little while longer. I went back to the kitchen and began pulling the food from the bag. I set it all up on the table and laid out the utensils for us to use. When I finished setting up the table, I went back to the room to check if she was still asleep.
She stirred a bit, but she was definitely still sleeping. I walked over to her and gently shook her shoulder.
“Yeobo, it’s time to wake up.”
She slowly opened her eyes and peeked up at me. “Hm?”
I sat down on the bed, pulling back the covers. “Wake up. It’s morning.”
She blinked sleepily and glanced around. “Already?”
I laughed, nodding. “Yes. Come on. Breakfast is ready.”
I gently took her elbow and helped her sit up on the bed. She grumbled sleepily and leaned her cheek against my shoulder. She wrapped her arms around my waist and nuzzled into my neck.
“Can’t we just cuddle instead?”
I laughed, patting her head. “No. Breakfast is going to get cold if we do.”
“Fine,” she mumbled. “Carry me.”
“Okay,” I said with a laugh and pulled her closer to me.
She wrapped her arms tightly around my neck and I picked her up in my arms. I headed to the kitchen and sat her down on the chair. I sat next to her and brushed her hair from her face. She yawned and looked over the food.
“Mm~ Looks good~”
“Thanks. I made it myself,” I joked.
She laughed. “Ah~ then it’ll be the best breakfast ever.”
While we ate, we made our plans for the day. There was a movie in theaters now that she wanted to go watch so we’re going to do that first. Then, she wanted to go to a pop-up cafe to try some of the promotional desserts. After that, it was up to me what we’d do.
While I was cleaning up our mess from breakfast, she ran off to the bedroom to change. It was exciting that we finally had the time to go on a date today and she said she wanted to look perfect. She always looks perfect to me though.
I made my way to the room and found her trying on different accessories to go with the dress she picked for our date. I walked over to her and pecked the top of her head. She grinned and looked up at me.
“What should I wear to match this dress?” She showed me her choices on the vanity.
I glanced over them and pointed to the most important one. Her wedding ring. “This one is all you need.”
She giggled. “Just that one?”
“Mmhm. Just that one.”
I picked it up from the vanity and took her hand gently. I slid the ring onto her finger and brought her hand up to my lips, giving the back of her hand a kiss.
“This one is all I care about. Everyone needs to know that you’re mine. Besides, I’m your best accessory,” I joked.
She grinned. “Okay. Just this one then. And you, my husband~”
I smiled and leaned down, kissing her softly. “Mm, even after all these years, I still love hearing you call me that.”
“I love saying it~ Now, if you’re ready, we can go now.”
I nodded and gave her another kiss. “Let’s go then.”
Chapter 85: 84; heeseung (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
I woke in the morning hearing soft knocking on the door and a soft cry. “Mommy? Daddy?”
I looked over at my wife still sleeping next to me and sat up in bed. I gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. The knock sounded again. I quickly got up out of bed and went over to the door, opening it up revealing our daughter. She was puffy eyed and clutching onto her bunny plushie by the ears.
“Aw, what happened, my little princess?” I asked, scooping her up into my arms. “Did you have a nightmare?”
She rubbed her eye and clung onto me, shaking her head.
“Ah. I know. You missed us, didn’t you?”
She nodded. Our daughter had just made five and finally was able to sleep on her own without waking up and crying in the middle of the night. Most mornings, she’s fine, but sometimes, she wakes up before us and starts to cry because we’re not in the room with her.
“Okay~ There, there. I’m here.” I patted her back.
She pointed to my wife. “Can we go cuddle with mommy?”
I glanced back at her and shook my head. “Actually, I have a better idea. How about you and I let her sleep a little longer? I’m sure she’ll appreciate that.”
“But why?”
“Well, mommy’s been working really hard lately and could use the extra rest. So, how about we go out, you can play at the park down the road for a little bit and then when we get back, we can make breakfast for her? How does that sound?”
Our daughter pouted, looking over my shoulder at her mother. I practically melted. She’s so cute. All she—and her mother, whom she gets it from—has to do is pout and give me those eyes and she’ll have me wrapped around her finger, ready to give in to her every need.
“Okay. Do you think mommy would like a cake too?”
“Sure. We can get her a cake before we come home.”
Our daughter grinned. “Yay~ I’ll go change then.”
“Do you need my help?”
“Mm… no, I’m okay. I’m a big girl now.”
I let her down and she ran back to her room to change. I clutched my chest, leaning against the wall. She’s growing so fast. Next thing I know, she’ll be graduating from school. She’ll be starting very soon. I’m not ready for that.
I quickly went to change and went to check on her. She did manage to get on a dress but it was on backwards and I helped her fix it.
“See? I did it all by myself~” She grinned, jumping into my arms.
I laughed, nodding. “You did. Now, let’s go.”
We went to the park first and I let her play to her hearts content. She even made a friend while we were there, another little girl who lived in the area. After she had her fun, we went to a bakery and she looked at the cakes in the case carefully.
“Mommy likes strawberries right?” She asked a little loudly.
She has quite the habit of announcing the fact that she has a mom everywhere we go when it’s just the two of us. No doubt making sure no one even gets the chance to think about flirting with me. It makes me wonder sometimes what she sees that I don’t. I wonder how many poor women she’s glared at for looking my direction. Overprotectiveness of me, yet another thing she got from her mother.
I laughed, nodding my head. “She does.”
“Let’s get that one,” she said as she pointed. “Can I have a cookie?”
“Of course.” I asked the worker behind the counter for what she picked and she patted my leg to get my attention. “Yes, my princess?”
“Is mommy awake yet? Can you call her?”
“You miss her already?”
She nodded. The worker handed her the cookie she asked for and she happily took it. I pulled my phone from my pocket and pulled up a video chat with my wife. I handed our daughter the phone and took the box from the worker and I picked her up. My wife picked up the phone and it looked like she had just woke up.
“Hi, mommy!”
“Hi, my baby. Where are you two? Where did you go?”
Our daughter giggled, quickly trying to hide her cookie from view. “It’s a secret.”
“Are you two headed back home?”
“Yeah! We are. And we’re gonna make you breakfast!”
“Oh~ I can’t wait for that then. Hurry on back. I miss you two.”
“Miss you, too, mommy~ Bye~”
“Wait, can I talk to—”
Our daughter hung up the phone already and handed it back to me. “Let’s hurry home! Mommy’s waiting for us!”
I laughed, shaking my head as she bit into her cookie.
When we made it home, she ran in first, running straight into her mom’s arms. I followed her in and hid the cake behind my back like our daughter asked me to.
“Good morning, my princess~ Where did you go this morning?”
“Well, daddy said you could use the extra sleep so we went to the park! And then we went to—” She quickly stopped herself and covered her mouth.
My wife looked at her, frowning. “Went where?”
“Nowhere! Now, go sit in the living room and no peeking! We need to make your breakfast.” Our daughter grabbed onto my arm and began tugging me towards the kitchen.
“Can’t I greet my husband first before you steal him from me?”
“No! We make breakfast for you now!”
I laughed as I was tugged even harder towards the kitchen. I turned to my wife and blew her a kiss. She giggled and blew me one back.
After we were done making breakfast, I carried the tray of food over to the living room where my wife waited for us. I placed the tray down in front of her. Our daughter was carefully bringing the cake box. She was walking slowly to not shake the box too much and then placed it down next to the tray.
“Ta-dah~ Enjoy, mommy~”
“Thank you. Everything looks delicious~” She pointed to the cake. “Is this the surprise?”
Our daughter nodded, climbing into her lap. “Mm. I picked it out myself and it was all my idea to get you a cake.”
I took a seat on the floor next to them and rested my head back against the couch.
“Oh~ What’s the occasion?”
“Just… for being the best mommy.” Our daughter grinned up at her.
My wife smiled. “I love it. Thank you. Though, will you allow me to switch the occasion around a bit? I have some exciting news.”
“What’s that, mommy?”
She pulled out something from behind her that I was all too familiar with and I stared at the positive result on it with wide eyes. I looked up at her in shock and she grinned.
“You’re going to be a big sister~”
Our daughter looked at her and a smile spread across her face. “Really?! I’ve always wanted to be a big sister!”
She squealed, hopping out of her mom’s lap and jumped around in excitement. She ran to her room mumbling plans about where the baby was going to sleep in her room. My wife chuckled softly and glanced at me. She smiled, sliding her arm around my shoulders and leaned over. I tilted my head up and we shared a quick kiss.
“As it turns out, our Valentine’s day was a little too good,” my wife joked.
I laughed. “You looked ravishing that night. I have no regrets.”
Chapter 86: 85; jake (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
I hummed as I walked into our apartment with a few bags from my quick shopping trip. My wife was still asleep last I remember, but now I could hear her shuffling around in the kitchen. “Baby?” I called out to her. “I’m home.”
“Welcome back,” she replied. “I’m in here.”
I walked into the kitchen and found a mess in there. Bowls of flour, sugar, and eggs lay on the counter. Flour itself was all over the counter and even on her face and apron when I looked up at her.
“What’s all this? What are you doing?” I asked.
“Well, you know how I said I wanted to learn how to bake? I’ve decided to start today.”
“But why?”
“I have to start someday, right? I told you I’d try to learn before we even got married. I think it’s due time I start. And then I can make my own sweets when I’m craving.” She grinned. “And then when we finally have kids of our own, I can bake for them~ I’m trying to make cookies.”
“Do you need any help?”
“Nope~ Now, go sit down and watch. I’ll become the best baker in the world. You’ll see.”
“Okay. I believe in you.” I walked over to her and wiped some of the flour from her face to give her cheek a kiss. “Have fun then.”
I went to sit down at the table to watch her. Not five minutes later, she was already swearing at the eggs for ‘not mixing properly’ and checking the level of the water in the measuring cup a million times before adding it to the batter. I couldn’t help my laugh when she began to mix the batter and I could see on her face how increasingly annoyed she got.
When she finally managed to get a tray of cookies in the oven, she sat next to it to watch them bake.
“It’s taking too long,” she said.
“You just put it in two minutes ago.”
“Yeah, but it’s taking too long.”
“Baby, you have to be patient.”
“I don’t wanna be patient. I want my cookies now.”
“You’re going to stress yourself out if you just sit there.”
“Yeah, but I have to watch them so I can see if I did anything wrong. Then I have to do it all over again.”
I sighed and reached into one of the bags from my shopping trip this morning. I pulled out a small box of cookies from the bakery I went to and took one out. I walked over to her and held it out to her. She took one glance at it and immediately snatched it out of my hand to eat it.
I chuckled. “Did you even eat after you woke up?”
She shook her head. “I… was craving cookies.”
“Come sit at the table and eat something. Can’t have you getting a headache because you didn’t eat.”
I helped her up and led her over to the table. I sat her down and passed her over a bottle of water as well.
She nibbled on the cookie I gave her and curiously looked in the bags I had on the table. “What did you go out and buy?”
“Things you needed.”
“I needed?”
“Yeah. For your period. It’s soon, right? I noticed you were low on some things and decided to stock it up for you.”
She looked up at me and blinked, gesturing to the box of cookies. “Then… how’d you know I wanted cookies?”
I shrugged. “Lucky guess. Though, you know, we’ve been together five, six years. I would hope I know what type of sweets you crave the most around this time.”
“Stop. You’re gonna make me cry,” she said with a pout. “I don’t even care about my cookies in the oven now.”
“Let’s go cuddle then and put on your favorite movie. I can give you a massage and wipe your tears when you cry.”
“Screw the movie. I’m taking you to the room right now.”
I laughed, shaking my head. “We shouldn’t. The oven’s still on.”
“I can make it quick or jump you right here, I don’t care. I’ll even turn it off. Literally, screw those cookies too.”
I shook my head again. “As tempting as it is, I’ll have to say no. I want you to see the result of your effort. You need to see how the cookies turned out.”
“Fine. After that then.”
“No. We have things to do today. We can’t miss it.”
“But… Jaeyun, I—”
“No. Sorry.” I chuckled and reached over to give her head a pat as she pouted. “It’s for the best, love. We can’t risk you getting pregnant right now.”
She huffed out a breath. “Fine. Meanie.”
Chapter 87: 86; sunghoon (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
I exhaled heavily as I finally left work. I checked my watch, noting how late it was while heading to my car to drive home. My coworkers invited me out to dinner but I had to hurry on home to my lovely wife. She was waiting for me. Assuming she didn’t end up falling asleep.
I drove back home and hurried inside. “I’m home,” I called out while walking in. I didn’t expect an answer and wasn’t surprised when I didn’t get one.
I made my way inside and found her asleep on the couch. She had fallen asleep with the TV on. It was quietly playing an old drama. I went over and turned it off. I leaned over and gave her a peck on the forehead. She stirred and opened her eyes slowly.
“Oh, you’re home,” she said sleepily.
I smiled. “Mm, finally. Let me take you to bed.”
I carefully picked her up, her arms wrapping around my neck. She nuzzled into my neck, holding me close. I carried her to the room and laid her on the bed. She grumbled, grabbing onto my coat to pull me with her.
I chuckled, leaning over her. “I still have to shower, love. I can’t lay with you yet.”
“But I missed you,” she mumbled sleepily.
“I know. I missed you, too.” I gave her a quick kiss. “I’ll be in bed with you soon, okay?”
She pouted. “Okay. Um, I left you dinner in the kitchen if you didn’t eat yet. Eat something before you come to bed.”
I smiled. “Thank you. I will. I’ll be back. Get your rest.”
“Okay…” She pouted again and her grip on me tightened.
I gave her pout a kiss and she let me go. I went off to shower first and when I got back to the room, she was asleep again. I went to the kitchen to look for the dinner she made and found a little note on it with a drawn heart on it.
I laughed, taking it and placed it to the side. When I was halfway through eating, I let out a sigh. Eating alone had become a lot more frequent these days and I had started to miss having dinner with her the same way we did when we first got married a couple of years ago. We’ve been spending a lot less time with each other lately because of my new work schedule.
I finished my dinner and washed the dishes. I headed off to the room and got into bed with her. I tugged her close into my chest, holding her close. She turned to nuzzle into me and hugged me back. She sleepily looked up at me.
“You okay?”
I smiled softly and brushed the hair from her face. “Yeah. I just realized something and I’m going to fix it. Don’t worry.”
“Hm? What do you mean?”
“Don’t worry.” I pressed a kiss to her forehead. “It’ll be better for the both of us after this. You might be mad at me for it at first, but it’ll be worth it.”
She nodded slowly. “I’m too tired to even think about what you mean. But do whatever you need to do.”
I chuckled. “Okay. Good. Because I’m going to quit my job tomorrow.”
At first, she just nodded, her eyes closing. And then, her eyes flew open and she looked up at me. “What? Why?”
“Just trust me.”
“But… But, Sunghoon… are you sure?”
“Don’t worry. I have a plan.”
She pouted, nodding slowly. “Alright. Okay. I trust you. But are you really sure…?”
I smiled, nodding and gave her a quick kiss. “Yeah. I want to be able to spend more time with you again. This schedule’s gotten too crazy. I mean, look, it’s nearly midnight already. I can’t do this anymore.”
“So, what are you gonna do about a job then?”
“Well, I’ll try to negotiate a better schedule. I already know they don’t want to lose me so they might try. If not, I have a better opportunity elsewhere. It pays better. Only we’d have to move if I take it.”
She nodded slowly. “So that’s why you didn’t want to take it in the first place…”
“Well, yeah. You love this place and your family’s nearby. I wouldn’t want you to be too far away.”
“It’s okay. You know, we can always come back and visit. And besides, eventually, we’d want to start on our own family, right? It is nice having my family so close, but I know them and they can get a bit much, especially when a baby is involved. We probably won’t get any privacy when a baby arrives. We ought to move now before then.”
I laughed. “Are you sure?”
She shrugged and nodded. “Look, I love them, but we really do need to think about our future. You know? We’re going to be thirty soon. We should consider.”
“So, I shouldn’t fight for a better schedule at this job and just take the other one?”
“It’s up to you. Do whatever you feel is right. I support you always. As long as it’s not illegal, I suppose. You can deal with that yourself.”
I laughed and took her hand, intertwining our fingers. “Okay. I’ll do what’s best for the both of us then.”
“Okay~”
Chapter 88: 87; riki (domestic fluff/married)
Chapter Text
“Okay, here’s the game plan for today,” my wife said. We had to do some deep cleaning today and she planned out the entire day for it. “We’re going to start in the room and our bathroom first. I’ll do the dusting and sweeping in the room while you clean the bathroom.”
I nodded.
“When we’re done with those tasks, I’ll take care of organizing our linen closet and you can mop. After that, we’ll both tackle the kitchen first. I’ll clean out the fridge and you can wipe down the counters and the sink.”
I nodded again.
“Then obviously, we sweep and mop. And after that, we do the living room together. It’s not too dirty, but the sweeping and mopping will be the biggest job since you’ll have to move some of the furniture out of the way.”
“We’ll take breaks in between right? Can’t have you overworking yourself and not eating.”
“Of course! And we’ll see if we have enough time to spare when we’re done to go on a dinner date or something.”
I smiled, nodding. “Okay. I’ll have to clean extra fast then so we can.”
She giggled. “We have our plan then. Let’s turn on some music and start~” She grabbed her phone and played music on the speaker in the living room.
She placed her phone back down and we immediately got to cleaning. Everything was going smoothly and according to her plan. While she did the sweeping and the folding, I did the scrubbing and the mopping.
Half the day was gone by the time we got to finishing up in the kitchen and now we were sitting in the living room eating a late lunch we got delivered.
“Ugh, my feet,” she complained with a pout. She bit into the meat bun she ordered and lifted her legs onto the couch.
“I’ll massage them for you when we’re done,” I offered.
“Really? Massage my back too.”
I nodded. “Anything for you, my darling.”
She giggled. “So if I asked for a full body massage, you’d give me one?”
I held back my smirk and nodded. “I would. If it’s what you want.”
“Mm~ Maybe another time. Just my feet and back for today.”
She took another bite of her meat bun when a familiar song to us came on. It was the one we danced to at our wedding reception. Her eyes lit up and she looked at me with shining eyes.
I chuckled and stood up from the couch. I wiped my hands on my shirt, pretending to be nervous. She giggled as she watched me. I held my hand out to her the same way I did back then.
“May I have this dance?”
She took my hand and stood. I led her around the table to an open spot in the living room and we danced together the same routine we did back then. We were both grinning the whole time we were dancing and honestly, I can’t believe we both even remembered the routine. It’s been four years since then and this was really the first time we danced it since.
As the song ended, I twirled her around and pulled her in close, pressing her back against my chest. I gave her cheek a kiss and she hummed happily. I hugged her waist and we swayed slowly together even if the song had changed to something else.
“Even after all these years, I still remember the steps,” she said.
“I don’t think we’d ever really fully forget it,” I remarked. “We did practice it a lot.”
“We did~” She took my hands in hers and turned to me. “Riki…”
I chuckled knowing exactly what she was going to ask. “We’ve been over this.”
“I know. I wasn’t going to ask again. I just… wanna know why you don’t want to start a family yet. You keep dodging me every time I try to ask.”
I smiled softly and leaned my forehead against hers. “It’s not that I don’t want to. I do, I just… want us to enjoy our lives together first. We’re still young and we have a lot to look forward to and learn, especially about and with each other. I just want us to be genuinely ready and secure in our lives before we introduce a child into it.”
She pouted and nodded. “Okay. I get it now. I’ll stop asking. It’s just babies are so stinking cute and I wanna see a little you running around in here.”
I laughed. Her baby fever is always quite bad. “One day you will, but hopefully it’ll be when we’ve moved out of an apartment and into a house of our own.”
“Okay. I’ll hold you to it then. Maybe if I start saving all my money now, it’ll get us a house faster,” she said. I could tell it was a joke by the smile that grew on her face after she spoke.
I chuckled and tilted her chin up. “As long as you enjoy your life with me, do whatever you want. I want us to make memories together first, okay?”
She grinned and wrapped her arms around my neck. “Let’s make all kinds of good memories then~”
I smiled and nodded. I leaned down, giving her a kiss. When I pulled back, she hugged me close.
“I’ll look forward to the adventures we’ll go on. But first, we need to finish cleaning.”
I blinked and glanced around the living room with a sigh. “Right… Time for me to show off my muscles then and move this big ass couch.”
She giggled and teasingly squeezed my bicep. “It’d be better if you take your shirt off.”
“You’d get distracted.”
“It’s the kind of distraction I love, it’s okay.”
I chuckled, shaking my head. “Perv,” I teased her while crossing my arms protectively over my chest.
She laughed and nudged me. “You’re one to talk!”
I grinned, pulling her in close again. She smiled and hugged my waist.
“Yes, mister Nishimura?”
“Nothing, missus Nishimura. Now, why don’t you have a seat on the couch so I can show off how much stronger I am?” I picked her up carefully and she held onto me tighter.
I plopped her down on the couch and when she got herself situated, I gave her a brief kiss. When I pulled back, I tugged off my shirt and handed it to her. She squealed and held tightly onto my shirt. I winked at her before walking to the end of the couch to push it.
“You ready?”
She grinned giddily and nodded. “I am so ready.”
I waggled my eyebrows at her and gave the couch a push.
Chapter 89: 88; sunoo (relaxing/cuddling)
Chapter Text
Sunoo hummed happily, waiting by the familiar apartment door owned by his girlfriend. He had been here many times, slept over many times, and this time, he was more than prepared. He hoisted his bag over his shoulder and held another, larger bag in his arms.
The door opened and he was greeted by her smiling face. Her smile always lit up his day.
“Hi,” she greeted.
“Hello~ I’m here~”
She looked down at the bag in his arms as he walked into the apartment and frowned. “What’s that?”
“Stuff we’ll need today~”
She shut the door behind him and followed him in. “But, I have everything we need.”
“Not this stuff.” He grinned and pinched her cheek softly. “Trust me.”
“Huh? Well… alright…”
He quickly followed his regular routine when he’d come over to her place. He got his house slippers from the cabinet and slid them on. He headed to the spare room she always had set up for him and placed his bag down. Usually this would be where he’d give her a kiss and a hug, but the bag in his arms was a problem.
He placed the bag down by the couch and turned to her. He opened his arms wide to her and she grinned, jumping into them. He hugged her close and nuzzled her cheek.
“How’s your day so far, cutie?” Sunoo asked, placing a soft peck on her cheek.
“It’s great~ And yours?”
“Fantastic~”
She smiled and they shared a quick kiss.
“So, am I allowed to know what this is yet?” she asked, pointing at the bag.
Sunoo grinned and pushed her onto the couch. She laughed and looked up at him confused.
“Sir, what was that for?”
He reached into the bag and pulled out a soft blanket from it. “Look what I found at the store! It’s huge so we don’t have to worry about stealing the blanket from each other.”
His girlfriend gasped as she took the opposite end of the blanket that Sunoo wasn’t holding onto and helped him unfold it. “Oh my gosh! It’s perfect!”
“Right! I thought so too.”
She grinned and wrapped her end of the blanket around her and rolled herself up in it all the way to Sunoo. He laughed and put his arms around her and the bundle of blanket.
“It’s mine now,” she said with a giggle. “It’s perfect to burrito myself up. Aren’t I just the cutest burrito you’ve ever seen?”
Sunoo chuckled and pecked her lips. “You realize that you’ve just made it harder for you to run away from me, right?”
Her eyes widened and she tried to turn to run but he was quick to clamp her up in a hug and tugged her onto the couch with him. She squealed out a laugh as he began to attack her face and neck with kisses.
“No~” She giggled and tried to wiggle out of the blanket to get away to no avail. “That tickles~ Stop~”
Sunoo chuckled and hovered over her with his arms on either side of her. “Why? I want to enjoy my burrito.”
She laughed and managed to get one of her arms out from the blanket. She reached up and caressed his cheek gently. He leaned into her touch and took her hand, giving her palm a kiss.
“I wanna cuddle,” she said. “Join me in being a burrito.”
“Fine~ I’ll just have my burrito later,” he said and pecked her lips.
He helped her up and she unwrapped herself from the blanket. She opened it up to him and he laid in her arms. She wrapped the blanket around their bodies and held him close. Sunoo sighed contentedly, nuzzling into her neck.
“This is nice,” she said, patting his back softly. “Right?”
“Mm~ There’s no one else I’d rather be a burrito with than you.”
She giggled. “Good. I’m glad. I feel the same way~”
She glanced down at him and placed a kiss to his forehead. He smiled when she did and closed his eyes. Being in her embrace was always nice. He could stay there forever.
Chapter 90: 89; jungwon (accidentally ignoring him all day)
Chapter Text
I stared at my phone, my finger tapping on the table next to it hoping it’d light up with a message from my girlfriend. This morning, she left for her day telling me she’d be out with her friends. I don’t mind her hanging out with her friends, in fact, it’s good she has friends. It’s just that… usually, she texts me every once in a while with updates about her day, especially when I’m at work. However, today, even if I was texting her, I got no reply. I tried calling her and she didn’t pick up.
I got one response from her hours ago and none since. I huffed out a sigh and stood from the chair I was sitting in. Whatever. She’ll get to me when she can I guess.
For the next three hours, I concentrated on the dance practice and hoped in the back of my mind that she’d text me during that time.
Much to my dismay, she didn’t.
I sighed and headed for my next schedule for the day.
I went about the rest of my day trying to not think too much about it. She was probably just having a lot of fun with her friends. It’s fine. It didn’t bother me at all.
Okay, I lied. It did bother me.
I stared at the clock on the wall and it was nearly midnight. She wasn’t back yet. Usually when she’d be out late, she’d at least shoot me a text to let me know. I was getting increasingly annoyed and worried.
What if something happened? I didn’t want to think that way, but I didn’t know what else to think. I picked up my phone again to call her when I heard the lock beep at the door. I was so upset, I didn’t even want to get up to greet her, but I did.
I stood up from the chair and went to the end of the entry hallway. She stepped into the apartment and grinned at me. She threw off her shoes in a hurry and ran up to me, hugging my waist.
“Hi~ I’m home~”
“Welcome back.”
She tip toed to give me a peck on the cheek. “How was your day today?”
“Fine,” I replied. “Um, how was yours?”
I followed her to the room where she went to put her bag down.
“It was so fun~ We went to the spa and went to do our nails. And then we just talked for hours at the restaurant. It’s so good to see them. You know, adult life can get so busy and it’s just nice to hang out with them again after so long.”
I hummed in response and sat at the foot of the bed. She went over to her side of the bed and removed her jewelry, placing them down neatly on top of the nightstand.
She glanced over at me and must have noticed something because in a second, she was in front of me, cupping my cheeks. “Are you okay? Did something happen today?”
I pouted and looked up at her, shaking my head. “No.”
“Then what’s with that look on your face? Something bothering you?”
“Kinda, yeah,” I admitted. I took her hands in mine and huffed. “You… You didn’t text or call all day. I tried all day and didn’t get a response from you.”
“Oh. Jungwon, I’m so sorry. I was having so much fun with my friends, I must have forgot.”
I pouted deeper and looked down. “Look, I’m glad you had fun, but I was really worried. I didn’t know if something happened to you and you just couldn’t reach me.”
“I’m so sorry. I promise it wasn’t on purpose. I just put my phone in my bag when we were at the spa and just never checked it again after.”
“Okay…” I rested my head against her chest and loosely hugged her waist. “Don’t do it again. I don’t wanna be controlling or anything but I was really worried.”
“Alright. I’ll make sure not to.” She cupped my cheeks and made me look up at her. She smiled softly and ran her thumb over the pout on my lips. “As cute as you are with this pout on, I don’t want to make you upset again. I’m sorry.”
“Seal it with a kiss.” I puckered my lips up to her and waited.
She giggled softly and leaned down, kissing me. I leaned slightly up to deepen the kiss and hugged her waist tightly. She pulled back and smiled.
“There. It’s sealed now.”
“Good.” I grabbed her hand and looked at her nails, observing the cute floral pattern she decided to go with this time and smiled. “It’s cute. You should have sent me a photo of them when you got them done.”
She laughed. “I know. I would have if I didn’t forget.”
I chuckled and peeked up at her. “Don’t forget next time.”
“I won’t~ I promise.”
“I’ll hold you to it, you know. If you don’t, I’ll punish you next time.”
“I can’t have that happening! Who knows what you’ll punish me with?!” She grinned, cupping my chin again in her hands. “Do you forgive me?”
“I do. Just, seriously, don’t do it again.”
“I won’t. I’ll even start checking in on you every hour or at least, when I can.”
I nodded. “Okay. I’ll start sending you more updates also. When I can.”
She smiled. “Sure~ I’d like that.”
Chapter 91: 90; jay (roommate pt2)
Chapter Text
Jake hummed happily as he drove me and Jay into town. I hadn’t said a word the whole time. It still felt a little awkward to me. Jake pulled up to the front of a restaurant and parked his car.
He looked at me in the passenger seat when Jay got out of the car. “You better turn on your charm tonight. I’m expecting you to leave this date with a boyfriend.”
I rolled my eyes at him. “Are you serious right now?”
“Yes! I’m tired of you holing yourself up on your job all the time and just house chores. You need something else.”
“And it has to be a boyfriend?”
“It has to be.”
I shook my head. “You’re so annoying.”
I looked up when the door came open and noticed Jay had opened it for me. He held out his hand to me and smiled. It was a slightly awkward smile. Guess this was weird for him too.
“Ready?” he asked.
I sighed, nodding slightly and took his hand. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
He helped me out of the car and we turned to Jake.
He grinned, waving to us. “Make sure to tell me which hotel to pick you guys up from later.”
“Jake, shut up.”
He laughed and drove off. I sighed and covered my face with my hand.
“I… apologize about him.”
Jay chuckled. “It’s okay. He seems like he’s as annoying as this friend I have. The two of them might get along but I’m afraid we’d be the ones suffering if I introduce them to each other.”
I giggled, nodding. “Probably. Um, have you ever been to this restaurant before?”
Jay looked up at the building and shook his head. “No, but it seems… we might be a little underdressed and it’s too formal a setting than what we wanted.”
“Right. Then, let’s go somewhere else?”
“Sure. Got anything in mind?”
“Actually, yeah. There’s a place around here I go to with my friends to just hang out.”
“Lead the way then, miss,” he said and offered me his arm.
I chuckled and wrapped my arm around his. I led us down the sidewalk and down a short alleyway to the restaurant. We walked by the line and Jay frowned.
“We don’t have to wait?”
I shook my head and waved at the worker at the front. They smiled at me and let us in.
Jay raised his eyebrows at me and I laughed.
“What?”
“You must be a regular here.”
“You will be too by the end of the night. Trust me.”
We sat down at an empty table for two and the waitress walked by our table. She paused and looked at me. I smiled at her. Her eyes moved over to Jay and then back at me.
“And who might this be?” she asked with a teasing smile.
I laughed. “He’s just my roommate.”
“Sure. If that’s what you wanna call it.” She grinned. “Do you want your usual?”
“Yes, please. And, um,” I said, looking over at Jay, “what would you like to drink?”
“Uh, just some water.”
“Really?”
Jay shrugged. “It’s my first date. I’d like to enjoy it while sober.”
I laughed. “Alright then.”
“So this is a date,” the waitress said while taking down our order.
I rolled my eyes at her. “Shush. It’s not that big a deal.”
“Not that big a deal? Oh, please, honey. I’ve got to tell everyone the good news.”
She winked at me before walking off. I sighed, shaking my head.
“You really are a regular here then, huh?” Jay observed.
I nodded. “Yeah. I mean, I just like the environment here. You know, good drinks, good food, live entertainment. It’s perfect.”
“Live entertainment, huh?” Jay glanced over at the stage where they were setting up for someone to sing and a live band.
I smiled, nudging him. “Interested? I could get you a spot to play.”
“I didn’t bring my guitar.”
“It’s okay. You can borrow one of theirs.”
“Um, maybe later. I’d like to enjoy my time with you first.”
I felt myself blush and laughed. “Suit yourself.”
About halfway through our meal, someone approached our table. “I had heard you came here with a boy. I didn’t want to believe it.”
“I’ve come here with other boys before, Heeseung. Shut up.” I rolled my eyes as he sat down at the empty seat next to me.
He laughed. “Sure, but not in a while. Plus, didn’t you swear to never date again after the last one?” Heeseung glanced over at Jay and smiled. “Hey. I’m Heeseung. You are?”
“Jay,” he responded.
“Ah! The roommate, right?”
“You’ve… heard of me?”
Heeseung smirked as I quickly, and vigorously, shook my head at him. “More or less. Anyway, I noticed you’ve been looking at the stage. You play an instrument or sing?”
“Little bit of both,” Jay replied.
“A little bit?” I chuckled. “He’s just being modest. He’s really good, Hee.”
“Want to come up on stage with me then? I keep trying to get her to join me, but she refuses every time. Maybe you’ll agree.”
Jay glanced over at me and shook his head. “I would, but I need to keep my date company.”
Heeseung laughed, glancing over at me. Thank goodness the light in the restaurant was low or he’d see how much I was blushing right now.
“Just one song. We can even dedicate it to your lovely date.”
I nudged Heeseung’s arm and he laughed.
“Don’t worry. We’ll bring her to the front too if you’re so worried about her. Or she can join us on stage too.”
“Nope,” I immediately rejected.
Jay looked up at the stage again and then back at me.
“It’s fine. You can go play. I’ll be fine,” I said.
Heeseung got down from the seat and gestured to the stage. “Come on.”
“Alright, fine. Just one song, but only if she comes to the front.”
I sighed. “Do I have to?”
Jay held out his hand to me. “Come on. If you want me to play, you have to watch me up close.”
I took his hand and got down from my chair. “Alright, fine.”
I followed Jay and Heeseung to the front and they found me a seat. They stepped up on the stage and went to the back behind the curtain, probably to plan what song they’d play. Finally, they took the stage and everyone cheered as Heeseung greeted the crowd.
He did a brief introduction for Jay and then announced what song they were going to play and, as Heeseung said earlier, they dedicated it to me. I blinked, looking between the two of them.
Now, I know they dedicated the song to me and everything, but is it really just a coincidence that it just happened to be one of my favorite songs that they picked?
I was mesmerized by the way Jay played the song and I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. About halfway through the song, he looked up at me and we made eye contact. I looked away shyly when I noticed how long we were looking at each other and instead, glanced up at Heeseung. He was looking at someone in the crowd while singing and I cracked a smile. His girlfriend must be here tonight.
When the song finished, we cheered for them. The crowd asked for an encore, but Jay looked reluctant.
He glanced over at me and I gestured to him to play another song.
“Alright, one more song,” he said.
After he was finally released from playing—they ended up perfoming more than just one more song—he joined me back at our table. I grinned as he sat down and nudged him.
“Was it fun?”
He smiled and nodded. “Yeah. The crowd here is so different from the cafe I play at. Both have their own charms, but this one… I like this one more. And getting to perform with someone else, that was fun too. Your friend can really sing.”
“Mm. My female friends like coming here to watch him sing. They think he’s just so handsome.”
“You don’t?”
I laughed. “Do you find him handsome?”
Jay chuckled. “I was just wondering if you thought the same as your friends.”
“I mean, I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think he was handsome, but I do have a type. He doesn’t really line up with my taste. And even if he did, he’s been with the same girl since they were in high school. I wouldn’t even have a chance.”
“What is your taste then?”
I smiled slyly. “Why? Wanna know if you fit my criteria?”
Jay raised his cup up to his mouth, but I caught the smirk on his face before he did. He shrugged and glanced back at the crowd. Someone else had gone on stage now and was playing the piano.
“Hey, uh, why did you two choose to do that song?” I asked. “The one dedicated to me, I mean.”
“Why not? It’s your favorite song, isn’t it?” Jay replied.
“How do you know that? Heeseung doesn’t even know that. And I’ve never told you that. Have I?”
Jay looked over at me again and shook his head. “No. You didn’t tell me.”
“Then, how did you know?”
“Let’s just say… I pay attention. You listen to it at least once every day. Sometimes in the morning when you’re getting ready, sometimes at night when you’re in the shower.”
I felt my cheeks go hot. “Oh…”
It’s the bare minimum, but I’ve never had a man pay attention to me. My ex didn’t even know what my favorite flower was, let alone my favorite song. Jay might have the advantage of living with me to know these things, but he’s not obligated to remember any of it. Not only that, it seems he took the time to learn how to play my favorite song on the guitar on the off chance he’d get to play it for me.
As if this man couldn’t get more perfect—
I cleared my throat and finished my drink. “Wanna head back home? It’s getting kinda late.”
“Sure, if you want. Are you calling Jake or are we taking a taxi back?”
“Are you kidding? Jake would demand we stay out later or drive us to the hotel himself if I call him. Let’s just take a taxi–”
“A taxi? No,” Heeseung’s voice came from behind us. “We’ll take you home.”
We glanced over where his voice came from and he was just behind us. His arm was around his girlfriend and she waved at me happily. I smiled and waved back at her.
“Are you sure? We wouldn’t want to trouble you,” said Jay.
“No problem. We live that way anyway,” Heeseung remarked. “We’d be a better chauffeur than Jake or any taxi.”
“Thank you. As long as you’re sure.” I smiled.
“Yeah. Come on. Let’s get you two home safely.”
We got home and I was heading off to my room. I turned to Jay when he opened his room door. “How was tonight for your first ever date? Fine, I hope.”
“It was great actually. I had fun.” He smiled.
“Great! I had fun too.” I returned his smile. “Watching you play on stage was different than when I’d just hear you play through the room walls. I’m sure Heeseung also had fun performing with you. Think you’d wanna do it again?”
“As long as you’ll accompany me again next time.”
I blinked at him and chuckled softly. “Careful or I might think you’re asking me out on a date again.”
He shut his room door again and turned to lean against it. He shrugged. “Maybe I am. If you’d let me.”
I quickly turned my head away from him feeling myself blush. “O-Oh, um… y-yeah. I’d like that…”
I didn’t even hear him come near me and in the next second, I was surprised by his hand touching my chin. He turned my head gently so I could look at him. I swear I blushed even harder when he did this and my heart skipped a beat.
Jay tilted his head to look at me and smiled. “Alright then. It’s a date.”
I pressed my lips together and nodded. I couldn’t say anything. I thought I noticed Jay quickly look at my lips before looking me in the eyes again. My breath caught in my throat when he did this and I blinked twice.
He laughed softly and took a step back from me. “Goodnight.”
“Y-Yeah. Goodnight,” I said.
He turned and went into his room. I quickly went into my room and shut the door. I leaned against it and covered my cheeks with my hands.
What was that?! Was Jay about to– AH!
Chapter 92: 91; jungwon (sleepover)
Chapter Text
I knocked on the door of my girlfriend’s apartment and waited for her to answer. Tonight was the first time I was going to spend the night at her place and I’m a little nervous about it. We’ve been together for a few months by now and I have been over to her place before but never spent the night. She’s been over at the dorms before and spent the night once because she was helping to take care of me when I got sick.
My back straightened when I heard the door click open and I grinned when I saw her pretty face. “Hi~”
She grinned. “Hi, handsome~”
I headed in when she moved to let me in, adjusting the bag on my shoulder. I slid off my shoes and slid on the house slippers she bought for me a while ago. We headed inside and I glanced at her.
“So, where can I put my bag?” I asked.
“Oh, give it to me~” She took my bag from me and I watched her head to her room.
I blinked. “I’m staying in your room with you?”
She shrugged. “It’s okay. We’re adults, aren’t we?”
I blushed. “Uh, y-yeah.”
She laughed and headed back next to me to grab my hand after placing my bag in her room. “I just don’t want you to be lonely out here on the couch. I do have a futon in my room if you don’t want to share a bed. It’s okay.”
I nodded, swiping an imaginary bead of sweat off my brow. “Phew. That’s reassuring.”
She giggled and pecked my cheek. “Silly~ Now, what shall we do? Order some food and watch a movie?”
“Sure. Sounds good~”
Later, she was in the bathroom doing her night routine. I was already finished and just waiting for her. She said she had to do an ‘everything shower’, whatever that was, but she was in there for a while. I thought I heard talking in the bathroom and just assumed she was watching something while doing whatever number step of her routine. I would watch something too if my routine was so long.
Finally she stepped out and the smell that came out of the bathroom was nice and flowery. One thing about her was she always smelt so nice. I guess I know why now. She slid her phone into her pocket and grinned at me.
She walked over to me when I stood from the couch and hugged my waist. “Should we cuddle now?”
“Yeah~ What were you watching when you were in there?”
She smiled. “You wanna see?”
I nodded. “I’m curious.”
She pulled out her phone from her pocket and unlocked it. I noticed she changed her phone password to our anniversary and couldn’t help the smile growing on my face. She turned her phone up so I could see and I blinked. My face was on her screen and it was paused on one of the lives I did just two days ago.
“Why were you watching my live?”
She giggled and hugged my waist again. “Because I love watching your lives. They’re such a comfort and they make some of my mundane activities feel more full~”
“So you watch them often?”
“I do~ I watch them before I sleep, when I do my night routine, when I’m eating breakfast, sometimes even on the commute to work. It helps me miss you less when you’re busy also.”
I smiled. “Yeah?”
She nodded happily. “Mm~ I love your lives so much~ Please continue to do them.”
I laughed, nodding. “I will~ I love doing them too. Now, let’s go cuddle then~”
I hugged her close and picked her up. She giggled and hugged me tightly. I carried her to her room. I laid her on her bed and climbed over her. She smiled up at me and cupped my cheeks in her hands. I smiled and leaned down, giving her a soft kiss.
Man, I love her so much.
Chapter 93: 92; heeseung (first kiss)
Chapter Text
I walked hand in hand with my girlfriend along the street. We had just started dating about two months ago and because of my schedule, we rarely get to go on dates. Today was the perfect day for a date. It was a nice clear day and later, we planned to go to the movies.
Right now, it was around lunch time and we were headed to look for something to eat.
“Anything you’re craving right now?” I asked.
“Mm, not really…I’m not that hungry, honestly. Maybe… street food. Like sotteok sotteok or a corn dog?”
“Sure, we can do that. It’d be good to eat something small anyway with the dinner I have planned for tonight after the movie.”
She grinned. “Okay~ Let’s do that then.”
I thought I caught a slight mischievous twinkle in her eyes, but brushed it off as the sun shining on her face. We walked along a market street of vendors to look at what they were selling, picking and choosing what we wanted to eat.
We shared a crepe first and then some hotteok. After the hotteok, we found a corn dog stand. She wanted one with sausage in it and I got two for me, one with cheese and one half-cheese, half-sausage. She watched the person manning the stand make the corn dog with shining eyes.
She’s always so cute.
We got our corn dogs and stood off to the side to eat. She bit into hers happily and glanced up at me when I bit into mine. I feel like I could tell she was calculating something with that look in her eyes, but there was no telling what it could be.
“How’s yours?” She asked.
“It’s good. This one’s the half and half one. The bottom is the cheese. So far, mine will taste the exact same as yours.”
She grinned. “Yeah?”
I thought I saw that mischievous look in her eye again. What exactly was she up to? We’ve known each other for about two years and I know when she gets ideas, it’s always no good. So far, her habits aren’t too different from when we were just friends, but sometimes she purposely does things ‘on accident’ to do skinship all the time.
I’m wondering what today’s one might be. Will she grab my hand to take a bite of my corn dog and say she just wanted a taste when really it was just to hold my hand? Or was it something else?
I went to take another bite of my corn dog when my girlfriend’s hand moved to cup my cheek. I froze as she got closer. We didn’t officially have our first kiss as a couple yet. Though, it wouldn’t be our first kiss with each other in general. We… might have gotten too close to each other once on a drunk night about a year ago.
She got closer and closer and, on instinct, I moved in. I felt her lips brush over mine and went to close the gap, but she quickly moved away and took a big bite of my corn dog.
There was only a small bit of it left on the stick and the cheese stretched, still connecting her to her crime. She burst into giggles as I stared at her. I blinked a few times while processing what happened and nodded off the shock.
I got baited.
“Hey!” I laughed. “Give it back! I was eating that!”
I grabbed her face and took the cheese that hung from her lips in my mouth. I leaned down and kissed her. She smiled into the kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck.
I have a feeling this was her master plan.
It was cheesy, literally, but it would make for a funny story to tell the kids one day, I guess.
Chapter 94: 93; jay (roommate pt3)
Chapter Text
I let out a loud sigh and leaned my head on the table. I had to play today at the cafe. Across from me was my friend, Sunghoon, one of the baristas at the cafe. He stared at me like I had an elephant head or something.
“I fail to see the problem here, Jongseong,” he said. “You landed a second date with your crush. Isn’t that a good thing?”
“It is, but, bro, listen to me. I almost kissed her last night.”
“And you missed your chance. Yeah, I heard you the first time.”
I groaned and buried my face in my hands. Of course he doesn’t understand. Why would he? He’s had a number of girlfriends before. He’s not as single as I am. He just doesn’t get how anxious I am. I’ve never liked someone so hard before and it honestly scares me. What do I do?
“Nevermind…” I huffed and grabbed my coffee cup from the table, taking a long sip.
I looked over at the cafe door when I heard it chime open and two familiar faces walked in. It was her friend, Heeseung and his girlfriend. I turned away hoping they wouldn’t spot me and hid my face behind my cup while sipping it.
“Welcome in,” Sunghoon greeted them and went up to the counter. “What can I get for the two of you?”
“Actually, we wanted to try the special today,” said Heeseung’s girlfriend.
“Of course. Anything else?”
“Mm, maybe a croffle to share. What do you think, babe?” A brief pause. “Babe?”
I didn’t have to look to know Heeseung was staring at me. I could feel his eyes on me. Please don’t recognize me.
“Don’t mind my friend over there. He’s having some girl trouble,” Sunghoon said. “He’s our live entertainment this afternoon if you two are staying in.”
“Is that so?” I heard the tone in Heeseung’s voice. He definitely knew it was me. “Maybe we should stay and listen then.”
“Yeah? I think that’d be nice.”
“Alright then, two specials and one croffle to share. How would you like to pay today?” I heard Sunghoon tapping around on the screen of the register. “And you two are all set. Take a seat anywhere. I’ll bring it out to you when they’re done.”
My eyes migrated to the empty table next to me. Please don’t sit next to me.
Much to my dismay, they took that table and Heeseung smiled at me.
“Girl trouble, huh?”
His girlfriend looked over at me and grinned when she recognized me. “Oh! Hello! So you play here?”
I smiled at her politely and nodded. “Yeah. Whenever I can.”
“Wow~ Maybe we should become regulars here then, huh, babe?” She smiled at Heeseung.
“I’d love to,” he said.
I sighed and sipped on my drink. I wanted to protest but his girlfriend is so nice and she seemed so excited, I didn’t want to upset her.
“What girl trouble are you having then, mister roommate?”
“It’s not… girl trouble. Sunghoon’s just dramatic,” I grumbled. “I’m not having any trouble. We have another date tonight.”
“That’s great. Then what’s the issue?”
“I, uh…” My eyes flicked over to his girlfriend and then at Sunghoon who walked over with a tray of their order. “It’s personal…”
Sunghoon set down the tray on our table and handed them their drinks and croffle. “You guys know each other?”
“Yeah,” Heeseung replied. “We met last night.”
“Yes and they performed a few songs together! It was amazing!” His girlfriend grinned. “You should have been there.”
“Why not perform a few here today?”
“No,” I immediately rejected at the same time Heeseung said, “I would love to.”
“Just a couple of songs at the end of your set. I wouldn’t want to invade on your full time,” he said.
I sighed. “Fine…”
The door chimed again and Sunghoon walked off yet again, greeting the customers that walked in.
“Hey, love, didn’t you want to check out the plants they have on sale in their garden?” Heeseung asked. “It’s why we came in here in the first place, isn’t it?”
“Oh! Yes!” She set down her cup. “I can just walk back there, yeah?”
I looked at her and nodded, pointing. “Through that door. The lady back there loves to talk though so you might get stuck for a while.”
“That’s okay. I love plants too~” She got up and made her way to the door.
“So, care to tell me your personal business? I can keep a secret,” Heeseung said now that the two of us were alone.
“As long as you don’t judge me like Sunghoon did.”
“I won’t. Just talk to me.”
I set down my cup and glanced over at Sunghoon busy with tending to customers. “Um, I… have never dated before. That date last night with her was my first ever date.”
“Explains the slight awkwardness you had and why you wanted to stick around with her. But that’s not the only reason, is it?”
“No. She also happens to be… Well, no, sorry, I’ve had crushes before, but none have ever felt like this before. Every time she just says my name or our hands accidentally touch or whatever, it’s not just butterflies. It’s something else entirely. Do you know what I mean?”
Heeseung nodded slowly, his gaze falling on his girlfriend just outside the window. She was smiling, talking with the lady at the plant stand. “Yeah. I feel like that almost every day and I’ve been with mine for years. And you’ve never had any kind of relationship before then?”
I shook my head.
“I understand why it’d feel so scary then. I remember when I first realized I was falling hard for my girlfriend. Man, I was so scared to even ask her out. We were seatmates which made it more difficult. Every accidental touch or just the smell of her perfume or the sound of her voice made me wanna burst.”
“Exactly. That feeling didn’t go away?”
“No. It’s just what it means to be in love. And I fall in love with mine all over again every day.”
“Then it’s not just a crush, huh?”
Heeseung chuckled, shaking his head. “No, it isn’t. How did it start if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Uh, it started, ironically, around Valentine’s Day. She got delivered a bouquet of flowers and chocolates that day and I guess I felt jealous. I don’t even know who sent her those flowers but I remember she smiled so hard at the card, I thought she had a boyfriend.”
“Ah.” Heeseung laughed. “Sorry, I don’t mean to laugh. My girlfriend actually sent her those. She sends flowers to all her single friends on that day that way it forces them to give her presents on White Day. She’s a little glutton, that one.”
I chuckled. “Well then, I guess I have your girlfriend to thank for realizing I have feelings for my roommate then.”
“I guess so. Anyway, continue.”
“As you know, we’ve only known each other almost seven months now so at first I was in denial,” I continued, “but over the last couple of months, it’s just escalated. I started noticing little things about her that I thought were cute. I started making her breakfast. At first, it was only on the days I know she had to work and wouldn’t have the time to eat. Then I started to enjoy cooking for her and did it every day since. I learned how to play her favorite song on the guitar. And last night, I—”
I paused and sipped on my drink wanting to avoid saying it. Again.
“I’m guessing this is the thing that’s bothering you then.”
I sighed. “I… I wanted to kiss her so bad last night. Kiss her, tell her goodnight, you know, the cheesy ass way they do in the movies.”
Heeseung chuckled, nodding. “And?”
“And I didn’t kiss her. It kinda scared me how much I wanted to do it so badly.”
“Oh, I get it. You didn’t want to kiss her because you’re scared of her reaction. You don’t want to scare her off or have her reject you.”
I looked down at my hands and nodded. “I’m terrified. Never have I ever felt like this about someone and I just don’t think I’d be able to take the rejection. I think it’d break me.”
Heeseung let out a breath and sipped on his drink. “I have a solution to your problem. Not that it really is a problem, but you get what I mean.”
“What’s that?”
“Just ask.”
“Huh?”
“Ask her first to kiss her. There’s no harm in asking.”
I frowned. “Serious?”
He shrugged. “Serious. There’s a chance she might say no, sure, but you’ll never know unless you ask. Even if she ends up saying no, at least you didn’t make a mistake on catching her off guard with one and no consent.”
“I… I mean, I guess.”
“Just figure out a way to set the mood first. You wouldn’t wanna just spring the question on her at the wrong time. Set the mood, maybe even try to raise the tension.”
“We’ll be back at the restaurant if you want to help with that?”
Heeseung smirked. “I’d be more than happy to. Just signal to me when.”
“Sure. Uh, thanks for listening.”
“No problem. Oh, uh, the theme for tonight at the restaurant is black and white. Make sure to let her know and maybe wear a suit.”
“Why?”
“You want to get her attention, don’t you? If I know anything about her, she’s a sucker for a man in a suit. Bonus points if you have a waist coat, glasses, and slicked back hair.”
“That’s so specific.”
“Just trust me.”
“Alright… if you say so.”
That night, I walked out of my room ready for our date, my suit jacket draped over my arm. This time, because she had more time to get ready and wasn’t being rushed by Jake, she had gotten herself a little more dolled up. Her hair was done up in loose curls. Her makeup was subtle but accentuated her eyes and her lips were a soft shade of pink, and—Oh my god, I’m staring at them. Look away.
I quickly diverted my eyes to her outfit. She wore a black dress and a white, sheer shall over her shoulders. I sucked in a breath and glanced away. If I stared any longer, I might just—
“Wow, Jay, you look great,” she said pulling me out of my thoughts.
I blinked and looked over at her. “Oh. Thanks. So do you.”
I smoothed out my waistcoat and then pushed up my glasses. I took all of Heeseung’s advice and hoped he was right. So far, it seemed like he was. She kept staring at me and her cheeks began to turn a brighter pink.
“Uh, l-let’s go then,” she said, turning away. “Heeseung said they’re about to pull up.”
“Yeah. Let’s.”
Please let tonight go perfectly.
Chapter 95: 94; jake (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
🥹🥹 im sick
I think it’s just hayfever so I’m okay
I just haven’t been able to stop sneezing 🤧
Jake🥰LOML❤️
Do you have a fever too?
I think so. I do feel a little warm 🥲
Jake🥰LOML❤️
Ok. I’ll be over soon
Huh? No, you don’t have to
Plus I wouldn’t want you to get sick if it’s something else
_____________________________________________
I stared at my phone, blinking at my chat with my boyfriend. I know he saw my message but purposely didn’t open the chat to show he read it. I huffed and tossed my phone down on the couch. It’s really no big deal, I’m pretty sure it’s just because of my allergies.
I sniffled trying to hold back a sneeze but failed.
I glanced up at my apartment door debating if I should barricade it so he couldn’t get in. Knowing him though, he’d just end up trying to climb into the window if I did. I sighed and leaned back into the couch.
I twitched my nose feeling yet another sneeze coming and huffed. I hate allergies. Stupid Spring.
I sat watching some TV—mostly sneezing and getting more annoyed with the sneezing than enjoying the movie I picked—when the door beeped. I glanced over to see Jake walking in with two bags in his hands.
“Hi, my love,” he said.
I smiled and went to greet him back when I sneezed. I sniffled, wiping my nose and sighed. “So much for the allergy medication I took this morning. Didn’t work.”
Jake laughed and made his way over to me. I thought I spotted some takeout food in one of the bags he had and wished I could smell what it was. My nose is so stuffed right now, I can’t smell a thing.
He bent over the back of the couch and gave me a peck on the temple. “Other than the sneezing, how’s your day so far?”
“Terrible. The sneezing is taking up eighty percent of it. I couldn’t even taste my breakfast this morning and drinking water is hard because I can’t breathe through my nose.” I pouted and looked up at him. “Is yours better than mine?”
“Better now that I’m with you.” He pecked my forehead and placed one of the bags next to me. “It’s got medicine and things in there. You are a bit warm so we need to make sure you don’t end up catching a cold. Especially now. Don’t you have a thing with your friends this weekend?”
“Yes,” I said with a pout. “I was looking forward to going.”
“And you will be able to go because I’ll make sure you feel all better.”
I laughed, shaking my head. “It’s not like I’m sick sick. I can take care of myself. You didn’t need to come.”
“Well, too bad. I did and you can’t make me leave.”
Jake walked off to the kitchen with the other bag. I stood up from the couch and followed after him.
“What’s in there?” I asked.
“Food for later. Soup and snacks and stuff to help you feel better.”
“You really think soup is going to stop the pollen from assaulting my nostrils?” I asked, handing him the things from the bag and invesigating what he brought.
He laughed, placing them either into the refrigerator or the cabinet. “Maybe. Especially if I put in my secret ingredient.”
I looked up at him and noticed his teasing smile. “Secret ingredient, huh? What is it? Your love?”
Jake grinned, pulling me close. “Hey. Don’t tease my secret ingredient. It worked the other time you were sick.”
I laughed and hugged his waist. “Alright. I’ll give it a try again this time. We’ll see if it helps allergies too. If it does, I’ll swear by it each time.”
“It’ll work. Trust in me.”
“I do trust you, my doctor for the day~”
“Good. You should. I know what I’m talking about.”
Later, when it was time to eat, he didn’t even want me to feed myself and kept saying “your doctor knows best.” Please, he’s so dumb. I love him.
I let him feed me, mostly because he seemed so happy to do it. He even had a fever patch on my forehead and put a vapor patch on my chest in hopes of it soothing my stuffy nose. He had me take medicine as well for my fever and stuffy nose just in case. And honestly, I’m not sure what part really helped, but I was starting to be able to smell again and was sneezing a lot less.
Perhaps my doctor really does know what’s best. Heh
I helped him with the dishes and we cuddled afterwards while finishing the movie we started. I guess I ended up taking a nap sometime just before the movie ended until closer to six’o-clock.
I sat up on the couch and glanced around looking for Jake. He had put a blanket on me and a pillow under my head at some point. I guess I really needed that rest because I did feel a lot better. Still sniffly though.
“Jaeyun?” I called out for him.
“Yeah, I’m here.”
He walked out of my room and I blinked at him.
“What were you doing in there?”
“Setting up for tonight. You’re going to have a temporary roomie until you feel better.” Jake walked over to me and felt my forehead. “At least you’re not warm anymore.”
“You’re spending the night?”
“Of course. Need to make sure you’re all better. Now, come on. Time for a bath.” He hooked his arm with mine and pulled me along. “I’ll help.”
I frowned. “You know I can bathe myself right?”
“Doctor’s orders. Sorry.”
I laughed, shaking my head as he grinned at me playfully.
I giggled and pushed him away from me when we made it to the bathroom door. “It’s just allergies! I can bathe myself!”
“Aw, c’mon! It’s important I help you.” He laughed, hugging my waist and pushing his way into the bathroom.
“Why? Because my doctor knows best?”
He smirked and wiggled his eyebrows. “Of course. Plus, my secret ingredient is more effective now.”
I laughed, pushing his shoulder. “You perv!”
Jake grinned and nuzzled my cheek. “Well? Can I help then?”
I looked up at him and wrapped my arms around his neck. “I didn’t say you couldn’t. I did choose to put hope into your secret ingredient. I need to see how it works in all aspects, don’t I?”
He smiled wide. “My thoughts exactly. You won’t regret it.”
“I hope so~” I said teasingly as he dipped down to kiss me.
Chapter 96: 95; sunghoon (when he's spaced out)
Chapter Text
“Is it just me,” I started directing my question to Sunoo who was next to me, “or is Sunghoon extremely distracted these days?”
We both looked across the practice room at him sitting on a chair in the corner. I was there because he invited me to come and watch. I excitedly agreed thinking this would be the perfect time for us to spend more time together. However, he had his phone in his hand, but he had been zoned out for the last three minutes and the same thirty second video played over and over again.
“Do you two have some kind of event coming up? Anniversary? Birthday? Anything?” Sunoo asked.
I shook my head. “Nope. Nothing. Do you know if he's stressed about anything?”
Sunoo shrugged. “I was gonna ask you the same thing. He has been muttering to himself a lot lately. Maybe he is stressed.”
“About what though? And why doesn’t he tell anyone if it’s that much of a concern?”
“Who knows?” Sunoo shrugged again. “Maybe he’s mentally practicing his vows.”
I snorted and lifted my hand which very much was lacking a ring. “We’re not even engaged. And I doubt he’d even be considering proposing. We already talked about it and it’s not in our plans until like two years from now.”
“Then I dunno. Maybe his brain just needs a break?”
“Maybe…”
Finally, we noticed Sunghoon check back in with a blink and then he scrolled away from the video.
“Oh, he’s back.” Sunoo laughed, but the moment he finished his sentence, Sunghoon space out again. “Oh… nevermind.”
“You know, it’s kinda hard getting him out of this. Any ideas? I wanna spend time with him, but I can’t if he’s just going to be doing that the whole time.” I pouted.
“Yeah, I have an idea.” Sunoo grinned. “I bet it’ll work like a charm.”
“What is it?”
“Sit in his lap.”
I frowned and looked over at Sunoo. “Huh?”
“Sit in his lap. That’ll sure get his attention really quickly.”
“B-but everyone’s here,” I mumbled, my cheeks starting to feel hot.
“As long as you keep your clothes on, sitting in his lap shouldn’t be a problem.” Sunoo laughed and patted my shoulder. “But if it’s that much of an issue, I can get everyone to leave by just mentioning getting food.”
I blushed and hid my face behind my hair. “O-Okay. That… That should work.”
Sunoo nodded, and just as he said, his plan worked and the others were out the door in less than two minutes. Sunghoon was still sitting on the chair staring at his phone extremely unaware what was going on.
I let out a sigh. “Well… here I go.”
I walked over to Sunghoon and waved my hand in front of his face to see if that would work first. It didn’t. Wow, he really is extremely checked out right now. I glanced at the door and strained to listen if anyone was coming back to the room. When I heard no one, I took the chance and sat in his lap, facing him. The moment I wrapped my arms around his neck, he blinked and looked at me.
“U-Uh, what are you doing?” Sunghoon asked, his eyes quickly darting around the room and his arm moved to my waist to hold me so I wouldn’t fall back. “Wait, where did everyone go?”
“They went out for lunch. Are you hungry?”
“F-For food?” He stuttered.
I laughed and nodded. “Yes, for food. What else could you be hungry for?”
“I… I guess I am.”
“Okay. Let’s go eat then. What do you feel like eating?”
Sunghoon swallowed and cleared his throat. “Uh, whatever… whatever you want is fine. You can pick.”
I chuckled and pecked his cheek. “Come on then. We’ll go out to eat something.”
I stood off of his lap and held my hand out for his. He took my hand and I pulled him up from the chair. I sent Sunoo a quick ‘thank you’ text and he replied with a wink emoji. I guess Sunoo really knows what he’s talking about, huh?
Chapter 97: 96; sunoo (neighbor AU)
Chapter Text
Sunoo hummed, a popcorn bucket tucked in his arm. It was filled with a couple of popcorn bags and candies. In his other hand was another bag filled with sheet masks and other skincare products.
Every Thursday night, he and his neighbor made a deal that they’d have skin care night and a movie. They’ve been doing this for the last four months and it’s the most fun Sunoo had since moving in here.
She greeted him first, offering him a plate of cookies when he moved in. Every morning, she’d greet him and every night, she made sure to tell him goodnight.
One random night, he came home to her crying and she vented to him for hours. Since then, they grew closer and now they have these nights.
She opened the door and smiled. “Hi~”
Sunoo frowned. “What’s wrong?”
They know each other enough now that Sunoo can tell when something is bothering her by just the way she smiled.
She sighed. “I’m that easy to read, huh?”
She let him in and shut the door behind him. He slid off his shoes and went in to the living room. Sunoo placed the things he had in his hands down on the coffee table then sat down.
“Well? Something happen? Is it the ex again?”
A pout found her face and she nodded. “Yes! It got worse! Ugh, Sunoo! Why did I even date him in the first place?! I’m such an idiot!”
Sunoo chuckled. “I mean, I did warn you when you started liking him, didn’t I? I specifically told you that hot guys wearing leather jackets that own motorcycles were bad news. I’m sure not all of them are, but that one. I could feel the vibe. Couldn’t you?”
“Obviously not! I wasn’t thinking with my head clearly.”
“Yeah, thinking with something else, apparently.”
She rolled her eyes and nudged him in the shoulder. “Stop! I know. I just thought that maybe…”
“You could fix him?”
She pouted again. “I have to stop reading those romance novels about morally grey hot guys on motorcycles. They can be fixed in those books but not in real life.”
Sunoo laughed, his eye moving to her bookshelf lined with trashy romance novels. “You think?”
“Instead, in real life, they’ll take your heart, rip it into pieces, stomp on it and then screw the coworker you thought was your friend.”
Sunoo’s eyes widened. “Huh?”
She covered her face with her hands and whined. “I’m gonna start hanging out at libraries or even internet cafes. I bet the ones who play LoL are better. At least I know they won’t end up having a threesome with your work manager and your coworker, not-so friend because I know that all they care about is their game!”
“Oh, damn. It really did get worse. I… didn’t think it could. How did you find out? Please don’t tell me he sent you photos.”
She glanced up at him and picked up her phone. Sunoo’s stomach dropped and he quickly covered her phone with his hand.
“I… don’t need to see those.”
She sighed, setting back down her phone. “I quit my job today because of it. Sunoo, what the hell do I do now? How am I going to find a job on such short notice?”
“Um, I know it’s a lot to worry about right now, but let’s just calm down first, alright? Let’s pick a movie, start our skincare and relax, okay?”
She nodded. “Okay. But no romance. I want to see some nonstop action. Give me some gory action scenes so I can imagine the person him in certain scenes.”
Sunoo laughed. “Okay. John Wick marathon it is then.”
She went off to make the popcorn and Sunoo set up the candies and the skincare products on the table. He looked for the movie and paused it to wait for her.
She came back with the popcorn bucket and sat down. They slid on their headbands before hitting play and then put on a sheet mask. They ended up getting so invested in the movie, they kept their masks on until nearly the end.
Sunoo peeled off the mask from her face and smiled, gently patting in the essence into her skin. “Nice and supple now.”
She giggled softly and Sunoo pinched her cheeks. She smiled and did the same for Sunoo and he tossed their trash. He sat down next to her again and she leaned her head against his shoulder.
“Why am I so unlucky in love?”
“Maybe because you keep looking in the wrong places?”
“Where would the right place even be? I feel like I’ve exhausted my options. Where haven’t I looked yet?”
Sunoo chuckled and leaned his head against hers. “Maybe your problem isn’t exactly the places you’ve been looking. It’s the people you’ve been looking at. You concentrate too much on the outside and barely look at the quality of the person.”
She pouted, whining softly. “I do. And I don’t even take the time to get to know them either.”
“Then how about you look at people you do know or next time, take your time getting to know them before you jump into a relationship?”
“I really should… but I don’t know if I’m interested in dating anymore. I’ve had so much bad luck. Maybe I’ll just veg and hope my true love will whisk me away one day.”
Sunoo laughed. “Wouldn’t that be the dream.”
“You know, you’re such a good friend. I’m glad I met you,” she said, looking up at Sunoo with a grin. “I’m glad to have you in my life now.”
Sunoo mirrored her grin and playfully pinched her cheek. “I’m glad I met you too.”
‘But I don’t know how much longer I can take just being your friend,’ Sunoo wanted to continue. He stopped himself and she got up from the couch to grab the remote to change the movie.
“Should we continue our John Wick marathon or change the movie now?” She gasped. “Wait, should we continue that drama we started?”
“Ah! The drama!” Sunoo grinned. “Let’s continue that. It was getting good last time, wasn’t it?”
She nodded and searched it up. “Yeah! We have to continue now or we won’t finish it.”
Sunoo gazed over at her as she scrolled to get to the episode they were on. He wanted to tell her how he felt, but would she even accept him? She just saw him as a friend. He’s not even her type. He didn’t think anyway. He’s nothing like any of her exes.
He sighed softly and leaned back into the couch. He didn’t want to lose her as a friend so he planned to keep his love for her a secret.
She will never know.
Chapter 98: 97; riki (streamer au)
Chapter Text
Riki headed into the dance room he rented for the day and tossed his bag to the side. He turned on some music on the speaker right away, already wanting to dance. He had to wait until his girlfriend came to join him and wanted to fill in the silence without her.
He set up his camera and unfolded a chair from the side to set up a tablet on it. Riki hummed along to the music as he set up for his stream for today. Usually, he does dance vlogs or vlogs to show off the new hobby he picked up or wanted to try. Two weeks ago, he and his girlfriend wanted to try out boxing.
She always said she wanted to learn a dance routine from him and that’s what they were doing. There was a popular dance challenge for a trendy song going around that he thought she’d be able to learn. Even better that his audience have been wanting him to do the challenge anyway.
He turned on the camera to check that it was working with the stream before starting it. His girlfriend was going to be there soon anyway and he thought to chat with his audience for a bit. He waved as the viewer count rose quickly.
“Hey, guys,” he greeted them. “Welcome.”
OMG, I’m early for once, said one person.
What’s it going to be today, Riki?, asked another.
“You guys know that dance you’ve all been wanting me to do? I’m gonna do that one. My girlfriend will be joining me and today, I’ll be teaching it to her. I’ll make sure to edit it and post it later for anyone else wanting to learn it.”
Your girlfriend? 🫠, commented one person. Lucky her…
YES! I’m so excited. I love when she joins your streams, another commented.
She’s joining today? Make sure you focus the camera only on her today for me lmao just kidding, commented another.
Riki laughed as he read through the comments. He was glad they were accepting of her. She was hesistant the first time he wanted to reveal her on camera and almost didn’t want to do it. Luckily, they all loved her; some even joking around that he should just hand over his streams to her.
After a few minutes, she walked in the room and his chat exploded with excitement. Riki watched her in the mirror as she set her things down next to his and headed over. She bent over and waved.
“Hi, chat~ I’m here~” She grinned.
“Oh, I see. Greeting chat first and not your own boyfriend. I’m hurt.”
She laughed and knelt down next to him. Her hands gently cupping his chin. “Hello, my handsome boyfriend~”
Riki smiled. “Hi. Have a good day at work today?”
She mirrored his smile and nodded before leaning slightly forward to peck his lips. Riki glanced at his chat after he pulled away from her and laughed. Some were asking for a kiss as well as a joke, some jokingly feigning jealousy, and one in particular came through from his hyung, Jungwon.
Ew, get a room, Jungwon commented. Some laughed at his comment and decided to repeat what he said.
“Hyung, we are in a room,” Riki said.
His girlfriend giggled. “Shall we get started then? What are we doing?”
“Let me show you.”
He pulled out his phone and showed it to her. Her eyes widened a bit.
“Riki…”
“Yeah?”
“I can’t do that. My ankles don’t move like that.”
“It’s okay. I’ll teach you.”
“Babe, no, seriously. I can’t.”
“You will. It’s fine.”
After a stretch and about thirty minutes of the tutorial, she knew about five percent of the dance. She was a decent dancer, but was definitely no pro. Riki didn’t think it’d take this long to teach her just that much. She whined, stomping her foot.
“See! I told you, my ankles don’t do that!” She complained.
Riki couldn’t help his laugh. “Fine. I’ll modify it just a bit to have mercy on your ankles.”
Finally, they got through the ankle part of the dance, as she called it. They continued on until they got to the end of the dance tutorial and slowly did a run through of the dance with counts.
“Got it?” Riki asked.
His girlfriend nodded. “I hope so.”
“Okay. We’ll go from the top again at normal speed,” Riki said as he pulled off his hoodie. Under it, he was only wearing a grey tank top.
His girlfriend’s eyes immediately flew to observe him and she fanned herself. “Suddenly, I’ve forgotten the whole routine.”
LOL mood, said one commenter.
I forgot too. Teach me again, sensei, another commenter said.
Riki shook his head and snapped his fingers. “Focus, my love. You can’t have forgotten it so fast.”
His girlfriend squealed and twirled her hair around her finger. “Huh?”
Riki laughed, shaking his head again. “Come on. Concentrate.”
She giggled and practically melted to the floor. “I can’t. You’re so hot and you called me your love.”
ME LOL, one commenter said.
She’s so me tho, another commented.
Your girlfriend is all of our inner voice LOL, one comment read.
Riki, tell your chat and your girlfriend to calm down 😭, commented Jungwon.
Riki rolled his eyes, stepping next to her. He placed his hands on his hips and looked at her. “Should I put back on my jacket then?”
“No!” She immediately sprang up from the floor and grinned, throwing her arms around his waist. “I’m up. I can concentrate~”
Riki chuckled and brushed a piece of her hair from her forehead. It was sweaty from their dancing earlier. “Good. We’ll go through it from the top at normal speed this time.”
He gave her lips a quick peck and then they danced. They kept dancing over and over again until she got it perfect. They filmed one on his phone for him to post the dance challenge later and then both sat down with their bottles of water to finish off the stream.
“Bye, chat,” His girlfriend said while waving. “Time for us to go home and shower.”
Riki laughed seeing Jungwon replying vehement “NO”s to the people in his chat asking to join them. At some point during their stream, it looked like Sunoo and Jay had joined as well and even they were handing out rejections and simple “Behave”s to people in the chat.
“See you guys next time then,” Riki said as he waved.
He turned off the stream and closed up his tablet. His girlfriend almost immediately laid back on the floor, exhausted. He chuckled and turned to her, laying next to her and used his arm to prop up his head. She smiled and turned to face him.
“Did you have fun?” he asked.
“Of course~ No matter what we do, I love spending time with you.”
“Good. Because now that I know you can handle that dance, I can make you learn something more difficult next time. We’ll get your ankles able to move like that eventually.”
She pouted. “I was afraid you’d say that.”
Riki traced his finger over her pout. “Let’s get home now. You smell.”
His girlfriend gasped and playfully pushed his shoulder. “So do you!”
Riki laughed and caught her wrist, pulling her close. She giggled and tried to pull herself away, but he trapped her by leaning over her. She grinned up at him, wrapping her arms around his neck. He smiled and leaned down and kissed her.
Chapter 99: 98; sunghoon (when he's spaced out pt2)
Chapter Text
“I need a new trick to getting him out of his mind, Sunoo,” I said, crossing my arms.
Different day, same Sunghoon. We looked across the dance practice room at Sunghoon who, yet again, was spacing out while scrolling on his phone.
“The last trick, see it works, but I… I’m not gonna use it anymore.”
Sunoo smirked, taking a drink of his water. “Let me guess, that last trick got you in a certain predicament the last time you used it.”
I felt myself blush. “He pretended to be spaced out once when he was over…”
Sunoo laughed. “Yeah, sounds like something he’d do. Well then, that means kissing him will be out of the question too.”
“I… I mean, I could probably try but, it’d probably get me the same results.” I rubbed the back of my neck thinking back to what happened just two days ago. I felt my body grow hot at just the thought and covered my face. “N-Not that it would be a bad thing but…”
Sunoo chuckled, patting my shoulder. “Calm down. I think I know something that’ll work. Grab your stuff, wait for me outside the door.”
I frowned. “Huh? Why?”
“Just trust me.”
I blinked. “Um, alright.”
I passed by Sunghoon to grab my bag. He glanced up at me but said nothing and looked back down at his phone. I looked back at Sunoo and he gestured me to grab my things. I picked up my bag and headed out of the dance practice room. I stood outside the door, straining to listen for what Sunoo might say or do.
“Alright, guys, I’m heading out,” I heard him say.
He got acknowledged by Jungwon and Jay. One of them asking where he was going. It was too muffled for me to recognize who it was that asked.
“Just out.” His voice grew closer to the door. “Oh, and I’m taking Sunghoon hyung’s girlfriend with me.”
“Wait, what?” I heard Sunghoon’s voice ring. Slowly, a giggle bubbled up in my throat. So that’s Sunoo’s plan.
“Yeah. There’s this new cafe she keeps talking about that opened a week ago. I’m going to take her.”
“Like hell you are.”
I bit back my laugh hearing the two of them argue for a bit. Sunoo really just knew exactly how to get him, didn’t he?
“Well, her boyfriend isn’t going to take her, so I will,” Sunoo said. I already knew his arms were crossed over his chest and he stared at Sunghoon with his eyebrow raised.
“How do you know I’m not going to take her?”
“Because you’re just sitting your ass there, staring at your phone instead of talking with her. So I’m taking her out on a date since you won’t.” The door came open and Sunoo stepped out first. He hooked his arm with mine. “Come along now~”
“What are you doing?” I asked him softly.
“Just trust me,” he whispered back and winked at me. “Tell him bye.”
I laughed and looked back at Sunghoon poking his head out of the room. “Bye, babe~ I’ll be back~”
Sunghoon rolled his eyes and followed after us hastily. I giggled as Sunoo tugged me along faster until we were practically running down the hall, Sunghoon calling and chasing after us. We made it to the elevator and Sunghoon slipped in with us.
He looked down at our arms and forced us apart, putting his own body in between us. We were silent on the way down in the elevator and just before it dinged for the first floor, Sunoo placed his hand on his cheek and let out a gasp.
“Oh, dear. I seem to have forgotten my phone and wallet back in the practice room. I guess I can’t take you on our date then. I’m sorry.” He placed his hands on our shoulders and nudged us out of the elevator. “Looks like it’s up to you then, hyung. Have fun~”
Sunghoon and I stood outside the elevator looking at him confused. He grinned and waved as the elevator doors closed. Sunghoon blinked and looked at me. I met his gaze and laughed at his confusion.
“What was that about?” Sunghoon asked.
“Sunoo played you. That’s what that was,” I replied, wrapping my arm around his. “Shall we then?”
“What do you mean?”
“All you’ve been doing is scrolling on your phone and spacing out. He was helping me out to get your attention.” I pulled him along with me. “What have you been thinking about so hard lately?”
“N-Nothing,” Sunghoon stuttered and looked forward.
I knew it wasn’t nothing but decided not to press. He didn’t want to tell me yet so I guess I’ll wait to see what he’s been thinking so hard about lately.
“Well, then let’s hurry to the cafe,” I said.
“Have… you really been talking about this cafe for a week?”
“Well, yeah. It’s a limited time cafe. And actually, I wanted to take you there on a surprise date.”
“Me? Why?”
“Your sister went and she told me you might really like their food. Originally, I was going to ask if you wanted to go yesterday, but you were so distracted, I decided to wait until this weekend. Luckily, Sunoo made this opportunity for me to take you.” I grinned.
Sunghoon blinked and smiled sheepishly. “Oh. I’m sorry… I’ve just been… uh, nothing.”
I laughed. “It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me yet. Just promise me you’ll enjoy this date with me, okay?”
He smiled softly and patted my head. “I always enjoy our dates. I promise you’ll know soon what I’ve been thinking so hard about lately.”
I grinned, nodding. “Okay~”
Chapter 100: 99; heeseung (post-breakup w/ baby)
Chapter Text
Heeseung sighed heavily as he laid down on the grass at the park. For once, he had a day off from work and really needed a relaxing day. He had planned on staying home until he realized being cooped up in his apartment felt like being stuck in that office again. He settled on the park to relax for now before heading out to eat somewhere.
He slung his arm over his eyes and swore he would have fallen asleep had it not been for something hitting his leg. He looked up and saw a brightly colored ball with a cartoon penguin on it by his leg.
He sat up to grab it just as a little boy came running up to him.
“Sorry,” the boy muttered softly, reaching for his ball.
Heeseung looked up at him to say it was alright when suddenly, it felt like he was looking at a younger version of himself. He blinked, staring at this boy in shock. It was like looking at one of his childhood photos. Just who was this boy?
The little boy grabbed the ball from him and turned when a familiar sounding voice called out to him.
“Binnie~! Where’d you go?”
“Coming, mommy~!”
The little boy ran off towards his mom and Heeseung’s eyes followed where he was headed. His eyes widened when he noticed his ex-girlfriend smiling and waiting for the little boy. They broke up mutually about six years ago because she got a better job opportunity in a different city. They considered to do long distance, but they both agreed it wouldn’t work.
All of a sudden, Heeseung didn’t feel tired at all. He didn’t feel the need to relax anymore. He got up and made his way over to them in a hurry. He needed to know.
Heeseung walked up to her. Her back was to him as she watched her son run after his ball again.
“Careful,” she called out to him as he ran.
Heeseung reached out and tapped her shoulder. “Um…”
She looked at him and she smiled, immediately recognizing him. “Oh! Hi. Long time no see, Heeseung!”
She gave him a hug.
“Yeah, hi…”
“How have you been? I haven’t talked to you in ages.”
“Great. Uh, work’s been, you know, crazy.”
“Yeah, I bet. Did you get that promotion you wanted?”
“Yeah, I did. Two years ago.”
“That’s great!”
“How’s… your work going?”
“I got transferred back here so we’ll probably see more of each other again.” She grinned. “Wouldn’t that be nice?”
“Right. Um, I’m not… I’m not crazy, am I?”
“Hm?”
“This boy you’re with. He… looks familiar.”
She looked over at her son, kicking around his ball and chuckled softly. “No. You’re not crazy. By the time I found out, I had moved and was already settled in to my new place and I know your work schedule also got pretty busy because I could barely even get in contact with you.”
Heeseung nodded remembering the missed calls he got from her that he’d see at midnight by the time he got home.
“And then my work picked up also and I’m grateful they let me work from home when he was born and then they helped me find a good daycare afterwards when I was able to trust that he’d be alright without me. Life just got so busy after he was born and I kind of… just wanted to concentrate on my life with him. I’m sorry, I probably should have tried to tell you sooner.”
“No, it’s… it’s fine. I get it. What’s his name?”
“Hanbin. My mom helped me pick it.”
“She helped you raise him?”
“Whenever she could. It was just me for the first two years until I met someone. Then it was me, Hanbin, and him.”
“Oh.” Heeseung nodded. “I see.”
“Yeah. He was a big help. You know, potty training him and stuff. I don’t know if I would have been able to manage that by myself.”
“Was? You two aren’t together anymore?”
“Uh, no. And honestly, I’d rather not talk about it.”
“It must have been tough on Hanbin though.”
“Kind of. He did view him as a father figure, but he’s a very understanding kid. He adjusted to life without him quite fast.” She looked up at him and smiled. “How about you? Do you have a special lady in your life?”
Heeseung shook his head. “With my work schedule, I don’t have time.”
“Any since me though? You’ve had to have someone these last six years. Guy like you can’t stay single all that time.”
Heeseung laughed and shook his head. “Believe it or not, no. After you, I threw myself into my work and didn’t commit to anyone or anything else. We were, what, twenty two when we broke up? I kinda do regret not enjoying my twenties more now that they’re almost over, but I can’t take it back now.”
She chuckled softly and pulled out a piece of paper from her bag and wrote something down. “Well, if you ever decide you wanna make the last two years of your twenties more exciting, contact me and I’ll let you hang out with Binnie sometime.”
Heeseung took the paper from her and chuckled. “Just him? What about you?”
“Sure, that’d be nice actually.”
“Are you busy tonight? We could do something if not.”
She laughed. “Hee…”
“What? I want to know more about him. We could talk over dinner. You can show me some pictures, tell me about the things he likes.”
“Is that all?” she asked teasingly.
Heeseung laughed, nudging her arm. “Why? Hoping for something else?”
“Not if you aren’t.”
Her son ran up to them, holding his ball in his hands. “Mommy! Can we get ice cream?”
“Sure.”
Hanbin looked up at Heeseung and frowned. “Who’s he?”
“This is my friend, Heeseung.”
He smiled and bent down to Hanbin’s level, reaching out his hand. “Nice to meet you.”
Her son reached out to shake his hand. “Hi…”
“I’ve told you about him before, Binnie. Do you remember?” She bent over and patted her son’s shoulder. “This is your dad.”
Hanbin looked over at Heeseung who smiled at him.
“I want to get to know more about you so we’ll probably see each other more often. If that’s alright with you.”
“Um, sure. But right now, I really want my ice cream.”
Heeseung laughed. “Okay. I’m sorry for holding you up.”
Heeseung stood up and looked over at her. She smiled at him.
“So, tonight then?”
“Sure. Just text me. You have my number now.”
“Yeah. I’ll text you.”
She smiled and took her son’s hand. “See you later.”
“See you.”
“Let’s not make another mistake this time.”
Heeseung chuckled, shooting her a wink. “No promises.”
She rolled her eyes playfully. “Whatever.”
Chapter 101: 100; jake (noona/dating)
Chapter Text
I stood in the line at the cafe staring at the menu. They changed up the special for the season and I debated if I wanted to give it a try. I made a face and shook my head noticing the new trendy ingredient they seem to be adding into everything probably wouldn’t taste good. Nevermind. I’ll just stick to the usual.
I felt a tap on my shoulder and glanced back to see two women standing there, smiling at me. “Oh, sorry. Do you want to go ahead? I’m still deciding–”
“We’re just wondering if you’re on the menu, handsome,” one of them said.
The other giggled.
I laughed and smiled politely. “Uh, no, unfortunately. You’ll have to order something else.”
“Even if you aren’t, you should let us try you. Noona will take care of you.”
She reached forward and tried to touch my arm but I moved slightly to avoid it. I chuckled and glanced just behind them where I know I left my girlfriend earlier. She was glaring at them from above her phone and, man, if looks could kill…
“Sorry, no. I have a girlfriend,” I said.
“Too bad. But, if you ever get tired of her–”
“Fuck off,” my girlfriend’s voice chimed as she walked over to me.
“And who might you be?”
“His girlfriend. Now, fuck off.”
I laughed, taking my girlfriend’s hand. “Manners.”
She rolled her eyes and looked at the other two women. “Fuck off, please.”
I let out a sigh. The two women scoffed and left the cafe.
“Noona…”
“What? I said please.”
I shook my head and chuckled softly. I mean, technically, she’s right. She did say please.
Noona and I have been dating for the last year. She’s three years older than me and I was the one who approached her first. We were acquaintances at first because she’s the sister of one of my classmates in university.
She walked into our class one day because she had to give him something and I forced him to introduce me to her. I’d purposely be in the library at the same time as her and pretend like I didn’t know she was there. Then I’d ‘coincidentally’ walk down the hallway where her class was just to talk to her. We didn’t really fully connect though until a party we both went to. We spent all night that night just talking and not long after that, I boldly asked her out. I was surprised she even said yes, but I’m glad she did.
“Noona, what did we say about that?” I asked her, tilting her chin to make her look at me.
She pouted. “Use only nice words.”
“And?”
“Don’t forget your manners…”
“Good, so you do remember.” I laughed as she huffed. “Let me get our drinks and then we’ll go get something to eat from that bakery you like after this, yeah?”
“Okay.” She puffed up her cheeks and headed back to our table.
I walked up to the counter at the bakery ready to order our usual from there also. Noona stayed off to the side to finish the ice cream we shared. She had wanted to try that ice cream place for a while but never could find the time.
I ordered for us and waited to pay for it while the worker put everything in the box when I felt another tap on my shoulder. I sighed already feeling my girlfriend’s stare on me before I even turned around.
This doesn’t usually happen more than once a day. How odd.
I turned and basically what went down in the cafe was the same here except it was just one woman this time and noona remembered to use nice words and her manners.
I took the box from the worker after paying and turned to noona. “So, where to now?”
“Home.”
“Why? We barely did anything.”
“Don’t ask questions. We’re going home. Now.”
I blinked and followed her as she dragged me back to where she had her car parked. Weird. I wonder what that’s about.
I was practically dragged into our apartment and she threw the box from the bakery on the counter. Usually, we’d sit to enjoy those. Guess today’s a little different, huh?
“What’s going on?” I could barely manage before she took me by the shirt and dragged me to her bedroom.
She pushed me onto her bed and climbed over my lap.
“Noona–”
“No talking,” she said, her hands cupping my chin. “I need to mark you so they stop bothering you.”
I laughed and noona kissed me. I held onto her waist as we kissed and smiled against her lips. She’s quite the jealous type and honestly, it’s a little cute.
The one thing about her I didn’t expect when we started dating was just how possessive she’d be over me. Though, I can’t exactly blame her. I do get quite a bit of attention from others in public, especially other older women. I never pay them any mind because, why would I when I already have someone I love, you know?
“Noona, calm down,” I said as she began to kiss my neck. I already knew what she was up to. She really is on a mission to mark me, I guess.
“No,” she muttered against my skin. “I can’t take it anymore. These women need to know to stay away from you.”
“If you keep biting at my neck like this, I’ll think you’re a vampire,” I joked.
She pulled away from me and frowned. “It’d be better if I was. Then I’d really be able to mark you as mine.”
I cupped her cheek in my hand and smiled. “I don’t care if they look at me, you know you’re the only one I see.”
“Yeah, well, I care. You’re mine.” Noona pouted, her hands finding their ways to my shoulders. “There is another way.”
“What’s that?”
“You could marry me and the ring could drive them off.”
I laughed, shaking my head. It’s not the first time she’s asked after getting jealous like this. I took her left hand and brought it up to my lips, my finger brushing over her bare ring finger.
“In time, noona. Right now, let’s not worry about that.”
She pouted again and I leaned forward to kiss it.
“How about, next time, you can just stick by my side? Don’t let me walk off by myself,” I suggested. “We can stand in line together.”
“I guess… It’ll definitely make it easier for me to glare at them.”
“Noona, you have to be nice, remember?”
“Yeah, but–”
“No excuses. Glaring at people isn’t proper.”
“Fine. I won’t.”
“Speaking of, you need to be punished for glaring earlier today and for forgetting your manners. You weren’t very nice earlier.”
“But, Jaeyun, they were–”
I shook my head. “There’s no getting out of it, noona.”
I hugged her waist tightly and flipped her onto the bed. She yelped softly when I did and peered up at me as I hovered over her.
“We… We should probably go eat our s-stuff from the bakery,” she stuttered.
I laughed. “Oh, now you’re interested in those, huh? You’re not getting out of this one. You need ample punishment for that.”
Noona gulped, her cheeks slowly turning pink. “I… I love you. Please go easy on me.”
I smirked and brushed my lips over hers. “We’ll see what I decide on when we get there.”
Chapter 102: 101; riki (laser tag date)
Chapter Text
Riki and his girlfriend stood on opposite sides of the room with their own respective group of friends. They both decided on a laser tag date and now they’re on opposite teams. They were getting their gear on with their friends and listening to the rules from the worker.
“You’re going down, Nishimura,” his girlfriend teased.
Riki laughed, shaking his head. “We’ll just have to see about that, shorty.”
“I’ve taken you down before. Don’t test me.”
“Only because I let you.” Riki smirked. “I won’t let you win this time.”
“Yeah, we’ll see.”
They entered the arena they’d be playing in and took their spots. They had already come up with their strategies to win.
“Jake hyung, Heeseung hyung, remember the strat, okay?” Riki reminded them.
“Yeah, got it. Don’t worry,” Jake responded, fixing the glasses on his face.
Heeseung sighed. “Fine. It’s no fun, but alright.”
“Sunghoon hyung,” Riki said glancing over to him.
“Yeah, yeah. I got it.” He was fixing his vest, making sure it was straight.
“I wonder what their strategy is gonna be,” Jungwon wondered, checking on his laser gun.
“I know her. Just follow what I said.”
“Sure, but Riki, your girlfriend’s really competitive with these things… Are you sure she won’t come up with some crazy strategy you’re not expecting? Kinda like how we almost lost paintball last time.”
“We were just unprepared last time and we didn’t lose thanks to Heeseung hyung. We’ll be fine,” Riki said. “Just remember the strat. Trust me.”
Jungwon pressed his lips together and shrugged. “Alright, fine. But she’s gonna be really mad at you when she finds out.”
Riki snickered and adjusted his glasses. “Don’t worry. I have my own plan at the end.”
Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. “Care to share?”
Riki smirked and looked at his hyung, shooting him a wink when the buzzer rang for their match to start.
“What does that mean?” Sunghoon frowned.
Riki’s team won the first round, her team won the second, and now halfway through their last round, so far, Riki’s team was winning. His girlfriend’s team lost three players leaving only her and one other friend of hers, Riki’s team had him, Heeseung, and Jake left.
Riki, Heeseung, and Jake were huddled together. Heeseung quietly did a recon to see where Riki’s girlfriend and her friend were and came back to tell them.
“Are we still doing your plan?” Jake asked.
“Of course.”
“I’ll go in first then.” He got up and raised up his laser gun. “Well, see you on the other side then, hyung.”
Heeseung laughed and they watched Jake leave. “Why this strategy though? You’re basically letting her win.”
Riki shrugged. “I wanna make it fun for her. And besides, I have another trick up my sleeve. You’ll see if you follow exactly as I planned it.”
“Alright. Let’s go then. Jake probably—”
They heard a frustrated groan from her friend and then an upset “Aw, man.” from Jake.
Heeseung raised his eyebrows. “Wow. You really do know her, huh?”
Riki grinned and pat his hyung on the back. “Ready?”
“I guess. We’ll see if this part goes as you planned it.”
They both got up from their hiding spot and spotted for each other as they moved, looking for Riki’s girlfriend. They had found where Jake managed to take out her friend and where Jake sat, pretending to be dead.
Quietly, they moved forward into a room nearby, Heeseung entering first. Just then, the lights on his vest changed to red and he let out a sigh. Riki looked up at his girlfriend who had a grin on her face and the laser gun pointed at him.
“Ready to accept defeat?”
“I won’t shoot if you don’t,” Riki said, raising his hands.
“I don’t trust you.”
“I’m hurt. Let’s just take a couple of minutes. It’s just the two of us now. Relax a bit.”
His girlfriend frowned. “What are you playing at? What’s he doing?”
She looked at Heeseung who shrugged.
“I swear, I won’t shoot you right now. Just come out. I wanna give you a kiss. It’s been like an hour. After that, we can resume.”
Heeseung made a face and turned away, shielding his eyes. Riki rolled his eyes and gestured for her to come closer.
“Please? It’ll be quick.”
“Just one kiss?”
“Just one.”
“A-Alright, but no funny business.”
She slowly moved out of her hiding spot and inched her way closer. Riki laughed, offering his hand to her.
“You don’t trust me?”
“Not really. No.”
He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer. She giggled softly when he did and placed her hand on his cheek. He smiled and leaned down slowly until their lips touched. She smiled against his lips and returned the kiss.
“Seriously?” Heeseung whispered. “Now?”
She pulled back first and stuck her tongue out at him. He rolled his eyes. Riki laughed and winked at his hyung. Heeseung frowned, looked between the two of them and let out a laugh when he realized what was going to happen next.
“You’re so cruel,” he said.
“Darling,” said Riki.
“Hm?”
“You’re aware you have your guard down, right?”
She blinked up at him. “Huh?”
“That was one kiss.”
Before she could react, Riki raised his laser gun at her and pulled the trigger. Her mouth dropped when the lights on her vest turned red. Round three ended meaning Riki and his team won.
“I knew it! Ugh!” She stomped her foot and pushed Riki away from her. “You’re so mean!”
“Told you we shouldn’t have let her be our last player,” one of her friends said.
Everyone gathered at the door now that the match was over.
“I’m never trusting you again with anything!” His girlfriend grumbled.
“So that was your plan all along, huh, Riki?” Jungwon asked. “That’s even worse than telling us to let them get us out of the game.”
“What?!” The girls all shouted in unison.
Suddenly, the room got loud as all the girls voices overlapped each others as they complained about Riki’s plan with Jake, Jungwon, and Sunghoon attempting to defend themselves.
Heeseung sighed and shook his head. “You’re in so much trouble.”
Riki laughed. “I know. She’s just so cute when she’s mad, I couldn’t help myself.”
Chapter 103: 102; sunoo (neighbor AU pt2)
Chapter Text
Over the next month, Sunoo had helped her get a new job with him at the cafe and with her work experience, she could take the position as assistant manager. Their usual Thursday night hang out ended up being nearly every night because they ended up becoming coworkers and had dinner with each other after their shifts.
She had replaced her trashy romance books with something else entirely that Sunoo wasn’t sure was much better but at least she traded morally grey hot guys in leather jackets on motorcycles with morally grey, villain-like, dark fantasy romance guys. At least it was fantasy and she had no chance of looking for men like that in real life.
Today, they both had a day off and she wanted to go to the internet cafe. Sunoo wasn’t sure if it was to just hang out there or to go through with her odd plan of looking for a gamer boyfriend.
They walked into the cafe and immediately, she grinned waving at someone. She had other friends, sure, but he didn’t think she’d know anyone who frequented an internet cafe.
“Oppa! Hi,” she said, running up to him and hugging him.
Sunoo raised an eyebrow and observed the other guy. Who was he?
He smiled, returning her hug. “Hey. How are you?”
“I’ve… been better. How about you? You still fighting with your neighbor?”
He snorted and nodded. “You know I am. She’s difficult, that one, but I like a challenge. This your neighbor you told me about before? The one you got close to?”
“Oh! Yes, this is Sunoo.” She touched Sunoo’s shoulder and grinned. “Sunoo, this is my friend, Heeseung.”
Heeseung nodded over at Sunoo. “Nice to meet you finally. But anyway, I’ll leave you two to whatever you came here for.”
He gave her another hug and left the building.
“Who was he?” Sunoo asked as he watched Heeseung put on his helmet and mount the motorcycle he saw outside. “Oh, never mind.”
She giggled. “He is… definitely part of the reason for my taste in men because he’s one of the good ones, but he’s just my friend. We’ve known each other forever. He treats me like his younger sister. You don’t have to be jealous.”
Sunoo rolled his eyes playfully at her. “I’m not jealous. It’s just the first time I’ve met any of your friends.”
“Sure. My friends are always busy so I can’t hang out with them often.”
They went to sit down and she pulled open the screen to order food. “What should we order? Should we share something? What do you feel like eating?”
“Anything’s fine with me. Order whatever you want.”
She nodded and ordered their food. They spent a few hours there just having fun while playing a game together and even struck up a bit of a playful rivalry with a group of kids there. The kids wanted to prove they could beat them and they did because neither one of them were pros at the game. She laughed, giving the kids some money as per their bet for their victory and they all screamed happily and went to order food.
When they were done playing, Sunoo was a bit surprised she didn’t even spare a glance at any of the men around their age in the cafe. Maybe she had abandoned that weird plan of hers.
She waved at the kids in the cafe as they left. “That was fun, wasn’t it?”
Sunoo smiled and nodded. “Yeah.”
“Should we do it again another time? Maybe we should make it another weekly thing we do, huh?”
“I don’t know about that.” Sunoo laughed. “You might go broke if the kids end up wanting to bet for money every time.”
She giggled. “True. Maybe not then.”
“Let’s go get some dinner. My treat since you gave up your money to those kids.”
She smiled and wrapped her arm around his. “Alright~ Let’s go then. You can pick since I picked lunch.”
Sunoo glanced at her arm, smiling softly. He led her to a nearby barbecue restaurant and found a table for them to sit at. He pulled out the chair for her and she sat down. He sat across from her and called out their order.
“So are you going to tell me why we went there if you weren’t going to try to flirt with anyone?” Sunoo asked.
She laughed. “I just wanted us to do something different for once. I was joking about finding someone there. I took your advice and began looking at people more closely than just what they look like on the outside. Sure, some of the guys there were cute, but…”
“But?”
“I’m at the point now where I look at a person’s quality. That’s more important.”
“And what have you learned so far?”
A smile grew on her face as she gazed across the table at Sunoo. “You’re quite terrible at hiding your crush for me.”
Immediately, Sunoo’s face reddened. “W-What?”
“I never noticed it before because I was always so focused on things I thought I wanted. Not what I needed, not on who’s always been there for me. Other than Heeseung oppa also being there to listen to me vent or to be someone I rely on, you’ve been there just as much. If not more. I really appreciate it.”
Sunoo cleared his throat. “After all the observing you’ve been doing, what do you need then?”
“I need someone who will let me lean on them when I need them the most. Someone who will listen. Someone who will help me when I need it. Someone who, regardless of my shit taste in men and poor decisions, won’t give up on me and judge me.” She looked at him. “Someone like you. B-But I’m scared. I don’t think I deserve someone like you. I’m so broken, I don’t want to mess it up.”
Sunoo smiled softly and reached across the table for her hands. “You won’t. Just put your trust and love in me. I’ll endure your problems with you. I’ll be patient while you learn how to navigate this new side of you you’ve discovered. Just trust me.”
She smiled, a blush spreading over her cheeks. “Okay. I trust you. I’m giving you my heart then, Sunoo. I’m sorry it’s broken, but…”
“It’s okay. I’ll fix it and then some. You won’t be broken anymore. I promise.”
Chapter 104: 103; jay (roommate pt4)
Chapter Text
We entered the restaurant and was immediately greeted by the waitress from last night. She grinned at us and I could already tell by the look on her face that she was going to make a comment about us being here together. Again.
“Just your roommate, huh?” she said, nudging at my roommate.
She laughed, nudging her back. “Can you not? We… We’re just here for dinner.”
“Fine. Whatever you say.”
She led us to an empty table that apparently was reserved for us. I’m guessing Heeseung reserved it for us. We could see the stage perfectly from here.
“You two look amazing by the way. I’ll be back later to take a photo of you two.”
“Oh no. Please don’t. You’re going to put it on the wall if you do!”
I frowned. “The wall?”
My roommate let out a sigh and gestured to the wall next to the bar. I never noticed last time but now that I’m looking at it better, I could see it was lined with photos from the ceiling down to the counter.
“What’s it for?”
“All our guests end up there eventually. Your girl here is on there a couple of times because of her friends or Heeseung forcing her to take photos with him.”
“My—” I felt myself blush and cleared my throat.
My roommate blushed also and covered her face with her hands.
The waitress laughed. “You two are just the cutest. Look at the two of you getting embarrassed just because I said that. Anyway, I’ll bring your usual again. You gonna order a drink this time, mister roommate?”
I glanced at their drink menu. “Um, no. I’m okay with water again.”
“Alright. I’ll be right back then.”
She walked away and when she was out of earshot, I glanced over at my roommate. She was looking around the restaurant, observing everyone’s outfits. Other guests also went pretty formal like we did–luckily. I was worried we’d stick out too much if I did put on a suit like Heeseung recommended.
“So, uh, I have a question,” I said.
She looked over at me. “Yeah?”
“Is there a reason why all your friends here call me ‘mister roommate’? Do you like… talk about me that much with them?”
I thought I caught her blush and she quickly diverted her gaze away from me.
“Well, you know, I was looking for a roommate for a while. I even asked the people here if they wanted it. They were all anticipating who’d move in with me. So, when you came around, they all wanted to know. Even more so when they found out you were a guy and… well, they know my bad luck with men and it made you even more intriguing to them. Some of them, especially our waitress, always asked about you.”
“And Heeseung?”
“What about him?”
“I mean, last night he seemed a bit cryptic about his response when I asked if he’d heard of me and you were kinda…”
“Oh, that. Uh, it’s just how he is. And he’s one of those friends that you can rely on for advice or to just talk to so, certain things about you and me being roommates he knows more about than others.”
“Is that all?”
“Yeah. Why?”
“No. Just wondering. You two are super close then.”
“Yeah, I guess so. I can rely on him to keep my secrets more than I can Jake anyway. Heeseung knows more of my dark secrets than Jake does. But we’re not quite as close as me and Jake are. I’m actually closer to his girlfriend in that sense.”
I nodded. “I see. Hm. Well, it’s nice that you have friends at least. All I see you do is work and sleep.”
She chuckled, nodding. “Yeah. I… would like to change that eventually. I can’t even hang out with my other friends that often either. And at least these dinners with you are a nice change of pace. If we weren’t here the past two nights, I’d probably be doing one of those things instead.”
“Yeah. It’s nice for me too. Maybe we should do it more often.”
AH! Oh my god. Did I just say that?! Yah, Park Jongseong! You can’t just suddenly say that! What is wrong with you?!
She smiled. “I’d like that actually.”
I put my hand to my chest and pretended to fix my tie while exhaling. Oh, good. She didn’t reject the idea…
“It’s just good to have a casual dinner sometimes, you know? No pressure.” She folded her hands on the table and looked up at the stage.
“Right. No pressure.”
I glanced around the restaurant finally taking in everything around. I didn’t notice before but it looked like they had a private balcony seating area through a set of glass doors by the bar. There was a couple sitting out there right now.
This really was a good place to be. The vibes were good, the people were nice. She was right. I probably would become a regular here like she did. As long as she tagged along with me.
I glanced across the table at her and noticed her quickly turn her head away from me. Was she just looking at me? I sat up in my chair straighter, prepared to ask until I saw Heeseung approaching our table. He had a polaroid camera in his hands and I heard my roommate grumble.
“Hey,” he greeted us. “Mind if I take a photo? It’ll be quick.”
She sighed. “Might as well get it over with.”
Heeseung grinned and raised the camera. “Get in closer to each other.”
We scooted our chairs closer to each other. So close that our shoulders were touching now.
“Close enough for you?” she asked.
Heeseung and I made eye contact and I immediately knew by the look in his eyes what he wanted to say. I draped my arm over the back of her chair, my hand gently brushing her elbow. I thought she'd protest to this, but to my surprise she didn't and instead she leaned back into it.
“Now?” I asked.
“Perfect.” Heeseung looked through the camera at us. “Smile~”
We both smiled and he snapped the photo.
“One more to take home? It’d be nice to have some memories, huh?”
“Only if she wants to take another one,” I said quickly, noticing her unease.
She sighed softly and nodded. “Fine. Just one more.”
Heeseung raised the camera again, holding the other photo in his hand to take to the wall, I’m assuming. “Alright, one more. Smile.”
We smiled again and he snapped the photo. After the camera printed out the photo, he handed it over to my roommate. She took it from him just as our drinks came to the table first.
“Shouldn’t you be on stage, Hee?” she asked, bumping him with her hip. “You’re on in like two minutes.”
He chuckled. “I wanted to be the one to take their photo. I’m just about done anyway. Enjoy your dinner then, you two. You both look great.”
Heeseung glanced at me and then at my roommate. He winked, but I wasn’t sure which one of us he was winking at before walking away. I glanced over at her and wondered if maybe her and Heeseung also had some kind of plan going on for tonight. And if they did, what was it?
The waitress held the tray in her hands and handed us some napkins and straws from her apron. “Your food should be out soon.”
She walked off and Heeseung came up on stage, greeting the audience. He talked with them for a bit, getting them excited for his set while the live band behind him finished setting up. And then he sang. He really was very talented.
Not long after his first two songs, we got our food. I hadn’t noticed we didn’t move our chairs back, nor did I even move my arm from the back of her chair until I saw the smirk on the waitress’ face just as she walked away again. My roommate seemed to notice it at the same time I did because her face suddenly went pink. I cleared my throat and moved my arm first. Then we both scooted our chairs back to where they were before.
The night so far was going really well. We talked and laughed over dinner and occasionally I noticed Heeseung looking over at us, probably waiting to see if I would signal him. Problem was, I didn’t know how I would signal him that was subtle enough so she wouldn’t notice.
Oh well. I’ll… figure it out when I get there, I guess.
We talked and laughed with each other while we ate our dinner the same way we did last night and it was amazing. Getting to do just this with her was enough. Sure, I kept glancing at her mouth wondering when would be the best time to ask a lot, but just spending time with her was always just enough for me.
We don’t get to do it often at our place because of her work schedule and mine. On the rare days we do though, it feels just like this. And even if we were in a busy restaurant, it felt like we were the only two here.
I glanced over at Heeseung when he announced he was almost done with his set. Shit. I’m going to miss my chance if I don’t signal him now. I noticed he glanced at our table, but he didn’t look at me. He looked at my roommate. I looked over at her as well and noticed her getting up from her chair.
“Where are you off to?” I asked.
“I’m going to go get some fresh air.” She pointed over to the balcony I noticed earlier. “Wanna come?”
“Uh, yeah. Sure.” I got up as well and followed her through the tables.
I glanced over at Heeseung. His eyes were following us so, just as she walked through the balcony doors, I gave him a wave. He gave a small nod and turned to the crowd. He signaled something to the band behind him and the mood of the music changed.
I stepped outside with her, shutting the door behind me. She was already sitting down on one of the chairs and I sat with her. The balcony wasn’t very high, but we were well above the road and sidewalk and could look down over everyone.
“So? You think you’d come to this place often?” she asked.
“Yeah. I think so.”
“I’m glad you like it.”
She pulled her arms to her chest and rubbed them as a breeze blew by. Quickly, I took off my suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. She looked over at me and smiled.
“Thank you,” she said softly as she tugged it around her to shield her from the cold. “I… was told by Heeseung’s girlfriend that they saw you play at the cafe today.”
“Oh, yeah. They came in before my set. We had a chat.”
“She said you and Heeseung seemed to be plotting something, but when she asked him about it, he didn’t say anything.” She leaned over, crossing her arms and bracing herself on the railing.
I laughed awkwardly and shook my head. “Not really. We were just talking.”
“Sure. I totally believe you. Because the mood music and the way you’re dressed totally doesn’t mean anything,” she said sarcastically and looked at me, her cheek resting on one of her hands. “Come on. I’ve been friends with him long enough, his girlfriend even longer. He knows everything I like and I know his tricks. He can’t fool me.”
I sighed. I’ve been caught… “Is… Is it too much?”
She laughed, shaking her head. “No. Because like I said, he knows everything I like. I don’t know what you two planned, but all I can say is, it’s definitely working.”
I sucked in a breath and turned to her. I offered my hand out for hers. She turned to me and gently placed her hand in mine. My heart thudded in my chest. I had hoped she would, but didn’t expect her to. Her hand was soft and I didn’t want to let it go.
“Um, listen,” I started, my thumb gently rubbing the back of her hand. “I… After my talk with Heeseung today, I realized something. I… I shouldn’t… Um, just be casually throwing this word out like this, especially since this is only our second… uh, date…ish?” I frowned and sighed, hanging my head. “Sorry.”
She giggled softly and placed her other hand on top of mine. “It’s okay. Take your time.”
My heart leapt. She gripped onto my hand and I felt like I wanted to burst. I let out a breath to try to calm myself down. I cleared my throat and looked up at her.
“Um, I’ve had feelings for you ever since Valentine’s Day.”
She blinked at me, her cheeks slowly turning pink. “O-Oh. Okay…”
“And my talk with Heeseung today made me realize it’s not just a regular crush. I think…” I shook my head. “No, I know that I’ve fallen in love with you.”
“Huh?” Her cheeks turned a brighter red. “Y-You…”
“And I hope it’s not too forward that I ask this,” I continued. I just really needed to get it out of my system. I needed to ask. “I… I want to kiss you. S-So, can I kiss you?”
I didn’t think a person’s face could get as pink as hers did after I finished my question. I laughed as she closed my jacket around her head to hide her face from me.
“Then… last night before bed, you—” Her voice was muffled and she couldn’t finish her sentence.
“Yeah.”
She slowly lowered my jacket from her face. “Jay, I… I don’t know what to say.”
“How about an answer to my question? I… just need a yes or a no. It’s okay if you say no. I’m just glad you know my feelings for you now.”
She shook her head and my jacket went back over her shoulders. “N-No, um, listen, to be honest, I… I’ve been thinking a lot about whether or not I l-like you for a bit. I’ve always been on the ‘eh, probably not’ side but every time I talk about you with my friends, they say I light up unlike when I’ve talked about other guys. They say I seem happier since we became roommates. You know, things like that.”
“Since when?” I asked.
“Hm?”
“Since when have you been thinking?”
“W-Well, mostly since last night. I stayed up almost all night wondering if you were really trying to kiss me or if it was just my imagination. And I… might have had a dream about it but that’s not—” Her face turned pink again when I chuckled.
“For the record, I also stayed up last night regretting not kissing you and battling internally with wanting to knock on your door to do it or not. Anyway, I interrupted. Continue.”
She cleared her throat. “Um, that’s not the only time I’ve thought about it… Uh, the reason why Heeseung told you to dress like this is because you’ve used it before to go to a dinner back in April with your parents. You walked out of your room and, well, let’s just say, I didn’t stay up late that night just to watch the kdrama I got stuck on. You… You looked handsome. It was unlike anything I’d ever seen you in before. I’ve seen you in suits before but this outfit, it’s something else.”
I nodded, suddenly remembering that time. It was my birthday and my parents wanted to take me out to dinner. They told me to get dressed up, so I did. I thought it was weird she stayed up late that night, especially since she had work the next day. Kind of assumed it was so she could be the last person to wish me happy birthday.
“I see. Then you’ve been thinking about it since my birthday.”
“Y-Yeah, kinda. So, yes, Jay. You can kiss me. I need to know for sure what I feel about you and that will help me know.”
I slowly got up from my chair. “Are you sure?”
She nodded, her cheeks turning pink again. I made my way next to her and she adjusted herself on the seat to turn to me. I reached my hand up to touch her cheek and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. She blinked up at me and my eyes fell to her lips.
I leaned down slowly. Her arms circled my neck. When our lips made contact, my heart leapt. It was so much better than I imagined it’d be. Her lips were so soft. Her body was warm and pressed much closer than I was used to. I didn’t want it to end, but I pulled back anyway. I needed to catch my breath and to process the fact that this really had just happened.
She didn’t give any warning as she pulled off my glasses and tugged me back into another kiss by the collar of my waistcoat. My heart pounded in my chest as we kissed and her hand slid into the crook of my neck to pull me in closer–as if possible. I just know she could feel my heartbeat against her hand and she smiled into our kiss.
Oh my god. I think that’s my new favorite thing now.
She pulled back from our kiss and giggled softly, pressing our foreheads together. “Jay, your heart’s pounding.”
I chuckled and raised my hand to brush the hair from her neck, letting my fingers gently glide over her skin. “So is yours,” I teased back.
She laughed and her mouth opened as if she were going to say something when the glass door to the balcony opened and out tumbled Heeseung, his girlfriend, our waitress, and the guy I never see leave the bar. Guess he’s her friend also.
“Oh, hey.” Heeseung grinned. “Lovely night, huh?”
“Go away!” She shouted and quickly got up to push them back into the restaurant. “Stop snooping!”
“We weren’t snooping!”
She glared at him. “And I bet it was your idea!”
“No,” he defended.
“Yes, it was,” his girlfriend said. “I… I’m sorry for snooping. I just needed to know also.”
“Did… Did you guys see anything?” My roommate asked, her face turning pink.
“Not if you didn’t want us to,” Heeseung’s girlfriend replied with a smile.
She took my roommate’s hands and leaned forward, whispering something in her ear. She blushed even harder.
“Alright, guys. We didn’t see anything out here~ Let’s head back inside.” Heeseung’s girlfriend nudged them in.
“But—”
“No, babe. Now, come on. Let’s have a drink.”
She shut the door after they all went in and we were alone again. My roommate sighed and returned to her chair. I laughed as she shook her head.
“I swear, my friends are so nosy… If Jake were here, he’d probably even insist on being out here with us.”
I smiled and gently took her hand in mine. She looked up at me, her gaze softening. “So then, did you figure it out or should I give you more time to think about it?”
We made it home. Heeseung’s girlfriend drove us since Heeseung got a few drinks in him. The bartender was using him as a guinea pig for some new drinks he wanted to try for the specials menu.
She went to her room door and I followed after her. She turned to me and smiled.
“I had a good time tonight,” she said.
“Yeah. Me too.”
She peeked up at me and then leaned up to give me a peck on the cheek. “Goodnight~”
I couldn’t help my smile and nodded. “Goodnight.”
She headed into her room and shut the door slowly. I clutched my chest and exhaled, the smile staying on my face. I hadn’t moved yet from my spot and she emerged from her room again.
“Forget something?”
She laughed and grabbed onto my hands. “Yeah. You~ Come on, boyfriend~”
AH! Did you hear what she just called me?! And I get to call her my girlfriend. I’ve never felt more happy before in my life.
She dragged me into her room and I feigned reluctancy to tease her. She rolled her eyes, shutting her room door behind me and insisted I was her prisoner and needed to obey her. I sat at the edge of her bed and she stood between my legs. She cupped my chin in her hands and silently observed me for a moment. Briefly, I wondered what she was thinking about as she looked at me. The happy look in her eyes and the soft smile on her face told me it was at least something positive.
Then her hands moved to take off my glasses. She leaned down to kiss me and I raised my head to meet her halfway.
Chapter 105: 104; jungwon (when you're sick)
Chapter Text
Wonnie 🥺 I’m sorry, but I won’t be able to make it
I haven’t felt good all day
I think I have a fever
babie wonnie 🥰❤️
I told you to bundle up and stay warm, didn’t I?
You didn’t listen, did you?
Aigoo
😭 I listened. I swear
babie wonnie 🥰❤️
Are you in bed right now?
Did you take medicine?
Yes 🥲 but I’m still suffering
babie wonnie 🥰❤️
ok
Get some rest for now
I’ll come over soon
_____________________________________________
I grumbled as I shakily set down my phone on the nightstand. I closed my eyes hoping to sleep. I know Jungwon will be here soon and he knows how to get into my apartment. He has a key, so I’m not too worried about if I’d have to let him in when he gets here. Right now, all my concern was on was sleep.
I let out a sigh, making sure the fever patch I put on my head was secured enough on my forehead and willed the sleep to wash over me.
I guess I slept long enough that Jungwon ended up coming. I could hear rustling in my room and opened my eyes to see him pulling a few medicine boxes and other things from a bag at the foot of my bed.
I felt worse now than I did earlier. My body was sore all over and I felt like shivering even if I wasn’t cold. I felt hot and sweaty yet all I wanted to do was pull my covers closer for comfort.
“Hi,” I said weakly.
He looked up at me and ran over to my side as I tried to sit up. “No, don’t get up. Rest. Please.”
“Water first.”
He grabbed the water bottle from my nightstand that I put there earlier and helped me drink. There was a bowl of water there as well and a rag I know I didn’t put there. He must have done it earlier.
“When did you get here?” I asked.
“Two hours ago. You were fine when I got here and then your fever started getting worse. You were burning up and I helped bring it down enough. I just came back from the store with all of this.”
He gestured to the bag at the foot of the bed and gently helped me lay down again. I pulled my covers up and groaned.
“Sorry this is how we have to spend our anniversary.”
Jungwon chuckled softly, shaking his head while moving the damp hair from my face. “It’s okay. We can celebrate properly when you’re better. Try to get more sleep. I’ll wake you up when you need to take more medicine. I’ll be here if you need me.”
I nodded, my eyes suddenly feeling heavy. Sleep did sound very good right now.
I thought it’d be hard to fall asleep considering how bad I felt but I fell asleep immediately. I didn’t wake up until Jungwon woke me up so I could take medicine.
I grumbled, hugging myself. I did feel a little better after the rest, but damn did my body hurt. It ached all over.
“How do you feel?” he asked, checking my temperature.
“I could probably eat and walk around at least, but I think a nice hot bath might help some.”
“Okay. I’ll run you a bath. Wait here.”
He got up and went off to the bathroom. I got out of bed slowly and hobbled off to my closet and dresser to grab new clothes. The ones I had on were practically drenched in my sweat. I slowly made my way to the bathroom just as Jungwon walked out. He was immediately at my side and helped me to the bathroom.
“Do you need me to help?” he asked as I slowly sat down on the toilet to rest for a bit.
I shut my eyes and nodded. “Please. I wouldn’t want to accidentally fall asleep while I’m in here.”
Jungwon helped off my clothes. We got my body and hair clean with a shower before I sunk into the bath. The hot water immediately sent relief to my bones and I sunk in the water up to my neck.
“I could stay in here forever,” I said.
Jungwon chuckled. “Then your bath water would get cold and you’d still be sick.”
I grumbled and blew bubbles in the water. “Too bad,” I grumbled.
I sat up straight, the water lowering to my shoulders and I leaned my head back against the tub. I shut my eyes for a moment to relax. Jungwon was humming softly as he gently ran a cloth over my shoulders to keep me warm.
I smiled. As much as it sucks right now being sick, I love this and I never want it to end.
“What song is that?” I asked.
“A secret,” he said, grinning cheekily. “It’s a new song we’re working on. I can’t wait for you to hear it. You’ll probably love it.”
I chuckled. “I love everything you guys come out with.”
“No, I’m certain this one you’ll love more than everything else. Top three at best.” Jungwon grabbed my towel from the rack and held it out to me. “Ready? Or just a few more minutes?”
“I’m ready. I could eat.”
I got up out of the tub carefully and he wrapped me up in the towel. He had me sit down first so he could help me after draining the tub. When we got my clean clothes on and my hair dried, he pressed a kiss to my forehead.
“Feel better, my love,” Jungwon whispered to me.
I smiled and held his hand as he led me from the bathroom to the kitchen. He put another fever patch on my head and sat me down at the table while he got some soup warmed up for me.
He helped me eat, making sure to feed me slowly in case I couldn’t hold it down. Luckily, I could and I ate about half of what he gave me.
After my stomach settled, he brought me to the couch to sit. He was going to change the sheets on my bed since I sweat all over them. I sat watching some videos while waiting for him. to come get me or call for me. When he called for me, I got up from the couch, turning off the TV and went to my room.
He helped me back into bed and checked my temperature again. “Oh, good. It seems like your fever is gone now.”
I nod while settling under my covers. He even changed my blanket and my pillows around. “What will you do then?”
“I’ll stay here to make sure you’re really okay. And just in case your fever comes back. I want to be here to help you get rid of it.”
“Thank you.”
“No need to thank me.” Jungwon reached his hand out and caressed my cheek. “I’m always here for you.”
I smiled and blew him a kiss. I wanted to give him a proper one but I didn’t want him to get sick as well. He grinned, playfully catching it and putting it into his pocket. I giggled.
“Sleep now. I’ll wake you up when you need to take more medicine.”
I nodded again and closed my eyes.
Gosh, I love him so much.
Chapter 106: 105; sunghoon (when he's spaced out pt3)
Chapter Text
I don’t know why Sunoo decided on a spontaneous friend date today, but here I am now, scrambling to get ready as he hurried me from the living room of my apartment. There was a large grin on his face when he arrived and when I asked him about it, all he said was that he needed to take me out to get dolled up and to wear my cutest dress. Whatever that meant.
“Come on~ You don’t need to worry about doing your makeup and hair today, remember? Let’s just go~”
“Alright, alright. I’m hurrying.” I grabbed my bag, phone, and keys and walked out of my room. “Is this good enough?”
“Yes! Now let’s go!”
He hooked his arm with mine and pulled me out of my apartment. I laughed as he dragged me along and shook my head.
“What’s going on, Sunoo?”
“Nothing~ I just wanna hang out and get you all pretty.” He waved down a taxi and opened the door for me. “After you~”
I frowned, looking at him. He’s definitely acting weird, but I decided to not worry about it. It’s probably nothing.
I got into the taxi and we went off. Our first stop was the salon to get my hair done. Then after that, we went to get my makeup done.
Sunoo hummed happily as we walked down the street. “You look so cute~ I’m so happy. I think we might have time to get your nails looking cute too. What do you think?”
“Alright, Sunoo, this is really weird. What’s going on?”
“Huh? Nothing.”
“I’m not an idiot. Something’s going on.”
“Nothing. I just want you to look pretty today.” Sunoo pouted, cupping my cheeks in his hands. “You don’t like it?”
“No, I… I love it. It’s just this is really strange. You don’t ever offer to pay for my hair and makeup and now you want to pay for my manicure? Did you do something and you’re trying to make it up to me by doing all of this?” I blinked up at him and crossed my arms. “Did you murder someone and you’re using me as an alibi?”
Sunoo laughed and shook his head. “No. No murder. I promise.”
“This doesn’t have anything to do with the date I have with Sunghoon later, does it?”
“Well, partly,” he said. “I just think you should look cute. You know, to surprise him.”
“I guess that makes sense,” I muttered. “I don’t really ever doll myself up like this for him. He would be surprised.”
“Exactly.” Sunoo grinned and tapped my nose. “Now, come. Let’s get your nails looking as pretty as the rest of you.”
I laughed, nodding. “Okay. Let’s go.”
We both ended up getting manicures and afterwards, we were getting boba and I took photos of our drinks together. I grinned, looking at the photo.
“Thanks for today. It was fun,” I said. “Even if it was weird.”
Sunoo chuckled. “I do believe it’s good to be pampered sometimes. Maybe I should do this for you more often.”
I laughed. “Yeah, I’d like that. Or maybe you can put it into Sunghoon’s ear sometimes and he’ll pay for it next time.”
“Good idea~ I should. It seemed to work like a charm with the date, huh?”
“Yeah, no kidding. We’ve been on several dates since then. Thanks for that, by the way. You really know what you’re talking about when it comes to him.”
Sunoo shrugged. “Yeah, well, I’ve lived with the guy long enough and spend nearly every day with him. I know what gets him.”
Just then, Sunoo’s phone chimed. He looked at it and grinned.
“I do believe it’s nearly time for your date now. Let me drop you off.”
“Sure~ Any tricks on if he gets spaced out during our date?”
Sunoo grinned, shaking his head. “I don’t think he’ll be spaced out this time. I made you into a work of art. If anything, he’ll be distracted by you.”
I laughed, shaking my head. “Fine. I’ll think of something if he does.”
Sunoo dropped me off at the restaurant and led me inside. He looked around for where Sunghoon was sitting and smiled when he spotted him.
“Alright then, m’lady,” he said making me laugh, “have a wonderful night~”
“Thank you~ I will.”
I headed for the table Sunghoon was sitting at and he quickly scrambled up to his feet to pull out my chair. I thanked him with a teasing curtsy and sat down. He sat across from me and smiled.
“You look pretty,” he said.
“Thank you~ It was all Sunoo’s idea. I guess he wanted to surprise you for some reason. Did he make you mad and used me to apologize?”
Sunghoon laughed, shaking his head. “No.”
I looked at him across the table and noticed he seemed to be nervous about something. He had a hard time looking me in the eye and kept rubbing his hands on his thighs.
“Are you okay?”
“Huh? Yeah. I’m good. Uh, let’s order now, yeah?”
“Sure…”
Dinner went by great and now, we were taking a walk together by the Han River. We sat to watch the light show they put on at the bridge and I smiled, nudging him next to me.
“This reminds me of when we met two years ago.”
“Yeah, we were in this exact spot and you accidentally fell into my lap because you were trying to get a good video.”
I laughed, nodding. “Mm. Your sister laughed at us so hard that night.”
“She did. And then all night after that, she kept bugging me to get your number. Glad I listened to her.”
“I’m glad you listened to her too. I wouldn’t have such a wonderful boyfriend. I’d probably still be hopelessly single and I wouldn’t even have Sunoo as a best friend.”
“He’s a really reliable friend.”
“He is~” I smiled and looked up at the light show. It was almost the finale and I moved to grab my phone from my bag, but Sunghoon grabbed my hand to stop me.
“Um, you know,” he started.
“Hm?”
“Uh, I know we said we were going to wait, but I… I can’t wait any longer.”
I blinked, staring at him. My heart skipped a beat when he pulled out a small box from his pocket. He opened it up and I gasped softly. A couple months ago, I showed Sunoo what I wanted my dream ring to look like and for fun–or so I thought–we even went to the jewelry store to try on rings and got my ring size. I can’t help but wonder if he’s been helping Sunghoon orchestrate this since then or even before. No wonder he made that joke about Sunghoon mentally practicing his vows.
“Marry me… um, please?”
I laughed. “Well, I have to say yes now since you asked so politely,” I joked.
Sunghoon chuckled, taking the ring from the box. “Sorry. I’m nervous…”
I smiled, taking his hand gently. “Of course I’ll marry you.”
He smiled wide and slid the ring onto my finger. I grinned and looked at it on my finger. It was perfect. It got me thinking about just how much of this and how far back Sunoo himself has been planning this.
“I have to ask,” I said, looking over at Sunghoon. “Did you have anything to do with Sunoo taking me out today?”
“Not really. I just asked him to make sure you were distracted today. I didn’t know what he planned and now it makes sense on why he asked me for money this morning.”
I let out a laugh. “Ah, so you did pay for everything after all. He really knows what he’s doing, huh?”
“Yeah. He… actually helped me plan everything.”
“That’s obvious,” I said and looked at the ring on my finger. “Only he knew what my dream ring looked like and look, it’s real~”
“He’s been a big help with all of this.”
“And he deserves a big thank you,” Sunoo’s voice chimed from behind us.
I flinched and looked back at him. He was bent down behind us with a wide grin on his face. He had his phone in his hands, pointed at us. He must have been taking pictures.
“Let me hear it, hyung.”
Sunghoon laughed, rolling his eyes. “Thank you, Sunoo.”
“How long have you been there?” I asked.
“Long enough to hear you two singing my praises~” He smiled and took my hand. “Let’s see it then~”
I squealed happily and showed it to him. “Look at it~ isn’t it amazing?”
“It’s beautiful~”
“I feel like I should thank you too,” I said.
“No need~ All I need from you is to be happy.” He glanced over at Sunghoon. “And you better keep her happy, hyung.”
“I will.”
“Great.” He grinned and I let out a laugh. “Let’s get some pictures of your ring now and then after, I want pictures of the two of you together. I want you to send cute photos to your family and friends when you tell them~”
A reliable friend indeed.
Chapter 107: 106; riki (cuddle time)
Chapter Text
I huffed out a long breath, pulling my keys from my pocket. Finally, I was home. Work was long and exhausting today. All I wanted to do once I got in was eat, bathe, and then cuddle with my boyfriend, Riki. We’ve been together for a while now, but only recently moved in with each other.
I didn’t know I’d be so clingy to him once we moved in together, but now I can’t even relax without having to be in his arms or at least at his side. And I know he’d never say it out loud, but he’s gotten quite clingy to me as well. It’s cute actually, heh.
I opened the door, heading inside. “I’m home,” I said.
I wasn’t sure if he was even home yet, but he popped his head out of the kitchen door and grinned at me.
“Welcome home.”
“Ah~ You’re already back.”
I grinned back and slid off my shoes. I walked up to him and got up on my tip toes to give his cheek a peck. He leaned down slightly so I could reach and gave me a kiss on the forehead.
“Yeah, I got home a bit ago and ordered dinner.” He gestured to the table where he set up the food for us. “Hope you’re hungry.”
“Starved.”
Riki nodded. “And then let’s bathe together.”
I laughed. He always suggests we bathe together every day as a joke.
“Are you serious today or is it another joke? You going to wait outside the bathroom door until I’m done like always?”
A smirk found his face and he shrugged. I giggled, nudging him.
“Come on. Let’s eat,” he said.
We ate dinner, both talking about our day. I told him about the stress at work, he told me about something funny his hyung’s did. Then, like always, we cleaned whatever dishes we had used together.
And then, to my surprise, instead of being outside the bathroom like always, he actually followed me in.
“You’re actually joining me this time?”
He nodded. “I can help you wash your hair or something.”
I grinned and reached up to pat his head. “Aw~ You missed me extra today, didn’t you?”
“No,” he tried to deny, but the slight blush on his cheeks told me all I needed to know.
“Alright. You can help me and I’ll help you also. But we need to make a deal that there won’t be any naughty hands. We wouldn’t want to spend too much time in here.”
Riki smirked. I could see the look in his eyes that he wanted to say something snarky. He held himself back by biting his bottom lip and just nodded. I laughed, shaking my head. Swear his hyungs are to blame for teaching him such dirty things.
After we bathed, we headed to the room. He knew the drill already and laid on the bed first. I jumped on the bed after him and crawled up into his side. He put his arms around me and pulled me in close.
I laid my head comfortably on Riki’s chest, finally content. We are good food, we were freshly bathed and now all my body wanted to do was relax and sleep. He pecked my forehead and we both closed our eyes.
I started to fall asleep when suddenly…
“Um, baby…”
“Don’t you dare say what I think you’re going to say,” I said. “I just got comfortable.”
“Yeah, me too. But… I gotta pee.”
I pouted and looked up at him. “You can’t hold it?”
Riki laughed. He cupped my cheek and swiped his thumb over it. “I can’t. I’m sorry.”
I huffed and rolled off of him. “Fine.”
He sat up and leaned over me. “I’ll be quick. Promise.”
“You’d better.”
Riki leaned down and gave me a soft, quick kiss. I smiled and then watched him get up out of bed.
I sighed, waiting for him. Stupid bodily functions ruined my cuddle time…
Finally, he came back and got on the bed with me. I grinned, opening my arms to him. He laid his head on my chest, putting his arms tightly around me. I smiled and pressed a kiss to his forehead.
“Any other distractions?” I asked.
He lifted his head to look at me. “Just one.”
“Hm? What’s that?”
Riki grinned. “I love you~”
I smiled, blushing a little. “I love you too.”
I cupped his cheek in my hand as he got up to hover over me. He leaned down and kissed me softly. I kissed him back.
Chapter 108: 107; jake (a trip abroad)
Chapter Text
“Hey, Jake,” she said, staring at something.
The two of them had just made it to their hotel after landing in Australia for a vacation. Jake thought to surprise his best friend with a vacation and to show her around his favorite places where he grew up.
“Yeah?”
He entered their hotel room after her, carrying their bags.
“There’s a problem,” she pointed out.
“What?”
He walked into their hotel room and glanced over at what she was talking about and froze. He blinked. Why was there only one bed in their hotel room? He was sure he booked a room with two beds when he planned this vacation.
“Oh. Uh, let me go ask. Maybe there’s been a mistake…”
He went back to the front desk to ask, only to find out there wasn’t any more rooms with more than one bed available and there wouldn’t be until the next day.
“You know what, it’s okay. What’s one night anyway, huh?”
His best friend laughed. “You realize that means you’re sleeping on the floor right?”
He let out a sigh and nodded. “I’m aware, but it’s okay. Anything so you can get a good night’s sleep.”
She laughed. “Alright then. What do you want to show me first?”
They went all over. Going to all of his favorite cafes, bakeries, and stores. They met up with a couple of his friends as well and hung out for a bit before heading to a lake.
She smiled looking out at the water. “Ah~ It’s so pretty here. Did we come here to go fishing?”
Jake laughed knowing she meant it as a joke. “Not just that. We can go for a ride in a boat on it if you want. Try to catch a fish while we’re on the water.”
“Huh? Really?”
“Sure. You want to?”
She grinned. “Sure~”
“Oh, good. I was hoping you said yes. I already rented a boat for us.” Jake chuckled and held out his hand to her. “Ready?”
She laughed while shaking her head and took his hand. “Ready.”
Jake grinned, holding her hand tightly. They headed down to the docks, Jake greeting some people there that he knew from his youth and introduced her to them; some mistaking her as his girlfriend. Jake awkwardly corrected them and she giggled at his struggle. They didn’t seem to believe him that she was just his friend.
They walked along the dock, following their boat captain for the day. When they reached the boat, the captain handed them life vests to put on.
“Let me help you put it on,” Jake said, turning to her.
“Alright, thank you~”
He helped it on her, carefully making sure each strap was secure on her. When he finished, she smiled at him.
“All done?”
He took a moment to observe her. She had her hair pulled back in a ponytail, but some whisps of hair fell around her face. He reached his hand out, his fingers brushing the hair out of her face and smiled.
Truth be told, the people from earlier weren’t entirely wrong. She wasn’t his girlfriend, that was true. But Jake desperately wanted to change that. He’s had a crush on her forever and really, this trip was all so he could ask her. He just needed to wait for the right time.
“All done,” he said.
“Let me help you with yours then,” she offered.
Her fingers would brush over his skin while she helped and Jake’s heart leapt in his chest. She clasped the life vest on him and adjusted the straps. Earlier when she held his hand, he thought his heart would burst.
“There you go. Nice and secure,” she said with a smile.
Jake boarded the boat first and held out a hand to her to help her on. She took his hand tightly and carefully got on. They sat down and the boat was off.
While the captain was driving the boat along the water, she was nervously clinging onto Jake’s arm, but she seemed excited. While she looked around, her eyes practically shining at this new experience and new sights, Jake tried his best to calm his nerves and his heart. She sat so close to him and her arm was wrapped around his. One of her hands held tightly onto his forearm. Other than when they’ve shared hugs, they’ve never been this close before.
Suddenly, he thought of the bed at the hotel and secretly wished they’d just share it. He wanted to hold her close while they slept. He wanted to wake up to her sleeping face close to his and her arms around him, or even her head on his chest. Just the thought of it made his heart skip a beat.
He let out a breath when the boat slowed.
They spent the next hour fishing and talking about random things. He asked what she thought of everything they’ve seen so far and what was her favorite thing. She was having fun she said and her favorite thing was everything, she joked. She just couldn’t pick.
After they were done fishing, they just sat back to enjoy the sight of the lake while the captain tried to catch his own fish.
“Hey! Let’s take some photos,” she said with a grin. “I wanna remember this forever and I’m sure my mom would like to see some photos from our trip.”
Jake nodded and scooted in closer to her. She pulled out her phone and they took a few photos together. Then she took photos of the lake and the boat.
“Can we take one on my phone too?” Jake asked while pulling out his phone.
“Oh~ Sure. Just one?”
“Yeah. One should be enough for me.”
He held out his phone for the photo and she moved in closer to him. She leaned against him to get in position for the photo and just as she smiled for it, Jake turned his head to kiss her cheek. He snapped the photo at that exact moment as well.
A deep blush flashed across her face and she looked at him in surprise.
“W-What was that for?”
“Um…” He slid his phone back into his pocket and grabbed her hands. “I like you. I’ve been trying to find the right time to tell you all day.”
“Really? You… You do?”
“I do. A lot. Um, but it’s okay if you don’t feel the same way. I promise I won’t make it weird if we just stay friends. I just wanted you to know.” Jake gripped her hands tightly. “But if you do feel the same way, I have a question for you.”
She cleared her throat, the blush on her cheeks deepening. “What question would that be?”
“Would you be my girlfriend?”
A smile found her face and Jake couldn’t help but copy it as well. She giggled shyly and leaned forward, hiding her face against his shoulder.
“So is that a yes or…?”
She looked up at him, the smile on her face now a grin. “Are you kidding? Of course it is. Jake, I’ve been waiting for you to ask me all day since the cafe.”
Jake laughed and touched their foreheads together. “Even at the bakery?”
“The bakery, the multiple parks we went to. Even at the store.” She slid her arms around his neck. “Though I’m glad you picked now to tell me. It’s so you, I couldn’t imagine it any other way.”
Jake smiled. “I’m glad too. Even more so that we’re leaving here with you as my girlfriend.”
“Guess you’ll have to tell them over there at the docks that we’re dating now.”
Jake nodded. “I’d shout it from the rooftops so that everyone knows.”
She grinned. “Now, how about you kiss me properly? I’m not satisfied with a kiss on the cheek, boyfriend~”
He let out a laugh, lifting one of his hands to cup her cheek. She grinned and shut her eyes, waiting for him. He brushed his thumb over her bottom lip and leaned forward, kissing her softly. Immediately, she kissed him back and just like that, nothing else mattered in the world.
She pulled him in closer, neither of them seemingly wanting to pull back when the boat captain cleared his throat. They both flinched and looked up at him.
“I’m ready to head back if you two are.”
They made eye contact and both burst into laughter.
“Yeah, we’re ready,” Jake replied.
“Excuse me, sir,” the lady at the counter called out to Jake as they walked back into the hotel. They went to dinner before coming back and now, they just wanted to relax after such a long and exciting day. “We had a cancellation today and a room with two beds opened up. Would you like to be moved over?”
Jake glanced over to her. She smiled and shrugged. They were a new couple, but sharing a bed now compared to before suddenly felt even more appealing.
“No, I think we’re good. Thank you. We’ll keep our room.”
They walked to the elevator and when they stepped inside, she held his hand.
“Are you sure it’s appropriate we share a bed? We’re still…” She didn’t want to continue, but Jake knew what she’d say.
“It’s fine. It’s not like we have to do anything like that right now.” He shrugged. “Just don’t expect me to keep my hands to myself. I’m still curious what would have happened if the captain hadn’t interrupted us.”
Chapter 109: 108; heeseung (roommate au)
Chapter Text
Heeseung raised an eyebrow staring at the guy who turned up at the apartment holding a bouquet of flowers. “You’re not my type,” he said.
The guy rolled his eyes. “They’re not for you. They’re for my girlfriend. Is she home?”
“No.”
“Are you kidding, Heeseung? Let him in!” She yelled from her room.
Heeseung sighed and moved out of the way. “Come in, I guess.”
The guy walked in as Heeseung’s roommate exited her room. She grinned as she walked up to him and hugged his waist, giving him a kiss on the cheek.
“Happy birthday,” he said, passing her over the bouquet.
She grinned, taking it from him. “Thank you, baby~”
Heeseung rolled his eyes, heading back to the table where he was trying to eat his breakfast before her boyfriend came.
She and Heeseung have been roommates for the last half year. They’ve been friends for a couple years now after being coworkers. Heeseung needed a place to stay after having to move out of his previous apartment and since she wasn’t asking for a lot for rent anyway, Heeseung wasn’t about to argue when she offered he live with her temporarily until he could find a place.
Heeseung ate his breakfast slowly, staring at this boyfriend of hers with a frown. Why did he look so familiar? She and this guy started dating about four months ago but this was the first time they had met and he had never seen photos of him before.
“Do I know you from somewhere?” Heeseung asked.
The guy shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. Why?”
“Are you sure I don’t? You look familiar.”
“I probably just have one of those faces.”
Heeseung tapped his chin, observing him. Is that really it? That can’t be what it is.
“Anyway, Hee,” his roommate said, interrupting his thoughts. “We’ll be going out today.”
“I’ll be at the car waiting then.” Her boyfriend gave her cheek a kiss.
She grinned. “Sure~ I’ll be there soon.”
He turned and left the apartment. She went to the kitchen with the bouquet to pull out a vase from the cabinet.
“I don’t like him,” said Heeseung.
She rolled her eyes at him. “You haven’t liked any of my boyfriends, Hee.”
“Yeah, well, you keep dating losers that’s why.”
“They’re not losers. You just think they are.”
“If they’re not losers then you’d still be with one of them.” Heeseung picked up his dishes from the table and went into the kitchen. “It’d be easier if you just give in and date me. I’m not a loser like they are.”
She rolled her eyes at him again while organizing the flowers in the vase. “Hee, you’re the one who rejected me all those years ago. You can’t go changing your mind now.”
“Fine. Let’s make a deal. If it doesn’t work out with this loser, you date me.”
She snorted, shaking her head. “He’s not a loser. He’s a good guy. He’s literally perfect for me.”
“Yeah. We’ll see.” Heeseung washed his dishes, frowning. “But you know, I swear I’ve seen him somewhere before.”
“I’m sure you have, but he’s not a bad guy. I trust him.”
Heeseung sighed. “Sure. Whatever. I just… hope you’re right this time.”
Later that night, Heeseung walked into the bar to meet up with his friends. One of his friends worked there as the bartender so he and his friends always go there to just hang out. He walked up to the bar where two of his friends, Sunghoon and Jake, were sitting and talking with Jay behind the counter. He spotted Sunoo and Jungwon over by the deejay.
“Where’s Riki?” he asked when he got to the bar.
“He said he’d come later,” Jake replied.
Jay handed Heeseung a cup. “So, what was with that weird ass text you sent earlier today? Who do we have to look out for tonight?”
Heeseung shook his head, taking a sip of his drink. “It’s probably nothing and I’m just imagining it, but I met my roommate’s boyfriend and I swear, he looks so familiar.”
“How so?”
“I think I’ve seen him around here before.” Heeseung took another sip of his drink. “I hope I’m wrong for her sake, but he might be one of the guys we make fun of for coming in here with a different girl on his arm.”
“For her sake, huh?” Sunghoon smirked. “You finally admitting you have feelings for her and regretting rejecting her?”
Heeseung rolled his eyes. “No. She’s just my friend. I don’t like seeing her sad. Even more so now that I live with her. I’m tired of hearing her cry over all these losers.”
“Sure. That’s definitely the reason,” came Sunoo’s voice.
He and Jungwon approached and sat at the bar stools.
“So, what’s the plan then?” Sunoo asked and took his drink from Jay. “Take photos? Totally, on accident spill my drink on him? Drag him into a dark back alley and threaten him?”
Heeseung laughed. “As tempting as that last one sounds, we’ll just stick with the photos for proof. It’s all up to you if you want to spill your drink on him. Ruin his night.”
Sunoo grinned. “Great! I will.”
Heeseung sighed, gazing into his cup. “I just hope I’m wrong. I’ll let you guys know when I see him. And since he knows what I look like now, you all shouldn’t hang around me tonight. We can’t risk him running out if he sees all of us.”
“Me and Sunghoon will be on the other side of the bar then. Maybe we’ll make some small talk with him if he comes near us.” Jake shrugged. “Might be able to get him to admit to some things.”
Sunghoon nodded. “Especially if he comes here with another girl.”
“It’d be real shitty of him to come here with a different girl considering today’s your roommate’s birthday,” Jungwon said. “You sure we shouldn’t just drag him into a dark alley?”
Heeseung snorted. “Unless you’re planning on going to jail tonight, be my guest.”
Jungwon huffed out a breath. “Fine. We’ll keep it as a back up plan then.”
For most of the night, Heeseung sat at the bar watching as people came in and out. He was beginning to have hope that he was wrong and maybe her boyfriend did just have one of those faces. He had even texted his roommate to make sure she was at home after her dinner with her boyfriend and to tell her goodnight; something that became a habit after they became roommates. Then, just as he tipped back his glass to finish his drink, he spotted him walking in the door. He was alone which gave Heeseung some hope.
“That’s him,” he said to Jay who was wiping a glass.
Jay glanced up and then immediately looked down at the glass he was wiping. He placed it down on a stack on the counter in front of him and threw the rag over his shoulder.
“He does have a familiar face, doesn’t he?”
They shared a glance before Jay headed across the bar where Jake and Sunghoon were sitting. Heeseung got up from his chair and went to find where Sunoo and Jungwon had gotten dragged away by Riki earlier.
“He’s here,” Heeseung said to Sunoo and gestured over at the bar.
Her boyfriend was ordering a drink. Jake was making small talk with him.
Heeseung was hoping so hard he was wrong. Until Jay handed him two drinks. He came in alone so why did he have two drinks? As he walked away from the bar with the drinks, Heeseung’s phone vibrated. He checked it and it was a text from Sunghoon. It read: ‘He mentioned a girl meeting him here tonight.’
Sunoo glanced over to see the text and sighed. Sunoo whispered something to Jungwon and he grinned, patting Heeseung’s shoulders.
“Leave it to us. We’ll figure it out. But, hyung, seriously, we should do my plan.”
“The dark alley and the threatening?”
Sunoo chuckled, shaking his head. “No. Psyche him out. Trust me. It’ll work.”
Heeseung huffed. “Fine. I’ll do something after you send the photos. I’ll be back at the bar.”
He walked back over to the bar and sat down. He spotted her boyfriend across the bar at a table. He couldn’t see who he was talking to because of the crowd, but he was smiling. It didn’t take long for Sunoo to send the photos and Heeseung huffed out in anger. He knew there wasn’t a chance the girl he was meeting with was his roommate, but he thought that maybe she had just cheekily lied to him about heading to bed and came here with him instead.
The girl in the photos was very clearly not his roommate. In the photo, he’s holding her hand and she had a ring on her finger as well.
Heeseung turned his phone to show Jay and his friend shook his head.
Jay handed him another drink. “Seems you were right.”
“I wanted to be wrong,” Heeseung said while sliding his phone into his pocket. “I had hoped she’d actually be happy this time.”
He picked up his drink from the bar and stood up. “My turn then.”
“Good luck. Don’t kill him.”
Heeseung snorted. “No promises. The dark alley’s starting to sound like a good idea.”
Heeseung made his way through the crowd, his eyes on that loser as he walked on. He went straight up to their table and nearly laughed when his smile slowly disappeared and the color drained from his face.
“I knew I knew your face from somewhere,” said Heeseung.
The girl with him frowned. “Jagi, who’s this?”
“His girlfriend’s roommate. Then again, who’s to say which girlfriend of his? He comes in here almost every night with a different girl.”
“Girlfriend?” The frown on her face deepened. “Wait, every night?”
Heeseung nodded. “Every night. Just this morning, he was over at our place wishing my roommate a happy birthday. Gave her some flowers. Gave her a kiss on the cheek.”
“You told me you were at your parent’s place and the flowers were for your mom.”
“N-No, I… That’s not– H-Hold on, he’s lying.”
The girl scoffed. “Then the girl I saw you with today. That wasn’t your cousin?”
Heeseung shook his head. “No. She’s not.”
She shook her head and stood up from her chair. “Then I bet this ring you proposed to me with wasn’t your mom’s ring then.”
“N-No, baby. Please. He’s lying.”
She looked up at Heeseung. “Are you?”
“Unfortunately, no. You deserve better than this loser so I couldn’t keep my mouth shut.”
She sniffled, her eyes turning red. She yanked off the ring from her finger, throwing it at him. “We’re done.”
She picked up her drink from the table and threw it in his face before storming off. The loser wiped the liquid from his face and glared at Heeseung.
“You asshole. You messed up my enga–”
Heeseung held up his hand to shut him up and pulled out his phone. He turned his phone to show him the photos.
“I wonder how she’s going to feel when I send these photos to her. Or maybe we should hang these up at the bar. That way every girl that’s ever been with you knows what a shitty person you are.”
“You wouldn’t.”
“I would. Now, if you ever show your face around here again or at the apartment or anywhere, you’re done. Break up with all those girls you’re lying to and disappear. “
“You think I’m scared of you?” He stood up from his chair and stepped closer to Heeseung. “You can’t make me do shit.”
Heeseung smirked. “Well, Sunoo, Jungwon, guess you two are getting what you wanted.”
Sunoo grinned, clapping his hands. “Yes! Finally!”
Jungwon patted the loser on his shoulder. “Let’s take a walk.”
At around two in the morning, Heeseung walked into the apartment. He hadn’t expected to see his roommate awake but she was sitting in the kitchen, a mug in her hand.
“Couldn’t sleep?” Heeseung asked.
“He broke up with me.” She looked up at him and strangely, it didn’t even look like she was crying. “Told me about everything he did. About his… fiancee. I really know how to pick them, huh?”
“You don’t seem to be upset about it or anything.”
“Not really. After you said something, I started to think about all the weird things he’s told me or certain ways he’s acted. I wanted you to be wrong.”
Heeseung nodded. “Yeah. Me too.”
She huffed and got up from her chair. “I know you and your friends probably had something to do with this so, thanks, I guess. And even on behalf of all the other girls he’s probably screwed over. Um, goodnight.”
She turned and headed to her room without another word. Heeseung heaved out a sigh and headed off to his room as well.
Chapter 110: 109; jungwon (noona / confession)
Chapter Text
So, I have this crush on one of my friends. She’s actually the same age as my sister. We’ve been friends for a while and she’s always been so good to me. She’s pretty. She’s funny. She’s kind. Her smile and her laugh light up my day. I always feel happy to be around her. But… I don’t know how to tell her I like her. I don’t even know what she feels about me so I’m scared to tell her, honestly.
I don’t even know how she’d feel about being with someone younger than her. She’s always talking about idols and celebrities older than her so… who knows, really?
Today we planned to hang out at the cafe and go to a movie. I brought Sunoo hyung with me and she said she was bringing her friend as well. Not because we were setting them up, we just both thought that they’d get along well, even become best friends.
Sunoo hyung and I arrived at the cafe first and I checked the time, a frown on my face. Usually, noona is early when we hang out. I glanced at my phone to see if maybe she texted or called and I just missed it but there was none.
We waited outside just for a bit and a taxi pulled up in front of us. Noona stepped out of the taxi first, a smile on her face. She was pretty today. I mean, she’s always pretty, but… you know…
“I’m sorry we’re a bit late,” she apologized. “Miss ma’am over here couldn’t decide what she wanted to wear.”
She jabbed her finger at her friend as she stepped out of the car. Her friend rolled her eyes and nudged her with an elbow.
“I wanted to look good today. I could meet my soulmate.”
Noona rolled her eyes. “Sure, as long as your soulmate has night vision. We’re going to the movies.”
I laughed as the two of them bickered.
Sunoo hyung shook his head, looking between them. “They remind me of people we know.”
I laughed again at his comment. I knew exactly who he was talking about.
“Noona,” I called out to her to stop their bickering.
She looked at me and smiled. “Yes?”
“Let’s head inside now. We should really get some food before the movie.”
“Sure!” She hooked her arm around of her friend’s, pulling her inside with her.
After we ate at the cafe, we were headed off to the movie theater. Sunoo hyung and noona’s friend were ahead of us, laughing and talking about something while noona and I hung a little ways back.
“I knew they’d get along,” noona said with a smile. “She doesn’t have a lot of friends and I know Sunoo would be a good friend for her.”
I nodded, agreeing. “He would.”
Noona grinned and slid her arm around mine. I felt my heart flip in my chest. Every time she touched me or hugged me, my heart would get excited. Sometimes I wonder if she could feel it or even hear it because I swear it’s so loud.
We made it to the movie theater and we got our tickets. Her friend and Sunoo hyung went to get our drinks and popcorn while me and noona stood off to the side waiting for them. We went into the theater the movie would be playing in and took our seats.
Because of how close they seemed to be getting, noona’s friend insisted Sunoo hyung sit next to her instead of noona. Our seating arragement being noona’s friend, Sunoo hyung, noona, and then me.
Noona had her arm up on the rest between us and I stared at her hand. I wanted to hold her hand, maybe even hold her hand throughout the whole movie. I glanced away at the screen when a movie trailer of another movie I wanted to see came up.
I didn’t notice noona leaned over to tell me something until she whispered to me.
“Jungwon,” she called out softly.
I flinched a little not expecting it and she giggled.
“Y-Yes, noona?”
“I have to tell you something,” she whispered.
My mind raced. What could she possibly say? Is she moving away? Does she have a boyfriend now? Is she secretly a spy? Is she secretly a billionaire and she’s going to sign over her fortune to me? Hah, joking…but wouldn’t that be nice?
I looked at her expecting the worst of what she could possibly say, but then she said something I didn’t expect.
“I like you.”
My heart thudded in my chest when she said those three words. It was suddenly loud in my ears and I couldn’t hear anything but my heartbeat. I know I froze. I didn’t know what to say. I’ve been waiting for this day for a long time. I’ve dreamt about this day. And yet… I sat there staring at her, probably gaping even.
She laughed. “Jungwon, did you hear me?”
I blinked myself back to reality and quickly nodded. “Y-Yeah, I heard you. Um, n-noona, are you… Do you really?”
She nodded. “Mm. It’s… It’s been a while since I’ve known actually and I can’t pretend anymore.”
I let out a breath, a smile slowly growing on my face. “Noona, I… I can’t pretend anymore either. I like you too.”
She grinned and turned her head away from me. Probably to hide her blush.
I smiled and glanced down at her hand. I slowly reached for it and slid my hand into hers, lacing our fingers together. She didn’t look back at me, but squeezed my hand.
I guess I’ll be getting to hold her hand through the movie like I wanted to after all.
Chapter 111: 110; sunoo (roommate au)
Chapter Text
She couldn’t sleep that night. She tossed and turned and couldn’t get comfortable. She huffed and sat up in bed for the fifth time. Nothing she was doing was helping. She huffed and crawled out of bed.
She made her way out of her room, padding down the hallway quietly to her roommate’s room. Her roommate is also her best friend, Sunoo. They came to live together when she needed a place to stay. At first, it was supposed to only be temporary but now, it seems to be a very permanent thing for the two of them.
She softly knocked on his door. She wondered briefly if he was already asleep, but the light from under the door said otherwise.
“Yeah?” his voice rang.
She saw his shadow move under the door and in no time, the door opened.
“What’s up?” he asked.
She pouted. “I can’t sleep. Can I sleep here with you?”
“Sure~ Come on in.”
He stepped aside for her and she went in.
“I hope I didn’t interrupt anything.”
“Just some very serious doomscrolling,” he said.
She laughed. “Oh~ So I saved you from three more hours of screentime then.”
Sunoo laughed along with her. “Mm. You’re my savior. Let me reward you with some cuddling so you can get to bed.”
She grinned and jumped into his bed, sliding under the covers. Sunoo slid into bed with her and pulled her close to his chest. She nuzzled against him, humming out of content.
“What’s bothering you then?” Sunoo asked. “Usually, you can fall asleep the moment your head hits the pillow.”
“That’s the thing… nothing’s bothering me. I just can’t sleep.” She pouted. “Maybe it’s because it’s Monday tomorrow.”
Sunoo laughed. “Ah, yes, well, Monday’s can do that to you.”
“Or maybe it’s a lie and I just want cuddles,” she joked as she tucked her head against his neck. “Who knows?”
“Maybe~ But I don’t mind.” Sunoo tucked her hair behind her ear. “Nothing I’m not used to from you anyway, miss.”
She giggled softly and let out a yawn. She blinked sleepily and cuddled close to him.
“I see it’s working already,” Sunoo said softly. He gave her forehead a soft peck. “Goodnight.”
In no time, her eyes were fully closed and she fell asleep. Sunoo waited until she was fully asleep to move his arm out from under her head. She shifted as he moved, but didn’t wake.
He propped himself up on his arm to observe her sleeping face for a moment. He turned to turn off the light and then fell asleep himself.
He woke first that morning and she woke up to an empty bed. She rubbed her eye sleepily as she sat up.
“Sunoo?” she called out.
There wasn’t a response but she heard noises from the kitchen. She got out of bed and made her way out to find him. She found him setting up breakfast on the table while humming.
He glanced over to her and grinned. “Good morning.”
“Morning,” she replied sleepily. “You made breakfast?”
“Of course. Need to start your Monday out right~” He pulled out a chair for her and gestured for her to sit down. “Go ahead. Have a seat.”
She sat down and observed the food, seeing all of her favorites there. “Wow. You… went through all of the trouble to make all of this?”
“Well, kind of. Some of it’s delivery.” He laughed and sat down across from her. “Go ahead. Eat. Get your energy for the day.”
They both ate together, telling each other about the errands they’d need to do that day. They traded gossips and stories they didn’t get to tell each other yesterday.
After they finished eating and cleaned the dishes together, she went off to get ready for her day. After she was dressed and finishing up in front of the mirror while putting on lip gloss, Sunoo knocked on her door.
“Yeah?”
“I’m heading out,” he said.
“Oh! Okay. Hang on. Wait for me at the door.”
She grabbed her bag, checked for her phone and wallet, and headed to the door. Sunoo already had his shoes on and was waiting for her.
“Did you want to tell me something?” he asked.
“Of course!” She grinned and hugged him. “Have a good day today~”
She pecked his cheek and then giggled softly when her lip gloss left a print on his cheek.
“Oh, sorry,” she apologized while wiping it off.
Sunoo laughed. “It’s okay.”
He gently cupped her cheek and brushed the hair from her forehead. He leaned forward and gave it a soft kiss.
“Have a good day today too, you hear?”
She nodded, smiling. “Got it~”
Chapter 112: 111; jay (seven minutes in heaven) [M]
Chapter Text
“This is so stupid,” she grumbled as she plopped down on the floor between Jake and Sunoo. Everyone gathered around and sat down as well in the circle and her friend giggled as she approached them with an empty soju bottle. It was after a party and most everyone left already leaving only the close friends.
“No, this isn’t. It’s the perfect way to end the night,” her friend said as she placed the bottle down in the middle of the circle.
“Girl, no it isn’t. We’re adults. Why are we even playing truth or dare?”
“Because we’re not. We’re playing seven minutes in heaven.”
She stared at her friend in disbelief for a second before her face crinkled with disgust. “Are you serious right now?”
“I am. We’re all single anyway, aren’t we? Why can’t we play this silly little game and make some dumb mistakes tonight? You never know. It could end up being something permanent.”
She let out a breath and shook her head. “No, thanks. I’m out.”
“But then we’d be uneven. Come on! It’s just a game! And if you get a boyfriend out of this, even better.”
She made a face, her eyes darting around the circle. She made eye contact with Jay across from her for a moment and quickly looked away, clearing her throat. Next to her, Jake snickered and she nudged his arm.
“Shut up,” she whispered.
“I wasn’t going to say anything,” he said.
“No, but you were thinking it.”
“Alright,” her friend said, putting her hand on the bottle in the middle. “Let’s see who’s going in the closet first. Oh! Um, new special rule for tonight. No one gets to leave the closet—in the room over there, of course—until they’ve done something.”
“You’re joking,” she complained.
“Nope! Even if it’s just a peck, you have to do something.” Her friend grinned wide. “Let’s see who goes first then~”
“Please don’t be me,” she grumbled as the bottle spun. Much to her dismay, the bottle landed on her. “Fuck…”
Her friend giggled happily and spun the bottle again. Everyone’s eyes were on it, all expectant and wondering who it’d land on. Finally, it slowed down and eventually stopped on Jay.
Jake snickered and looked at her. “This couldn’t be more of a perfect matchup.”
“Shush,” she said, nudging him again.
Her friend grinned. “I agree~ Her hopeless crush on him might turn into something else now.”
She rolled her eyes as several laughs were heard around the circle. “I do not have a crush on him. Shut up.”
“Whatever. Now come on, you two. Go into the room and in the closet and have at it.”
“Have at it?” She repeated with a raised eyebrow.
Her friend giggled. “You know what I mean. Now go on. I’ll come and check in on you guys in seven minutes. Have fun~”
She sighed heavily and stood up. “Fine. Whatever.”
She made her way to the room, Jay silently following after her to the room. Her friend watched from the doorway watching as they stepped into the closet.
“Okay! In seven minutes, I’m coming to check!”
She sighed and shook her head. “This is so stupid…”
“Why? Don’t wanna kiss me?” Jay looked over at her while he leaned back against the closet wall and crossed his arms. “You don’t have a problem with it all the other times.”
She shook her head. “N-Not that. This game. It’s silly…”
Jay laughed, reaching over to her. He hooked his fingers under the belt loops on her shorts and tugged her closer. “It’s not that silly. At least I finally get to touch you now. I’ve been holding myself back for too long.”
“Is that right?” She asked teasingly as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “Why’s that?”
Jay smirked, his eyes traveling down slowly from her face to her chest. She didn’t often wear such clothes that showed this much skin and it didn’t leave much to his imagination, especially since he already knows what’s under it all. She wore a cropped leather jacket over a black corset top and high waisted shorts.
“Let’s just say I like your outfit tonight,” he said, his gaze not shying away from what he was obviously looking at. “Maybe a little too much.”
“My friend told me to wear this to grab your attention.”
“It seems your friend really knows what I like.” He leaned forward, ghosting his lips along her jawline to her ear. “How much longer are we going to stay a secret? I can’t stand it anymore. They need to know that you’re mine. You should see the way other men look at you. It makes me want to dig their eyes out.”
She and Jay have been dating in secret for the last two months. It had started as a no strings attached, friends with benefits situation until one day, she unexpectedly admitted her feelings for him. He was also harboring feelings for her and they began to date. The only person who knows of their secret is Jake, because once, he caught them kissing in front of Jay’s place after a date.
She giggled softly and pulled off her jacket. She dropped it to the floor, pressing herself in closer to him.
“Well, then, how about you mark me as yours then? Let everyone here know I’m yours,” she whispered.
Jay smirked. “I’ve been waiting for you to tell me that.”
He wasted no time in connecting their lips together while hoisting her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist and let him take full control over her body. He pressed her against the wall to steady her, their kiss never breaking. They kissed feverishly, both starving for each other from being separated during the entirety of the party.
While they kissed, one of his hands roamed her body and slowly traced every curve. He always loved to take his time on her, taking care of every inch of her. But the ever looming thought of the seven minutes made him more desperate. More hungry.
He moved his lips to her neck, biting and sucking at the skin. He needed to mark her as his now. While he nipped at her skin making sure to leave dark pink marks behind, his fingers expertly popped the button of her shorts open.
Her back arched, pressing her against Jay’s mouth as his fingers slid lower and into her heat. She moaned as his fingers sank in further. Her moans were like music to his ears; his favorite song he could listen to for hours on end.
She rocked her hips in time with the movements of his fingers. Obviously, she was also craving for more from him. And he’d be more than glad to give it to her.
Jay peppered kisses along her collarbone and made his way to the unmarked skin on her neck. He held onto her tightly with his free hand to ensure she didn’t slip away from him. Her hands gripped onto his biceps, her neck craning as she moaned.
“P-Please,” she muttered.
She didn’t have to say more. Jay knew exactly what she wanted. He pressed his fingers in deeper with each movement and she gasped.
“Jay, please,” she mewled. “I need more of you…”
“I know and I want to give it to you, but unfortunately we don’t have a lot of time,” he muttered. He lifted her chin gently and gave her a soft kiss. “You’ll have to settle for just this.”
She whined. “Then hurry up…”
“As you wish, my dear.”
He kissed her deeper and his fingers moved expertly. She pulled back on their kiss and buried her face against his shoulder, her body beginning to tremble. Knowing she was close to her release, Jay slowed down the movement of his fingers to tease her. She whimpered, her hips bucking.
He chuckled while she glared at him. “Sorry, love. I couldn’t help myself.”
Jay leaned down his head to kiss her neck and quickened the pace of his fingers. She panted into his ear, her hands gripping onto his shoulders tightly. She was nearing her edge. The way her body twitched and writhed, it made Jay feel excited and satisfied with the fact that he was able to render her a mess with just his fingers.
She threw her head back against the wall and her back arched. The rocking of her hips slowed as she met her release. She let out a restrained moan to keep herself from being too loud. She clung onto him, burying her face into the crook of his neck.
“Now, love,” he mumbled by her ear as she panted heavily, her body still trembling from her release, “it’s my—”
His sentence was cut off when they heard the room door creak open and her friend’s voice speak up, “Yoohoo~ It’s been seven minutes. Time to get out of the closet. Have you two done anything?”
Jay let out a low, annoyed grunt under his breath and his hand flew to the closet handle to hold it tightly closed when her friend tried to pull the door open.
“H-Hey! Open the door!”
“We’re coming out. Give us a minute,” she replied.
Her friend burst out into a fit of giggles. “Oh~ I see~ Well, alright then. We’ll be right outside.”
They listened for her friend’s footsteps to fade away from the closet and exit the room.
“Come on.” She patted Jay’s chest and carefully stood on her own feet. “We need to get out of the closet.”
He huffed, rolling his eyes. “This sucks. Seven minutes isn’t enough time. I’m glad you got to have your release but I’m just feeling annoyed. Shouldn’t have wasted the first two minutes just talking.”
“Hence why I didn’t even want to play in the first place.” She bent over and picked up her jacket from the floor and draped it over her shoulders. “Other than the possibility of me ending up getting paired with one of our friends.”
Jay made a face, shaking his head in disapproval. “I’d kick the bottle each time and make your friend spin it until it landed on me. No one’s allowed to touch you but me.”
She laughed. “It’s so hot when you’re possessive.”
Jay smirked, his finger brushing over the marks showing proudly on her neck and across her chest. “You think so?”
“Mmhm. Wanna ditch the rest of the game and finish what we started at home?” she asked softly while trailing her finger along his jawline.
“Your place or mine, lovely?”
“You can pick as long as you can concentrate on driving there while I take care of your needs.”
Jay’s eyebrows raised. “Someone’s getting a bit more bold, isn’t she?”
She shrugged and opened up the closet door. “Fine. If you don’t want me to–”
“I didn’t say that. Just shocked you suggested it.”
“Then let’s hurry~ Especially before your… situation gets any worse.”
Chapter 113: 112; riki (a trip abroad)
Chapter Text
You know what, this is no big deal, I tried to tell myself over and over again. I’ve shared a bed with my siblings before. No problem.
My eyes drifted over to Riki across the room. He was looking through his bag. He and I have known each other forever since we joined this dance team when we were kids. We’ve slept next to each other during those times as well. Sharing a bed with him now isn’t a big deal, right?
Our dance team went abroad for a competition and when we got to the house we’d be staying in, our team captain decided we all play rock-paper-scissors to see who’d get which room. Everyone was fighting over the biggest room first and then over the rooms that had more than one bed. Riki and I… we both hopelessly lost and we got stuck with this room. It was a decent sized room, but it only had a queen-sized bed.
Neither of us said anything about the bed, silently setting out our things from our bags. I kept trying to tell myself that it was no big deal. We had sleepovers before when we were kids. This isn’t any different. It’s not any different now that we’re older, right?
I looked over at the bed we were sharing and swore inwardly to myself. Oh, who am I kidding? It’s a huge deal.
I’ve never told anyone this. Not my mom, not any of my siblings, not even my best friends. Ever since we were fifteen, I’ve had the biggest crush on Riki. I denied it to myself even for the longest time because I thought that maybe it might mess up our friendship or make things weird.
And now I have to share a bed with him? Oh my god. I’m gonna die.
“If it’s too weird, I can sleep on the floor,” Riki said.
I flinched and looked over at him. “Huh?”
“You look like you’re stressing out over having to share the bed so, I can take the floor.”
“No! No. It’s… It’s fine.” I waved my hand. “Besides, you’re our center so you need good rest. ”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah. It’s okay.”
It’s not okay. My heart was pounding in my chest. It seemed like it was so loud, he might hear it. Just the thought alone of us having to be so close made my mind fuzzy.
“Alright then. Do you want to bathe first?”
“Oh, um, sure.”
I quickly gathered up my things I had pulled out to go in the bathroom and nearly ran out into the hallway to get there. Thank goodness we didn’t win the master bedroom. I don’t know how I’d be able to handle the thought that I’d have to be in the shower while he was just outside the door in the room.
I blushed at the thought, shutting the bathroom door behind me. Alright, girl. Calm down. It’s just one night. What’s one night? I can do that. Right?
I took my shower and then headed back to the room. Riki saw me come in and went to the bathroom.
I noticed Riki had set up his things on one of the nightstands and went to the other side of the bed to set up my own.
I relaxed in bed and scrolled through my phone for a bit. For a moment, everything was normal until it dawned on me again. I had to share a bed with Riki.
I felt myself blush and pulled the blanket up over my head. He’s going to be right next to me very soon. How am I supposed to concentrate on sleeping when the guy I like is sleeping right next to me?
Whatever. Just be cool, girl. Be cool.
I put down my phone on the stand, plugged it in to charge and laid on my side. I made sure my back was facing towards where he was sleeping. I turned off the lamp on my side, closing my eyes. I wasn’t about to watch him come into the room or I’d probably lose it.
I heard the door open and his footsteps to the other side of the bed. I heard him shuffling around for a bit and briefly wondered what could be taking him so long to get into bed.
I felt the bed dip on his side and the lamp click off. I didn’t want to open my eyes even if I knew the room was dark now, but Riki kept fidgeting around on his side of the bed, I couldn’t help it.
I turned to look at him. We made eye contact in the dark, the soft moonlight streaming in from the window just above the bed.
“Would you stop moving around,” I scolded.
“Sorry,” he mumbled. “Just trying to get comfortable.”
“Riki, please. You used to sleep every which way when we were kids and just about anywhere. What’s the problem now?”
“Nothing.” He finally settled onto his back and huffed. “You still hog all the blankets like when we were kids?”
I rolled my eyes and laid back down. “You still bear hug things when you sleep like when we were kids?”
Riki laughed. “Why do you sound so upset? Is it really that bad sharing a bed with me?”
“No. I’m just… tired. The plane ride was exhausting.”
“Mm. Goodnight then.”
“Goodnight.”
I quickly turned on my side, back facing towards him and shut my eyes again. Please let me sleep in peace.
The next morning, I woke up slowly. Oddly, my body felt a bit heavy and hot. I couldn’t move. I panicked for a moment thinking what if I had gotten sick, but no. That’s not what it was at all. I blinked the sleep from my eyes and peered down.
At some point during the night, Riki and I had moved closer to each other. His arm was around my waist. My back was against his chest and his other arm was tucked under my head. His head rested lightly against mine and his breath brushed over my neck and shoulder as he slept.
I felt myself blush. My heart pounded. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move an inch because he held me so close and so tightly. I didn’t want to wake him either.
I could always pretend to sleep again and wait until he wakes up. But that didn’t sound like a good idea either.
I shifted slightly to see if I could move, but his grip tightened around me. He pulled me in even closer now and his face was now buried into my neck. I’m willing to bet that the feeling of my heartbeat alone could probably wake him up because it beat so hard.
I huffed out a breath and nudged him. “U-Um, Riki…”
He stirred in his sleep.
“Riki.” I nudged him again.
This time he grumbled and rubbed his face against my shoulder. “No,” he groaned.
“W-We have to get up. Let me go, please.”
He shook his head.
“Yes!”
I tried to wriggle myself free, but he held onto me tighter. This time it was paired with a laugh.
“What’s so funny?” I asked, still attempting to get myself free.
Riki hummed softly against my skin. I almost jumped. I’m gonna lose my mind.
“Your heart is pounding,” he said.
I blushed and tried to push his arms off. “Of… Of course it is! L-Let me go!”
“I will. Just… please, for just a bit longer.”
I stopped moving and soon, both of his arms were tight around my waist. He buried his face against my shoulder, sighing.
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah, just nervous,” he said softly. “We’ve got a lot riding on this competition and everyone’s counting on me since I’m the center. We came all the way here for this. I’d hate to let everyone down if we don’t win.”
I did my best to turn to look at him. Catching what I was trying to do, he let go of my waist and I turned until we were face to face. I cupped his chin in my hands, smiling up at him.
“I know how you feel, but, Riki, you’ll do great.”
“What if I mess up?”
“You won’t. But if you do, do what you do best and improvise. You got this. I know you do. And if you get nervous, just look at me.”
Riki chuckled softly. “If that's how I cure my nervousness, I must be nervous all the time then.”
“Hm?”
He shook his head and took hold of my wrists to move my hands from his chin. “Thanks. I feel a lot better now. You can go get ready first. I’m going to try to get a few more minutes of sleep.”
I slid out of bed and he pulled the covers over his face. I grabbed my clothes from my bag, that moment playing over and over in my head.
Although, I have to wonder… what did he mean by he’s nervous all the time? What an odd thing to say…
Chapter 114: 113; sunghoon (cuddle time)
Chapter Text
Sunghoon woke up one morning to movement next to him. He blinked sleepily and saw his girlfriend in the bed next to him, sitting up. She stayed over for the first time because Sunghoon had wanted to know what it was like to wake up next to her.
Although, this wasn’t what he was quite picturing. He wanted to wake up to her in his arms, give her a kiss on the forehead to wake her up or even wake her up with breakfast in bed. Why was she getting out of bed right now?
He glanced at the clock on the wall and grumbled softly at the time. “It’s not even six in the morning, love. What are you doing getting up?”
She glanced over at him and laughed. “Go back to bed.”
He shook his head and hugged her waist. “Only if you’re staying in bed with me. Unless you have to use the bathroom. But you’ll have to come straight back here after.”
She smiled and stroked his hair as he rested his head in her lap. “I do have to use the bathroom, in fact, but I do have to get ready for the day.”
“Why so early?”
“Well, I have to shower, do my makeup, do my hair, get dressed. Then I planned to make you some breakfast and–”
“No.”
“Huh? No what?”
“Don’t do any of that. Stay here and cuddle with me instead. It’s too early.”
She chuckled, leaning over to give him a kiss on the temple. “Fine. But I really do need to use the bathroom.”
“Come right back when you’re done.”
“I will~”
He let her go and she crawled out of bed. She went off to the bathroom. He huffed and stared at the clock. He hadn’t woken up this early in a long time. He nearly just fell asleep while waiting for her.
Finally, she came back into the room and lay beside him. Sunghoon pulled her in close as she lay her head on his chest.
“Let’s sleep,” he said, closing his eyes.
“Mm~ Sounds good.”
“You better actually sleep. Last time at your place, you didn’t and I woke up without you in my arms.”
“I promise I’ll sleep this time.”
“Good.”
She snuggled in closer to him and gave his cheek a kiss. Sunghoon smiled and looked down at her. She tilted her head, glancing up at him.
“Hm?”
“Nothing~ Just admiring you,” he said, tucking her hair behind her ear.
She winked playfully at him as he studied her, making him laugh.
“Like what you see?” she teased.
“I love it,” he replied, pulling her in close while flipping their position.
She giggled and cupped his cheeks in her hands. He leaned into her touch, smiling softly. He grabbed hold of her wrist and pressed a kiss on her palm.
“I love you,” he whispered.
She grinned, her cheeks slowly turning pink. Even after all this time, she still gets shy when he says it and he adores it every time.
“I love you too.”
Sunghoon leaned up, hovering over her. He kissed her softly and she happily obliged. When Sunghoon pulled back, he lay next to her and she nuzzled into his chest. Their arms were around each other and she had drifted off back to sleep first.
Sunghoon glanced down at her as she slept, admiring her yet again and thinking about how lucky he was to have her. He kissed her forehead first then drifted off to sleep as well, quite content with having her comfortably in his arms.
Chapter 115: 114; jake (when it's cold pt2)
Chapter Text
Jake grinned as he and his girlfriend walked hand-in-hand down the street. She was humming happily, glancing at the street stalls they passed by. Jake had an umbrella in his other hand and occasionally as they walked, he’d glance up to check on the clouds. It was supposed to rain and it almost cancelled their date. She insisted on going out anyway.
“What should we get today?” Jake asked. “Are you hungry? Should we eat? Or get a drink?”
“Anything is fine with me actually. But maybe we should ask those two.”
She glanced back at Sunghoon and Jay who were following at a distance. Earlier, they had met up after Sunghoon and Jay were done with their errands and now it was about time for lunch. The two kept their distance so they didn’t interrupt the date, but they were both quite loud behind because of their bickering. Right now, they were bickering over something that happened over their earlier errand.
She giggled. “I hope they never change. I love it when they’re around. They’re so lively and keep things interesting.”
Jake laughed. “I’m sure they won’t change. They’ll always be like that. Even when we’re all old and wrinkly.”
His girlfriend grinned. “Oh, I really hope so~ They’re going to keep us entertained. Should we ask them what we should eat?”
Jake glanced back at them and then shook his head. “No. It’s our date, not theirs. So we should pick. It’s up to them if they want to join us.”
“Okay~ Um, how about a place where we can get ice cream for dessert after?”
“Ice cream?” Jake glanced up at the gloomy sky and frowned. “You want ice cream in this weather?”
She laughed and nodded. “Yes! Don’t judge me~”
“Alright then. Mm… well, I know there’s that cafe we went to last time. You liked their ice cream, right?”
“Oh! That’s right!” She beamed and clutched his hand tightly. “Yes! Can we go? I want to try something else from there this time, but the ice cream, definitely the same.”
“Okay.” He glanced up at Jay and Sunghoon as they came closer. “We have a plan for lunch if you want to join us.”
“Depends.” Jay eyed the two of them. “It’s not a couples type of restaurant, is it?”
Jake shook his head. “No.”
“I… don’t believe you, but I have no idea what else I’m going to eat so I guess I’ll tag along.”
“Me too,” Sunghoon said.
Jake and his girlfriend led the way to the cafe and immediately, Jay scowled as they walked in. There were many couples seated in the restaurant.
“Not a couples type of restaurant, huh?”
“It’s not.” Jake rolled his eyes. “But if you’d rather just starve, be my guest.”
“Why? You’re paying?”
“If it’ll get you to stop complaining.”
Jay raised his eyebrows and nodded. “Yeah, alright. I’ll stop.”
Jake’s girlfriend giggled. “You’re so funny. I can’t wait until you get a girlfriend and you start to love all this coupley stuff.”
Jay rolled his eyes and they got seated at a booth. They glanced over the menu to see what they wanted. They placed their orders and while they were waiting for their food and drinks, it started to drizzle.
“Good thing I came prepared, huh?” Jake gestured to the umbrella.
His girlfriend grinned and hugged his arm. “You did~ So smart. You were more prepared than I was. I don’t even have a jacket.”
“That’s okay. You can borrow mine when you get cold.”
Jay made a face. “Just don’t do that thing again.”
“What thing?” Jake asked.
“The thing where you opened your jacket and let her hug you.” Jay shuddered at the memory. “Do you know how hard it was to get Sunghoon to stop asking me if I was cold and opening up his jacket at me? You’re teaching him weird shit.”
“Not weird. Just tricks he can use for his future partner,” Jake defended.
“Yeah, and the weirdo practices on me! Stop it.”
“Okay, but like, were you cold that time? I could have warmed you up,” Sunghoon said.
Jay rolled his eyes. “Dude, just stop.”
Their food got to their table and they had their lunch. After, they had their dessert and then left the cafe. Jake opened up the umbrella and he and his girlfriend walked under it together. Even if it was raining, they wanted to end their date the same way they always did with a walk by the river.
Jay and Sunghoon hung behind them again, giving them space under their own umbrellas. They all walked down the path and found a spot to stop at to just hang out and watch the river for a bit.
When they stopped, the rain did as well. Jake closed up their umbrella and set it down on the bench. It was wet anyway and they couldn’t sit down. He and his girlfriend stood with each other, looking out at the river in silence.
Jake glanced over at his girlfriend as she rubbed at her arms when a cold breeze blew by. “Are you feeling cold?”
“Just a little,” she said with a soft smile.
Jake pulled off his jacket and stood in front of her. “Here. Borrow my jacket.”
He helped her put it on and zipped it up for her. She grinned, throwing her arms around his neck.
“Thank you~ You’re so sweet~”
“I can’t have you catching a cold, baby,” he said, tilting her chin up with his hand.
She grinned as he leaned down to give her a kiss.
“Not this b.s. again,” Jay complained with a groan. “Can you two, like, not?”
Jake pulled back for a moment to look over at him. “No.”
He turned back to his girlfriend and began to kiss her more, purposely making loud kissing noises. She giggled as he did so and pulled him in closer, joining in with him.
Jay groaned again and turned his back to them. “Oh, my god. I swear, this is the last time I’m tagging along! I thought the clingy couple phase would be over by now!”
Sunghoon blinked and glanced from Jake and his girlfriend to Jay next to him. He opened his mouth to say something but Jay immediately lifted his hand to stop him from speaking.
“If you ask me if I’m cold, I’m going to throw you into the river.”
Slowly, Sunghoon closed his mouth and looked away.
“Nevermind then,” Sunghoon muttered.
Chapter 116: 115; heeseung (neighbor au)
Chapter Text
You know, when I first moved into this apartment, I thought my neighbor would be nice. I had hoped for a girl so we could become besties and have girl nights once in a while, gossip about boys. But I guess I wished upon the wrong star and instead, I live next to my mortal enemy, Lee Heeseung.
He plays his shitty music way too loud. And when it’s not that, it’s the most lewd noises I’ve ever heard from a different girl almost every five to ten business days. I exaggerate but it feels like that. I try to tell him to keep it down, but then he purposely does things louder just to annoy me.
This morning was no different. We stepped out of our apartments around the same time. I was locking my door when he came out of his. He wore a leather jacket, his bike helmet tucked under his arm.
I’m not going to lie, sometimes I do forget I hate him because of his stupid attractive face. I can’t help it. I am just a girl. There is something undeniably hot about him and the fact that he drives a motorcycle.
“Headed off to work?” he asked.
“Obviously. Just like every day.”
“Want me to take you for a ride?”
I glanced at him and made a disgusted face. Other than the innuendo in that question which I chose to ignore, I knew there was some kind of comment he was leading up to and didn’t want to answer. It was either going to be something snarky or something sexual and I wasn’t about to find out what it’d be today. I’ve made the mistake before multiple times and he never fails to just ruin my day with a comment like that.
I’ll admit that I technically don’t hate him and calling him my mortal enemy is more of a joke. He just annoys me because he’s a terrible neighbor. The music, the girls, the fact that he has a habit of answering the door shirtless every time I go to complain to him. I swear he does these things on purpose just to piss me off.
I opened my mouth to say something when I heard a female voice speak up from inside his apartment. “How about I take you for a ride instead?”
The girl walked out of his apartment and giggled, hugging his waist. I rolled my eyes and turned away. I already had to deal with hearing this girl last night, I’m not about to hear more of her again. I’ve heard enough.
I made my way to the bus stop just down the road from our apartment building and leaned up against the pole. I pulled my phone while waiting and scrolled for a bit when I heard his motorcycle pull up in front of me.
I sighed and looked up at him. “What do you want now?”
He lifted the visor on his helmet and gestured behind him. “You sure you don’t want me to take you to work? I’m headed that way anyway.”
“No. I’m fine. I’m surprised you don’t have your fling from last night with you. She realize you’re annoying and ditch?”
Heeseung laughed, shaking his head. “No. She got upset because I didn’t offer her a ride like I did you. And then left when I refused to kiss her.”
I rolled my eyes. “Whatever. Just leave me alone. I’m taking the bus, alright?”
“Alright. Suit yourself.”
He flipped back down the visor and glanced over at the bus stop at a girl around our age staring at him. He waved at her before driving off. I heard her giggle and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes again. I can’t believe girls fall for him so quickly. All he did was wave. The fuck?
“So you know him?” she asked while walking up to me.
I looked up at her from my phone and nodded. Her cheeks were pink. “He’s my neighbor. He had a girl in his apartment last night though so you don’t want to—”
“Can you give him my number?” She passed me a paper, a grin on her face.
I sighed, taking the paper from her. “Sure.”
I slid the paper into my pocket and finally, the bus pulled up. I got on the bus, found an empty seat and sat down.
When the bus pulled up to the hotel I worked at, I got out and went inside. I went to the employee locker room to put on my uniform and pinned my nametag to my coat. Today, the hotel CEO will be coming in and we all have to be there to greet him.
I followed my coworkers out and we all stood in line. I quickly adjusted my coat, buttoning it up. We all bowed at the same time as my manager, the CEO, his secretary, and one more person walked down the hallway. I didn’t look up but I heard the CEO say something about his son to my manager and then an oddly familiar voice.
I stiffened. No fucking way.
I dared to glance up as they got closer and made eye contact with his son. It was Heeseung and he had a smirk on his face when he saw me. I quickly turned my gaze away from him and clenched my jaw.
Fuck
I heard Heeseung snicker as they passed by me. My coworker, Jake, nudged me for my attention.
“What’s wrong?”
I sighed heavily. “You… remember the neighbor I keep telling you about?”
“The one you keep calling your mortal enemy?”
I nodded. “That’s him.”
I gestured to the CEO’s son. Jake looked up at him and snorted out a laugh. A little too loud because now everyone was looking at us, including the CEO.
“Sorry,” he quickly apologized and bowed his head.
The CEO looked over at me and I straightened my back. “Is this the employee you were telling me about?”
My manager nodded, smiling wide. “Yes. She’s one of our best. I think she might even end up having my job one day.”
The CEO and my manager shared a laugh.
“Son, didn’t you say you knew her?”
Heeseung glanced at me, the smirk still on his face. “Yeah. We’re neighbors. She moved into that unit next to me about a year ago.”
“Ah. In the building I gave you for your birthday?”
“Yeah.”
I flinched. He owns the building?! Oh my fuck.
I heard Jake snicker next to me and I nudged him.
“Good. I’ve always wanted to meet the girl I keep hearing so much about,” the CEO said.
“A-All good things, I hope?” I stuttered.
“Of course. Nothing but praise from your manager.”
“Just from her?”
Heeseung laughed. “Why? Afraid of what I might say about you being a tenant?”
I crossed my arms and scowled. “N-No. I’m a fantastic tenant.”
Heeseung chuckled and glanced over at Jake next to me. Jake was trying so hard not to laugh, but was failing at it and hid his face in his hands.
“I’m sorry,” Jake apologized.
“I don’t think we’ve met before. I’ve seen you around her apartment before. Are you two–”
“No,” both me and Jake quickly rejected.
“We’re just friends,” I added.
“Hm. Alright then.”
“Keep up the good work then, miss,” the CEO said. “I hope to see you in a better position in the future.”
“Thank you, sir.”
I went through the rest of my work day, stressing out. Because what do you mean my mortal enemy is the CEO’s son?! UGH. Could this day get any worse?!
“I need a drink,” I grumbled, rubbing my neck. “Hey, Jake, wanna go out tonight?”
“Sorry. Can’t. I have a thing to do after work.”
“What thing?”
“Just… a thing. Don’t worry about it.”
I laughed. “Does this have to do with the pretty girl next door you’re too shy to flirt with?”
He blushed slightly and shook his head. “No. M-My mom’s visiting.”
“If you insist. Tell your mom I said hi then.”
“But call me if you need a ride when you’re done. Don’t take a taxi, okay?”
I nodded. “Sure. Will do. Thanks.”
Chapter 117: 116; jungwon (roommate au)
Chapter Text
I’ve been roommates with this girl for a while. We didn’t know each other when I moved in, she just needed a roommate to afford her bills and I needed a place nearby to work so I could take a shorter bus route. We’re friendly with each other, yes. In fact, I’d say we’re friends.
She’s extremely nice to me and I honestly couldn’t ask for a better roommate.
Sometimes, I get weird comments about the fact that I’m roommates with her, but I ignore those. In fact, all I’ve had time for these days is ignoring things… Even her, unfortunately.
My daily routine since becoming a full-time worker is wake up, go to work, work until nighttime, get home, bathe, sleep. It’s… exhausting to say the least. I don’t have the time for anything, sometimes I have no time to even eat.
Though, thanks to my roommate, I always have breakfast to eat when I wake up and dinner when I come home. She’s even had to do my laundry for me once or twice because of how busy I got and she cleaned my room. She’s so considerate. She really is the best.
Today, I woke up to her knocking on my door. “Jungwon? Are you awake?”
I rubbed my eye and glanced at the clock. Crap. I slept through my alarm. And today is an important day at work. I can’t miss it.
“Y-Yeah, I’m awake,” I said as I scrambled out of bed.
I may have fallen to the floor while getting out of bed because my blanket was wrapped around my legs, but I’m okay. I pulled off my pajamas and practically jumped into my work clothes that she set out for me before I even got home last night.
I couldn’t be bothered to fix my hair properly and combed it with my fingers. I rushed out of my room while fumbling with my tie.
She was standing by the door, holding my bag for me. “Let me help.”
She passed me my bag and helped me do up my tie.
I sighed, glancing over at the table. She had food set out for me and suddenly, I felt bad for missing breakfast.
“It’s okay. You were tired,” she said as if she could read my thoughts.
She smoothed out my tie and reached her hands up to fix my hair.
“Have a good day at work today.”
“Thanks. You too.”
She waved as I left and I ran to the bus stop. Luckily, the bus was still there. I got there just in time too because the moment I got on, the bus driver drove off.
Thank goodness I made it. I dug in my bag looking for my phone. Didn’t find it. Checked all of my pockets. Didn’t find it there either. I sighed heavily and leaned my head against the bus window.
Today is just not my day. Why, out of all days, did I have to wake up late?
I got to work and sighed. Just as I scanned myself in, I was greeted by Heeseung hyung, one of my coworkers.
“Damn, Jungwon, you look—”
“I know,” I grumbled while adjusting my tie and ran my fingers through my hair. “I didn’t wake up to my alarm. My roommate woke me up. I didn’t get breakfast. I almost missed the bus. I don’t have my phone… Today is gonna be just peachy.”
We were making our way to the elevator when I heard my name being called from behind. It was my roommate’s voice. I turned to look at her and she waved at me.
“What are you doing here?” I asked, going up to her.
Heeseung hyung followed me, obviously curious about who she was.
“I brought you your phone. I heard it go off just when you left so I figured I’d bring it to you.” She handed me my phone as well as a wrapped up box. “Here’s the breakfast you missed this morning as well. I don’t know if you’ll have time to eat it, but…”
“Maybe for lunch.” I slid my phone and the lunchbox she gave me into my bag. “Um, thank you so much. I really appreciate it.”
She smiled. “No problem. Happy to help. Anyway, can’t let you really be late. I’ll be going now.”
She bowed at Heeseung hyung and gave me a wave before running out of the building. She really risked herself being late to help me. She’s really something else.
“You didn’t tell me you had a girlfriend, Jungwon.”
I frowned and looked over at Heeseung hyung. “I don’t.”
“No? Then who’s she?”
“My roommate.”
We headed back for the elevator and I pressed on the button.
“Your roommate’s a girl? How come you didn’t tell me she was so cute? Pretty sure she likes you too.”
I rolled my eyes. “Come on, hyung. We’re just roommates and friends.”
I stepped onto the elevator and hyung followed suit.
“My roommates and friends just suck ass then. They’ve never made me breakfast or come to my work to hand me lunch.”
“She’s just helping me out.”
“Yeah. Tell me that when you open up your lunch and see a note with a little heart on it.”
I nudged him and he laughed, nudging me back.
“I’m kidding. But, Jungwon, really, I think a girl would be good for you. All you do is work all the time. Wouldn’t it be nice if you did something else once in a while? You even spend your very rare days off at work. You come in with a cough sometimes and work until you can’t. You’ll die at work if you keep that up.”
“I’ll be fine, hyung. I don’t need a relationship. I like to work.”
Heeseung hyung stared at me a while. “If you say so…”
We had a long meeting with the company’s CEO. They were talking about all the plans they had for the future as well as how things could improve for the business. It was tiring and because it felt like I barely had any sleep and didn’t have breakfast, I almost fell asleep. Thank goodness for Heeseung hyung making sure I wouldn’t.
I grabbed my lunch she made me and went to the roof for some fresh air. Heeseung hyung was going to join me after. He went out with one of our interns to get everyone drinks and lunch.
I sighed, glancing up at the clouds. Lately, I’ve been thinking if this job is even worth feeling so tired all the time. Or maybe Heeseung hyung is just right. Maybe I do need to stop spending my days off at work…
I opened up the handkerchief from the lunchbox and spotted a note on it. It read: “Keep your strength up, Jungwon. I believe in you. Hwaiting ♡”
I blinked, staring at the note. I’m not sure if what Heeseung hyung told me this morning really got into my head, but… how did he know there’d be a heart on the note?
I quickly hid the note in my coat pocket and opened up the lunch box. I began to eat and opened my phone. I didn’t even check what could have possibly come through this morning when she said she heard it. It was a text from one of my friends.
I replied back to them quickly, apologizing for the late reply and put my phone back down. Heeseung hyung finally came up to the roof and sat with me, passing over the drink I asked for.
“So? The note have a heart on it like I said?”
I laughed, shaking my head. “None of your business.”
He grinned. “I must be right with that reaction.”
“Let’s just eat. I’m starving.”
“Just so you know,” Heeseung hyung said while opening up his to-go box of food, “I’m rooting for the two of you.”
I shook my head again and tossed a carrot at him. He laughed.
“What? You deserve some happiness. Live a little, mister workaholic. Kiss a girl. Make a mistake or two with her.”
“Hyung, seriously?”
“I’m just saying.”
I rolled my eyes playfully at him. “I’ll just… do whatever feels right.”
Who knows if that means dating my roommate? But if I did, how much would our current arrangement change? I don’t know if I want anything to change.
Chapter 118: 117; sunoo (movie night)
Chapter Text
“Okay,” Sunoo said, clapping his hands. “Let’s go over our checklist and make sure we have everything.”
Tonight, they had decided on watching a horror movie that Sunoo wanted to watch and he needed to make sure they had everything before they hit play.
His girlfriend grinned, nodding her head. “Okay~!”
“Popcorn.”
“Check!” She picked up the bowl of popcorn, grinning.
“Drinks.”
“Yup~ Right there.” She pointed at them on the table.
“Blanket.”
“Yes, right here with the pillows to hide behind and the emotional support stuffies if we need them.” She patted the head of the bunny plush next to the fox plush.
“Okay then~ Perfect. I’ll go turn off the light and then we can start the movie.”
“W-Wait, won’t that make it too scary? Let’s keep on a lamp.”
Sunoo chuckled, giving a small nod. “Okay. We’ll turn on a lamp.”
He went over to turn off the top light in the room and then switched on the lamp next to the couch. He sat down next to his girlfriend and tapped his chin looking at the things they had.
“I think we might be forgetting about something…”
“What’s that?”
He looked up at her and smiled. “A kiss from my cutie~ So I have something nice to think about when I get scared.”
She grinned. “Ah~ How could we have forgotten the most important one?”
Sunoo puckered his lips and she giggled, leaning forward. She pressed her lips on his and he pulled her in closer to him by the waist. When they pulled back from their kiss, Sunoo grabbed the blanket and opened it up over their laps. He reached for the bunny plush and put it in his lap and gave her the fox plush.
“Are you ready?” he asked.
“As ready as I’ll ever be,” she said, clutching the fox plushie close to her chest.
“Okay~ I’ll press play now.”
He picked up the remote and pressed play. She tucked herself into his side, clutching both the fox plushie close and the popcorn bowl.
They ate their popcorn while watching the movie. Both jumping several times at the jumpscares in the movie. Unfortunately, they did make a mess with the popcorn because of their flinching, but they were both so engrossed in the movie, the mess was to be dealt with later.
She hid behind a pillow through most of the movie. When not hiding behind the pillow, she’d hide behind Sunoo’s shoulder.
When the movie was finally over, she let out a sigh of relief and hugged the fox plushie.
“That was so scary!”
“Mm, it was.” Sunoo patted her head and then cupped her cheeks in his hands. “Are you okay?
“No! And I don’t think I can even sleep alone tonight either!”
“Then we’ll sleep together. Okay? I’ll protect you.”
She pouted, nodding. “Okay…”
“I’ll clean this up. You can head off to the bathroom and—”
“No!” She clung onto his arm, shaking her head. “I’m gonna stay here with you! I’m too scared to be alone!”
“Huh? Are you sure?”
“Yes! I’m staying with you!”
“Okay~ If you say so.”
Together, they cleaned up the spilled popcorn and their empty drink bottles. They folded up the blanket to put back on the couch and set up the pillows back in their spot. She held onto both the bunny and fox stuffies while they headed off to the bathroom.
Before their movie, they both had already taken showers so all they had to do was finish up their night routine. After they did that, she clung onto his arm and followed him to his room. He made sure the lamp next to his bed was on first before turning off the top light while she settled into his bed.
She tucked herself into his blanket, pulling it up to cover half of her face. “Let’s never watch that movie again!”
Sunoo chuckled softly while climbing into bed with her. “Okay. We won’t. We’ll stick to zombie movies then. Those are easier to watch, yeah?”
She nodded and moved to his side. Sunoo wrapped his arms tightly around her and softly pecked her on the forehead.
“Don’t worry. I’m here to protect you,” he said.
She nuzzled into his chest. “Okay…”
“Sweet dreams, my heart.”
Chapter 119: 118; jay (cuddle time)
Chapter Text
“Baby, I’m back,” said Jay as he walked into the apartment.
He had errands to take care of that day, leaving his girlfriend home. She had wanted to get some house chores done that day.
Jay had expected her to call out a reply when he said something, but instead, he got none. He frowned, stepping inside.
“Love?” he called out.
“I’m in here,” he heard a faint response from down the hall in the room he knew as their shared office slash hobby room slash library.
He went to the door and chuckled seeing her bundled up in her giant reading chair in the corner of her room, book in hand. She had wanted the chair because it was comfortable for reading. Jay wanted the chair because he could take naps on it when he needed to. She looked up at him from the book and grinned.
“Hi~ Welcome back.”
Jay laughed, heading over to her. “I guess your book’s interesting if you didn’t respond right away.”
She smiled innocently, shutting the book before he could glance at the page. “You could say that.”
He leaned over her and gave her a soft kiss. He didn’t even have to ask. He already knew what that meant. She always asks him to do things from the books she reads to her. Some of them are of the… spicy variety and while he finds it just a little strange, she gets a kick out of it and melts into a blushing mess sometimes. He finds it endearing so he doesn’t mind it much.
“Is it something I’ll have to do for you later?” he asks teasingly.
She giggled, hiding her face behind the book. “Maybe~ Did you eat when you were out?”
“Yeah. I did. Did you get the chores done or were you reading this whole time?”
“I didn’t do it all but I got the most important tasks done. Our bed’s clean. Our laundry is done and folded. The fridge is clean and the dishes are nice and organized.”
“Mm~ Good.”
Jay sat down next to her and pulled her into his lap. He wrapped his arms around her waist, tucking his head into the crook of her neck.
“Goodnight,” he said while giving her a peck on the cheek.
She laughed, leaning back into him. “Goodnight.”
Jay let out a soft sigh of content and closed his eyes. His errands took a lot out of him today and he just wanted to rest for a bit before dinner. It didn’t take long for him to fall asleep. Having her close to him, feeling the warmth of her body against his, made him calm down quickly.
After a while, when Jay woke up from his nap, he found they hadn’t moved at all from their spot. He glanced over her shoulder. It looked like she was almost done with her book. He blinked sleepily and nuzzled against her neck.
“You’re awake now,” she said.
“Mm… I wanna sleep more,” he mumbled, hugging her waist tighter. “Put down your book and nap with me.”
“The last time I did that we didn’t nap at all.”
Jay smirked against her shoulder. “Only because someone couldn’t keep her hands to herself.”
She let out a laugh, closing her book after putting in her bookmark. “Fine. I’ll keep my hands to myself this time.”
Jay pulled her with him to lay down and she adjusted herself to face him. She smiled up at him, giving his chin a soft peck.
“Better?” she asked.
“Much better.” He smiled and pecked her forehead. “By the way, we should buy another chair like this for the living room.”
“So you can nap better in the living room?” she joked.
Jay laughed, nodding. “That way when you’re watching your shows, I can nap comfortably.”
“And when you’re watching yours, I can read comfortably~” She grinned. “Sounds like an amazing plan. Let’s do it.”
Jay smiled and leaned down to peck her lips. “I’ll order it later when our nap is over. Right now, let’s sleep.”
“Okay~”
Chapter 120: 119 ; jungwon (roommate au pt2)
Chapter Text
I let out a long sigh as I made the way from the bus stop to the apartment that night. It was really late already. I had to stay back to finish an assignment and just wanted to head straight home instead of going out to dinner with my coworkers. Besides, knowing my roommate, she probably made dinner and, honestly, I’ve just gotten used to her cooking.
I like it more than eating out.
I loosened my tie as I headed up to our apartment. She was probably sleeping by now so I headed in as quiet as I could. I slid off my shoes when I got in.
The apartment was dark and there wasn’t a light from her bedroom. She really was asleep. I headed to the kitchen to find some food and found a note on the fridge door. It read: “Dinner is in here. Make sure you eat it ♡”
I took the note from the fridge and slid it into my pocket where the other note from earlier still was. I took out the bowl and plate she had labeled for dinner and heated it up.
I placed the food down on the table after it was all heated up and sat down. I ate in silence for the most part other than the fact that I was scrolling through my phone for some entertainment. About halfway through eating, I gazed down at the food and let out a sigh.
Bet this tasted so much better when she just finished making it. I sank down, laying my head on the table.
Man, this really sucks…
I was almost done with my dinner when I heard her room door click open.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” I apologized. “Did I wake you?”
She was probably just on her way to the bathroom, but I worried I woke her up. Not that I was making a lot of noise to begin with…
She shook her head. “No, just woke up to use the bathroom. It’s really late… How was work?”
“Uh, the usual.” I glanced up at the clock on the wall, the time reading at almost midnight. “It’s alright though. I’m used to it by now and tomorrow’s actually my day off so it’s fine. I’m almost done eating so I’ll be going to bed soon too. You should go back to bed also. You have work. You need your rest.”
She walked over to me and I looked up at her confused. She placed her arms around my shoulders and leaned her cheek against the top of my head.
I froze. We’ve shared a couple of friendly hugs with each other before, sure, but this one felt… different. Comforting.
She didn’t say anything. She didn’t have to. Like always, she seemed to know exactly what I needed without me saying anything. Without me realizing it, tears were streaming down my face. I hid my face against her shoulder and we stayed like this for a few minutes.
I didn’t even know how much I was really holding in until this moment.
She cradled my chin in her hands and her thumbs wiped away the tears on my cheeks. “Jungwon, you know that all I want is for you to be happy, but this job seems to be taking a lot out of you. I’m worried for you.”
“You and Heeseung hyung both,” I muttered.
“I just don’t want you to tire yourself out too much. I know this is your dream job and how hard you worked to get it. I know you love it,” she said. “I’m not saying you should quit. Definitely don’t do that. You’re getting burnt out, I can tell. You need to slow down a bit. I don’t want to suddenly get a phone call that you ended up in the hospital because you worked too hard.”
She moved her hands from my chin and I’m not going to lie, I didn’t want her to.
“Think about it a bit.” She patted my shoulder and then headed for the bathroom.
I sighed. First, Heeseung hyung and now her. I guess it’s just getting that bad, huh?
I finished up my dinner and while I was washing the dishes, her voice made me turn to look at her.
“Goodnight,” she said.
“Goodnight.”
She smiled and went back to her room. I finished up the dishes and went through the motions of my nightly routine. After I was out of the shower and in my pajamas, I laid in bed. It was half past midnight by now and all I wanted was sleep.
When I finally woke in the morning, she had already left to go to work. She made me breakfast and it was sitting on the table on a covered tray. I went over to it and saw a note. It read: “Eat up and get some rest today ♡ You deserve it after working so hard”
I smiled and set the note to the side. I decided that the heart on all her notes didn’t mean anything like Heeseung hyung thought it meant. While it is a nice thought, I don’t want to jump into any conclusions. She’s always left hearts on her notes for me so it could just be a thing she does to show she cares.
Right as I was done finishing my breakfast, a familiar phone chime went off. I blinked and glanced around. That wasn’t my phone going off. It was hers. I know for a fact she wasn’t home right now. Did she forget her phone?
I glanced around the kitchen knowing that I heard it close by and found it sitting on the counter next to the sink. She must have forgotten it there after washing the dishes.
I washed my dishes and grabbed her phone from the counter. I should get this to her. She might need it.
I changed out of my pajamas into a pair of jeans, a black t-shirt, and pulled on a hoodie. I slid both her phone and mine into my pockets, grabbed my wallet, and slid on my shoes. I walked to the bus stop and took the bus to the nearest one to her work.
I glanced up and saw a bakery nearby. I wondered briefly if maybe I should get her something from there and before I knew it, I was walking in. I guess I just wanted to thank her for everything she does for me. I’ve never actually thanked her like this before. She always insists that the best way to thank her is just by enjoying the food she makes, but for once, I thought maybe she’d like something in return.
I got her a single slice of a strawberry short cake, the bakery’s specialty macaron pack, and a strawberry-ade drink. Strawberries are her favorite. She even smells like strawberries sometimes. I hope she likes it. I hope… I didn’t overdo it.
I made my way to her work and stepped inside. I looked around for her and only saw her coworkers so far. I walked up to the counter.
“Excuse me, do you know where I can find–”
“Jungwon?” I heard her.
I looked up at her and smiled. “Here you are.”
“What are you doing here?” she asked while approaching me.
“You forgot your phone.” I pulled her phone from my pocket and handed it over to her. “I thought you might need it.”
“Oh!” She grinned. “Thank you.”
“And, uh, these are for you also.” I held out the drink and the bag with the sweets in it. “Um, I don’t know if you can have them right now, but…”
She stared at the drink and the bag and blinked. “You… You got me these?”
“Yeah. For, you know, everything you do for me,” I said as she took them from me. “I know it’s not much. It’s the quickest thing I could think of right now. I’ll probably get you something proper later.”
Her eyes widened and she quickly shook her head. “N-No, you really don’t have to, Jungwon.”
“I know. I want to.” I smiled. “I can’t just take your kindness and not return it.”
Slowly, a smile grew on her face and I think I caught a blush on her cheeks.
“Thank you, really. But I don’t need anything.”
“Even if it’s just a hug, everyone needs something sometimes.” I shrugged. “Like last night. I’ll find out what you need in no time. I’ll repay you. You’ll see.”
“Well, then in that case, I’ll look forward to it then.” She grinned.
“I’ll be off then. Have a good day at work,” I said.
“Have a good day off~”
I waved to her and turned to leave, but not before I heard her coworkers–and possibly those coworkers are her friends–squeal and giggle.
“Oh, my god! You’re so lucky to have a boyfriend like him!”
She laughed. “He’s not my boyfriend.”
“Girl, he should be! Are you kidding? What are you waiting for?”
I chuckled on my way out. Guess she gets it from her own friends as well.
But really… what are we waiting for? A real connection maybe? Or some kind of sign of mutual interest?
I think the both of us seem to have our guards up a little too much that we don’t want to truly let anyone in. Who knows if we’ll ever let it down around each other? I let mine down last night, I suppose. I wonder what she could be holding onto that I’m not aware of.
Would a hug be able to fix it?
Chapter 121: 120; sunghoon (second-chance romance / post breakup pt2)
Chapter Text
After three months of hanging out again thanks to their son’s hockey games and practices, Sunghoon was certain. His feelings for her had fully returned. Both his mom and his sister who always made time to come to Dongmin’s games and practices could immediately tell and watched him fall in love with her again.
She, however, no matter how much Sunghoon’s sister tried, insisted that she wasn’t looking for romance again. She was done with romance and only wanted to concentrate on Dongmin.
Sunghoon didn’t mind though. As long as he got to spend time with her and their son, that was enough for him.
Today, Sunghoon was headed for the rink. She had invited him to come to watch Dongmin’s friend, Yuna ice skate. The girl had asked Dongmin to come and watch her when they were at his last game.
Sunghoon walked into the rink and was immediately attacked with a hug by Dongmin. “Hey, bud,” he said, hugging back their son. He bent down to give him a kiss on the head. “How are you today?”
“Good!”
He looked up at his ex and smiled. “Hi.”
“Hi. Thanks for coming.”
They shared a quick hug and walked into the rink where Yuna was already on the ice with her coach practicing a few moves.
“Yuna!” Dongmin grinned, waving at her.
She looked over and waved her arms. “Hi! You made it!”
Dongmin ran over to her while they went to find somewhere to sit to watch.
“The two of them are really close, huh?” Sunghoon observed as the two kids talked to each other.
“They are.” She grinned. “I hope it stays that way for a long time.”
“Mommy!” Dongmin ran over to them, grinning. “After we watch Yuna practice, can I skate with her?”
“Of course!”
He ran back over to Yuna happily to tell her. Sunghoon laughed softly.
“They remind me of us when we were younger,” he said.
Watching the way Dongmin and Yuna interacted with each other reminded Sunghoon of when he and his ex first met. They met when they were still young and he was still ice skating. She was always at the rink because her mom was one of his peer’s coach.
Slowly, they got close because she approached him first to compliment his skating. His sister and the other girls he skated with would tease him about liking her and he’d deny it. The day he decided he’d stop ice skating professionally was when he told her he liked her and asked her out.
“Definitely us when we were younger,” she said. “Except you were Yuna and I was Dongmin. Sort of.”
Sunghoon chuckled. “For sure. Except the way Dongmin denies liking her is how I was. He is truly my son.”
“He is.” She laughed. “All of his personality is all you. There’s almost none of me in him.”
“Not true. He gets some things from you.”
“Like what?”
Sunghoon put his hands into his jacket pockets and shrugged slightly. “Just the little things. There’s certain habits I remember you having–that you still have, by the way–that he has. Like the way he eats and the way he sleeps. The way he speaks even.”
She frowned and looked over at him. “Really?”
“Mm. It’s cute.”
Dongmin walked back over to them and sat in his mom’s lap. “Yuna said she’s practicing for a competition coming up. She really wants to win.”
“I’m sure she will,” she said, hugging her son’s waist. “She’s really very good, Sunghoon. You’ll see.”
Sunghoon nodded and they watched as the girl practiced. She really was very talented.
After she was done practicing, Yuna skated over to where Dongmin was leaning over the side and he gave her a high five.
“You did so good!” He grinned.
“Yeah, I guess so. I still need to practice.”
“No way! You’ll win for sure!”
“Wanna come skate with me?”
“Yes!” Dongmin grinned, making his way to the ice.
They had gotten on his skates while she was still skating. Dongmin skated next to her and they went off together.
Sunghoon looked over at his ex next to him and nudged her gently. “You want to get on the ice too?”
“Oh, sure~”
They laced on skates and went on the ice. At first, they were just skating next to each other just behind Dongmin and Yuna. They were both giggling with each other while Yuna was showing him a few easy figure skating moves.
Sunghoon skated up next to them while Yuna was laughing while Dongmin struggled to keep his balance while trying out one of the figure skating moves. “Hey, how about me and mom show you guys how it’s done?”
Dongmin blinked up at him. “Huh?”
“Oh, no. Sunghoon, I haven’t done any figure skating since I was a kid.”
Sunghoon laughed, offering his hand to her. “It’s okay. Just trust me.”
She sighed, taking his hand. “Fine.”
They skated off together, Sunghoon keeping things simple until she got the hang of things again. She smiled as they skated together. Yuna and Dongmin watched them in awe, clapping their hands.
Sunghoon grinned and offered his hand out to her. She took it and he pulled her in close, his hand on her waist.
“You trust me, right?” he asked.
She smiled. “Yes.”
“Okay. Let’s go to our finale then.”
They skated together into a circle first, then Sunghoon lifted her into the air. He held her carefully, making sure she wouldn’t fall as he slowly let her down. He gave her one last twirl before pulling her in close. She smiled up at him, her hands resting on his shoulders.
For that moment, Sunghoon forgot where they were. He forgot they had an audience and lowered his gaze to her lips. He didn’t know what possessed him, but he leaned closer to her. Her breath caught in her throat as he got closer, yet she didn’t push him away.
Suddenly, he snapped back to reality when Yuna and Dongmin skated up to them. Both of the kids were clapping and cheering for them. Dongmin hugged his mom’s waist, grinning.
“Mommy! That was so cool! It was just like Yuna!”
She laughed, patting her son’s head. “You think so? She has a bit more experience than I do.”
“Yeah! It was so good!”
“Well, it was all Sunghoon, really. Having a good skating partner really helps.” She tapped Dongmin on the nose and smiled.
“Yeah?” Dongmin glanced over at Yuna. “Do you have a partner?”
Yuna shook her head. “Not yet. There aren’t very many boys in my class.”
“Why? Are you suddenly interested in joining?” Dongmin’s mom teased, playfully pinching his cheek.
“N-No!” Dongmin blushed. “I… I need to get stronger first. S-So, wait for me, okay, Yuna?”
Yuna grinned, nodding. “Okay~”
“Thanks again for coming, Sunghoon,” she said as they slowly walked to her car.
Dongmin was just ahead of them laughing with Yuna. He was walking with Yuna and her mom to their car to tell her goodbye.
“No problem. Invite me again sometime. Then we can skate together again.”
She smiled, nodding. “Yeah, that was… very fun.”
Sunghoon thought he caught a blush on her face. No doubt she was thinking about their almost-kiss like he was. He could still feel her breath brushing over his skin and the warmth of her body against his.
They stopped by her car, waiting by the front of it. Dongmin was still talking with Yuna and they both had wide smiles on their faces.
“I really do hope they stay close for a long time,” she said, gazing at the two kids. “Imagine having someone you’ve known for that long in your life and maybe even go from friends to something more.”
“You mean, like us?” Sunghoon asked.
A smile found her face and she nodded slowly. “Yeah. Like us. Except… we’re not really something more anymore, are we?”
Sunghoon reached his hand for hers, taking it gently. “We could be.”
She blinked up at him. “Huh?”
“Listen, I know we were both in a rough patch in our lives when we broke up, but it’s… been a long time since then. We’ve both grown a lot. We’re not the same people we were back then.” He looked over at Dongmin and smiled softly. “Getting to spend time with you again because of our son has been so great. I’m glad that there was something good that came out of the time in my life where I felt like all I was making was mistakes. It is too bad I wasn’t there for the beginning of his life, but I want to be there for him now until I grow old. With you. If you’ll let me.”
“Sunghoon, I… I don’t know if…”
“I know, you’re not looking for romance right now and I wouldn’t want to force you into anything either. But you have to know that… I do have feelings for you again. I can’t deny them anymore. There has to be a reason we’re back in each other's lives again and it’s not just because of Dongmin. I know it.”
She sighed softly and looked down at their hands. Sunghoon still didn’t let it go from earlier, yet she didn’t seem like she wanted to pull it away.
Sunghoon let out a breath and stepped closer to her, his other hand lifting to her cheek. “I know what you're thinking. Me too. I’m afraid I’ll mess it up again.”
“It wasn’t only your fault though,” she said quietly. “We were both going through a lot of stress and were still so young. I think we needed all those years apart from each other. We’re both… better people now. I can tell.”
Sunghoon moved his hand from her cheek and gently tilted her head up so she’d look at him. “So… you think you want to give it another shot? Think it’s time for a second chance?”
“I guess I wouldn’t know if it’s time if we don’t give it a try, huh?”
A smile grew on his face. “Yeah? Then is that a yes?”
“Sort of. I want to test it out first with dinners and dates. I want to make sure we really get back in the feel of being a couple before just diving right in.”
“Of course. Sure. I get it. How’s tomorrow? You busy?”
“I need to find a babysitter first, but I think I can do tomorrow.”
“Great. Sounds good. I’ll see you then.” He grinned.
She laughed. “You still haven’t changed since then. That’s how you asked me out back then. You remember?”
Sunghoon snorted, shaking his head. “Ah, don’t remind me.”
“‘I like you. Are you busy tomorrow? Let’s go on a date,’” she imitated.
She giggled when he playfully covered his ears.
“Stop!”
“Why? It was cute. And it worked so it’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” she teased.
Sunghoon laughed and reached forward to cup her cheek in his hand. “I’m glad it worked. I was nervous as hell that day. Little less nervous today, but apparently still got the same flirting skills.”
She smiled and opened her mouth as if to say something when they heard from just below them, “Mommy and daddy are flirting.”
They both jumped not expecting Dongmin to be as close to them as he was. Their son laughed at them at their reactions.
“W-When did you get there, Minnie? You scared me,” she said.
“Just a little bit ago.” He pointed to the car door. “I wanted to get in but it’s still locked.”
“Ah, right. We really should be getting home now.”
She pressed the unlock button for the car and Dongmin got inside. Sunghoon opened the car door for her. Just before she got into the car, she turned to him to speak.
“See you tomorrow then, Sunghoon.”
He nodded, smiling. “Tomorrow.”
She grinned and leaned her head up to give him a peck on the cheek. She got into the car and closed the door. Sunghoon stepped back from the car, waving them off.
His hand went to his cheek where she kissed and his lips quirked up into a wide smile.
Chapter 122: 121; riki (a trip abroad pt2)
Chapter Text
When we arrived at the venue for our competition, everyone’s tension was on high. This competition is a big deal for us. It could land us a permanent job doing what we love and money to open up a proper dance studio.
It was almost time for us to go on. Our team captain was giving us a pep talk behind the stage, making sure we were all excited rather than nervous. I thought it worked until I noticed Riki looking at me. When we made eye contact, he turned away.
I went over to him and naturally grabbed his hand. “Are you okay?”
Riki glanced at our hands, his hand squeezing mine. “As okay as I can be. I’ve been… dancing my whole life. I’ve been on stage more times than I can count. It just feels different this time. If we don’t win this–”
“Don’t think about that. Don’t focus on that part.”
“But–”
“I know. But, Riki, listen to me. I know you’re feeling a lot of pressure and I know telling you that it’s going to be okay and not to feel nervous won’t really help. I just want you to go out there and have fun. Do what you do best.”
Riki let out a breath and leaned down, touching his forehead against mine like we always did before every stage. It was a habit we developed from when we were young.
“You’ll do great,” I whispered.
“As long as you’re on stage with me, I know I will,” he said.
I smiled, pulling away from him. “Ready to kill the stage then, Nishimura?”
He laughed, nodding. “Always.”
Our team got called up to the stage. We all headed out together and everyone got into position. The music played and everything was going smoothly. Just as we rehearsed. The crowd was cheering loudly for us and I could tell we all got even more hyped up.
It was nearing time for Riki’s solo part of the routine and we all separated to give him the room. It’s always so wonderful seeing him perform on stage. He really was meant for the stage, born for it even.
The rest of our performance went by as we planned and when we were finished, we bowed to the crowd. We left the stage and thanked anyone who approached us to tell us we did a good job.
I just hope the judges think so too.
We were sitting at the back, watching everyone else’s performances on the screen. Everyone else was so good too. As much as I wanted to win, everyone here really deserved to win as well.
Riki sat next to me, coming back from getting us a drink and passed over the one I wanted. “What did I miss?”
“You missed the two American teams. They’re both really good. It’s hard to really say if we’d win.” I gripped tightly on the bottle in my hands.
“That’s okay if we don’t. I had fun. That’s all that matters.”
I giggled. “I’m glad you did. I had fun also. And watching you? It always feels like an honor getting to watch you dance. You’re so good at it.”
“Seems to be the only thing I’m good at. Can’t even–”
He stopped himself when I looked at him.
“Can’t even what?”
He shook his head. “Nothing.”
“No. Don’t do that. Now I’m curious! Tell me!”
“No. It’s a secret.”
“Oh, well, now I’m more curious!” I pouted. “You never keep secrets from me. What is it?”
“This secret I’m keeping to myself.”
I huffed, crossing my arms. “Fine. Don’t tell me.”
“I could tell you if you tell me a secret of yours,” said Riki. “But you’re going first.”
“You know all my secrets though.”
“Doubt that, but fine. Means you can’t know my secret.”
I felt myself blush. It’s true. I do have a secret from him. From everyone. Not a single soul knows I have a crush on him. Except my pet hamster, I suppose.
I am not telling him that secret. No way. Not when his secret is probably something like he has a secret photo album of unflattering candid photos of me or something. Telling him my feelings for a secret like that is not worth it.
We all watched the rest of the performances and then we had a break for all of us to eat while the judges came to a decision. Some of us could barely eat, we were so nervous. Others were so nervous, they couldn’t stop eating.
It was only a matter of minutes until we found out if we won or not. We all couldn’t calm down. Not even our team captain. Not even Riki. It was written all over his face.
Finally, everyone got called back to the stage. We stood with the other teams on stage, tensions definitely even higher than before. All of us up there really wanted to win.
They announced third place first. One of the American teams took that spot.
Then second place. The team from the Philippines took that spot.
All of us held hands. I squeezed Riki’s hand and I swear we all held our breath.
Finally, they announced first place, announcing the Japan team as the winner. We won. We actually won. I jumped into Riki’s arms out of excitement and he hugged me tightly. He didn’t let me go and the rest of our team joined us in a group hug. Our team captain took the trophy from the host after we separated from the hug and said a speech.
I couldn’t stop crying from happiness as we stepped off the stage. Riki laughed and cradled my chin in his hands. He wiped the tears from my face.
“Riki, we did it,” I said, my voice shaking.
He smiled. “We did.”
“I’m so happy.”
I tried to stop more tears coming out but failed. He laughed again and wiped them away with his thumbs.
“Come on. Let’s grab our stuff and head to the bus,” he said.
I nodded still teary-eyed. He grabbed my hand and led me to the lockers where we had all of our stuff. We picked up our bags and headed out for the bus.
I took a breath of the outside air, finally calming down. “I’m not dreaming, right?”
“No. You’re not.”
“Are you sure?”
Riki nodded, squeezing my hand. “I’m sure.”
Finally, I noticed we hadn’t even let go of each other’s hand the whole time. My body felt hot all of a sudden and I wanted to pull away, but his grip on my hand tightened. We reached our bus and we were the only ones there. Our bus driver wasn’t there, probably gone to the bathroom or something.
Riki leaned back against the bus and let go of my hand. I felt a mixture of relief and disappointment when he did. I leaned on the bus next to him.
“Riki, we did it. We won,” I said. “I… still can’t believe it. It feels surreal.”
“Our lives are going to change now. More opportunities, a dance studio,” he said. “It sounds crazy, but it’s going to be our lives now.”
“Mm.” I smiled. “And I can’t wait to see all the good things that will come.”
“Maybe…something good could happen in the next few seconds.”
I laughed, nudging him. “No way.”
“Yes way. You never know.”
“Alright then. Enlighten me. What good thing could possibly happen right now?”
He looked at me and I noticed something in his eyes I never noticed before. He reached forward, his hands taking mine.
“I like you,” he said.
My heart pounded in my chest. What was about to happen right now? Is this a prank? Is this real? Am I dreaming this? Did I faint on stage earlier? Did he really say what I think he said?
“H-Huh?”
“I like you,” he repeated. “It’s been a couple of years actually. I never wanted to tell you because I was worried it’d ruin our friendship. I know I said earlier I’d keep this secret to myself, but I don’t think I can anymore. I needed to tell you.”
“W-Wait, do you really?”
“Yes, really.” Riki rubbed the back of his neck with his hand. “And… actually, I, uh, purposefully lost rock-paper-scissors so we’d share the room.”
I laughed. “You did?! Riki!”
He laughed along with me. “We hadn’t shared a bed with each other since we were like twelve. I just wanted to see how it’d be now that we’re adults. Plus I was super nervous last night. You’re the only person who knows how to calm me down. I needed to have you near.”
I smiled. “Good to know the Riki I fell for is still in there.”
A smile grew on his face. “Yeah, he’s still there. And right now, he can’t stop thinking about asking you out. Only if the outlook is good though.”
“It’d be a definite yes. If he asks.”
“Well, then, um, would you like to be my girlfriend?”
“I’d love to.”
He grinned and pulled me in close, pressing our foreheads together. “I’ll take you on a date when we get home. I promise.”
“I was hoping you would~ We need to celebrate our victory here today anyway.” I grinned while hugging his waist. “We have to tell your family the good news now. I’m sure your sisters would freak out.”
“Oh, I know they’re going to freak out. My older sister’s been teasing me forever and telling me I should ask you out already.”
He smiled and looked down at me. I peered up at him with a smile.
“Hm?”
“Can I ask you something?”
“Anything.”
“Can I–”
His question was cut off when we heard the loud laughing of our teammates approaching. We didn’t pull away from each other and our teammates began to tease us. Apparently, they were all waiting for us to get together too. Who knew?
The bus driver came back and opened it up for us. Everyone else went on first, but Riki held me back by the hand.
“Hold on. I didn’t ask my question,” he said.
I turned to him. “Right. What is it?”
“Can I kiss you?” he asked.
My face must have turned pink when he asked that because he laughed while pulling me in closer by the waist.
“Please?”
“O-Okay.”
Riki’s hand went up to my chin to tilt it up. He leaned down slowly, our noses brushing against each other’s. My heart thudded in my chest for, like, the millionth time today. Our lips met and for a moment, I forgot where we were. It just felt so… right.
Then I heard our teammates in the bus cheering and whooping at us. One of them even yelled “Finally!”
I flushed and hid my face against Riki’s shoulder. He laughed and hugged me. I hugged him tightly, my ears burning. I didn’t even think about the fact that everyone would see it happen. But that’s okay.
We went into the bus together and sat with each other. I laid my head on his shoulder. We held hands. It was nothing new. Honestly, we did this a lot. The only difference was he’s my boyfriend and not just my friend anymore.
I can’t wait to see where it all goes from here. How exciting.
Chapter 123: 122; sunoo (noona)
Chapter Text
I met this girl through my sister. They’re acquaintances from work, but my sister introduced us to each other because she thought we’d get along well. She was right. We do. We get along so well and it’s great. She became my best friend and she views me like a little brother and takes care of me.
I like how our friendship is and I wouldn’t want to change it at all. So… how do I tell her? How do I tell her I like her without ruining that?
I have to keep it a secret though. I can’t… do anything about it. She’s talking to someone right now and she seems pretty happy, I guess. I’d much rather it be me being the reason she smiles at her phone rather than it be some sleazeball who’d probably break her heart in two months. As the pattern seems to be…
Tonight, we had planned to go out. My sister couldn’t come, but honestly I’m wondering if she just lied that she couldn’t come.
Anyway, I walked up to her apartment door and rang the doorbell. It took a minute but she opened her door and grinned at me.
“Hi~”
“Hi, noona,” I said with a smile. Wow, she’s looking extra pretty tonight. “Ready to go?”
“Yup! Let’s go~”
She hooked her arm with mine and we walked together down the street.
“You look gorgeous, by the way.”
“Oh! Thank you. It only took me three hours.” She laughed, tucking her hair behind her ear.
I laughed as well. “Masterpieces take time to be made.”
She blushed slightly and gave my shoulder a soft punch. “Stop it…”
“It’s true though. So, um, you… said that guy you were talking to is going to meet us there?”
I forgot to mention she invited that guy she’s talking to out tonight. I’m definitely prepared to hate him. I wonder if he’s one of those ‘do you live alone’ guys or the ‘I’ll flirt with the waitress right in front of you’ types…
“Yeah.” She smiled.
I caught a slight flash of disappointment cross her expression and frowned.
“Hopefully.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Hopefully?”
She pulled out her phone from her clutch purse and then immediately shoved it back in after checking her notifications.
“He hasn’t responded. I told him where we’d be though so he can show up at any time.” She forced a happier smile. “Let’s go have some fun before he shows up, yeah?”
“If he does,” I said.
“He will.”
We were at that restaurant for two hours and he didn’t show. He didn’t even text her either. She tried to text him, but no response either.
She sighed as we walked out of the restaurant together. “It’s fine. I’ll tell him we’ll be at the bar and maybe he’ll show there.”
“Noona, respectfully, I don’t think—”
She shook her head, cutting me off. “Let’s go!”
I nodded and we headed for the bar.
Another hour and still nothing from him. Noona groaned and downed her drink.
“He better be dead or so help me, I’ll do him in with my own two hands.”
I laughed. “You wouldn’t. You’re too nice.”
“You’re right. I am…” She pouted. “I just don’t get it. He told me he’d come out with us. What happened? And he can’t even text or call to tell me if something came up? I’ve been ghosted before but damn, this…”
“Don’t even worry about it. He’s not worth your time. He doesn’t deserve you. Never have.”
“I just… I really liked him, you know? But I guess, all guys are the same.” She gazed over the table at me. “Except for you. Your mom and your sister really made sure you were raised right.”
I laughed. “I just know how to be a good person is all.”
She smiled. “Yeah. If only all men were like you.”
She glanced around the bar, humming along to the music when all of a sudden, she paused. Noona’s expression and overall good mood suddenly vanished. She turned to look at me, her hand reaching to grip onto mine.
“Sunoo, look behind me and tell me that’s not him making out with a girl over there by the dance floor.”
My heart sank when she said that and I glanced over. I hadn’t met him in person, only seen photos, but I’d recognize his stupid face and dumb haircut anywhere.
I looked at her, sighing softly. “Do you want to leave?”
“Yes, please…”
I took her hand in mine, lacing our fingers together and pulled her with me. We pushed through the crowd to leave. When we got out to the street, she was the one pulling me along. I said nothing and we walked and walked until we made it to an empty park.
She sat down on the swing and finally let go of my hand. She hung her head and let out a breath. I could tell noona wanted to cry, but she was holding back.
I bent down in front of her and grabbed onto her hands. “It’s okay if you want to cry.”
Noona sniffled, shaking her head. “No. I don’t want to waste anymore tears on stupid men like that anymore…”
She lifted her head and blinked back tears.
“I guess… maybe I should have known. But… at least this guy didn’t waste my time for a couple months before breaking my heart, huh?”
“Noona…”
She looked back down at me. “Hm?”
“I, um… do you want something from the convenience store?” I asked, pointing to the one not far from the park.
She smiled softly. “Sure.”
I stood up and reached my hand out for hers. She took it and we walked together to the convenience store. We picked up a few snacks and drinks and headed out.
“How about we get you home then?” I asked. “We can get you nice and cozy in your pajamas, maybe do some skincare, and watch a drama? What do you say?”
Noona grinned up at me and nodded. “Should have just done that from the start, honestly. Tonight was a bit of a drag.”
I laughed. “Come on then. Let’s go.”
I called us a taxi and we got in. She gave the address and while we were riding, she laid her head on my shoulder.
“Thank you for being here for me,” she whispered.
“You’re welcome,” I whispered back.
Noona smiled and gave me a peck on the cheek. I couldn’t hold back my smile. She giggled and poked at my cheek where she kissed.
“You’re so cute.”
Tonight may not be the time to confess to her. As always. But the one thing that will never change is that I’ll always be there for her when she needs me. I don’t know if the day will ever come, but if it does and if she accepts me, I’ll make sure to treat her right. She deserves to be happy, not to get her heart broken again.
And maybe one day, I will be the reason she smiles at her phone. But right now, this is just enough for me. It’s more than enough. At least this way, I can stay by her side and she can rely on me.
Chapter 124: 123; jay (cuddle time pt2)
Chapter Text
Jay frowned, reading over the page in the book his girlfriend gave him. He chuckled softly finishing the page and glanced over to her from behind the book. She was sitting in his lap waiting for him to finish it with a wide smile on her face.
“Well? What do you think?”
“I think you read weird books.” He laughed, passing it over to her.
She laughed, taking it from him. “I know, but I love it~ And good thing I have such a loving boyfriend who will do these things with me.”
“Anything to keep you happy, my love.”
“So?”
“Alright. Whatever. If you want me to.”
“Yeah?” She grinned, clapping her hands. “Yay!”
“But—”
She immediately pouted. “But?”
“You won’t know when I’m going to do it.”
“Huh? Why?”
Jay laughed and pecked the pout on her lips. “To keep your reaction genuine.”
“Will you give me a heads up?”
“Nope. If I’m going to have to work hard to act out these scenes for you, so will you. I’m going to make you work for it.”
She sighed. “Okay… Fine.”
Jay smiled, his arms wrapping around her waist to pull her in closer. He lifted his head and gave her a soft peck on the chin. He looked up at her observing her closely, his smile staying on his lips.
“What,” she asked, blushing slightly.
“Just taking a moment to admire you. That’s all.” He leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on her neck when the doorbell rang.
“Delivery!”
“Ah! That must be my new books~”
“More?”
“Of course~”
She cupped his cheeks in her hands and pecked his lips. She got up from his lap, running out to the door when it rang again.
“Coming~”
Jay got up from the chair and stepped out of the office. He made his way down the hall and approached her. He could see the delivery man staring at her already. She didn’t notice because she was obviously more preoccupied with signing for the package and, knowing her, opening said package.
“Miss, can I—” The delivery man stopped when Jay walked up behind her.
“Can you what?” Jay asked.
The man flinched and looked away.
She grinned, taking the package from the man and clutched it close to her chest. “Thank you~”
The delivery man nodded, lowering his hat. “Have a nice day.”
“You too,” she replied happily.
She squealed after closing the door, practically running back to the office with the box. Jay followed after her, rubbing his neck. She cut open the box, pulling out each book.
“Finally! I’ve been waiting to read this one! It’s about this witch that summons a demon and then they have to fake date to—”
She let out a soft yelp when Jay’s hand went to her hip and he turned her around to look at him without warning. He pulled her in close, his hand going to her chin to lift it to make her look up at him.
“W-What are you—”
“You should really be more careful about opening the door to strangers,” he said.
“Hm?” She blushed. “O-Oh, right. I was just… you know, my books—”
“I didn’t like how he was looking at you,” Jay stated, his voice low. “I ought to have dug his eyes out for thinking he could even just look at what’s mine. I don’t even want to imagine what he could have been thinking.”
Her breath hitched. “O-Oh… um… I mean, that’s… a bit extreme, don’t you think?”
“Maybe, but you’re mine.”
Her face immediately went pink and she covered her face with her hands while squealing loudly. “Oh my god!”
Jay laughed softly. “What?”
“You can’t just… You didn’t give me any warning!”
“I told you there wouldn’t be.”
“Y-Yeah, but…”
“But what,” he mused.
She peeked out at him from behind her fingers. “Say it again…”
“Say what?”
“You know what!”
Jay chuckled and gently took her hands to move them from her face. He put his hand back at her chin to lift it slightly and leaned in. He brushed his lips over hers for a moment and then moved to her ear.
“You’re mine.”
She giggled giddily and melted against him. “Yes, I am~ I am all yours. Take me now.”
Jay laughed, holding her up to make sure she didn’t fall. “Wait. Don’t melt yet. I have one more trick up my sleeve I think you’ll love.”
“Another one?! Babe, you’ve already gotten me all hot and my heart is racing just from that. What’s even left?”
“Something I saw online actually. You didn’t show it to me in one of your books, so I’ve been saving it for the right time.”
“You’ve been doing your research?”
“Just a little bit.” He smiled, nuzzling her cheek. “I just like to see you all flustered and blushy so I figured to see if I could find something by myself. I have to say, all the videos I saw of it are extremely effective.”
“Let’s give it a try then~” She grinned, throwing her arms around his neck. “What is it? Maybe I’ve seen a video about it.”
“You probably have, my love.”
“What do I have to do then?”
“Just stand by the door frame.”
“Hm? That’s it?”
Jay nodded. “Stand there and do what you do best. Look pretty.”
She giggled. “Okay~ I can do that. Easy.”
She went over to the door frame and turned to him, smiling. “Now what?”
Jay made his way over to her, his arm pressing into the door frame just above her head. She gasped softly as he leaned down slowly and his free hand moved up to her chin. She squealed as he got closer and covered her face with her hands.
“Wait!”
She burst out into giggles and slowly slid down to the floor. Jay laughed and looked down at her.
“What?”
“I can’t!”
“I didn’t even do anything yet.”
She moved her hands from her face and peered up at him. Her entire face had gone red. “You’ve done enough! My heart’s gonna burst!”
“Is that so? Looks like if you can’t handle this, you won’t be able to handle that scene from your book you made me read.”
“No!” She quickly stood up from the ground and grinned, placing her hands on Jay’s waist. “I can handle it~ I promise. Oh! Wait. Where was your hand? Here right?”
She grabbed his hand and put it back where it was on her cheek and smiled.
“Okay. I’m ready. What now?”
Jay laughed, shaking his head. He leaned closer to her, letting their foreheads touch for a moment. He dropped his gaze from her eyes to her lips and let his thumb slowly glide over her bottom lip. He tilted her chin up and slowly, teasingly brushed his lips over hers.
She tried to move forward to press their lips together, but he moved back and smirked as she pouted.
“Why not?”
“I want you to beg for it,” he muttered.
“Please?”
“Please what? You have to be more specific, darling.”
“Kiss me.”
“As you wish,” he whispered before leaning down and capturing her lips in a deep kiss.
She immediately wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him in closer. Neither of them pulled back until they were both breathless. Jay chuckled at her blush and touched their foreheads together.
“Who knew pinning you to the wall like this could get you so excited,” he teased.
She giggled softly and hugged him close. “You like it too though~ Don’t lie.”
He shrugged. “I could do more to you against a wall if you want.”
“Oh, yes, please~ Whenever you’re ready.”
He laughed, shaking his head. “Not today, my love. I’m afraid your poor heart might not be able to take it. I already have to… what was it again? I guess I’ll have to reread that scene again.”
“Are we doing it tonight then?” She grinned. “Should I mentally prepare myself for it? Maybe we should reread the scene together~ I have to know what I have to do as well. Need to make sure it feels good for you too~”
“Mm, sure. We can reread it.”
“Gosh~ Aren’t I just so lucky to have you? You let me indulge in my fantasies all the time… Maybe next time, we should do some of yours~”
“Are you sure? What if mine involves you being tied to the bed, unable to move or touch me, body shaking, breathless and begging?”
She blushed, her cheeks going pink immediately. “H-Huh?”
He shrugged teasingly. “Come on. Let’s go reread that scene. We have lots of research to do before we give it a try, don’t we?”
Chapter 125: 124; jake (on a hot day)
Chapter Text
“Baby, where’d you go?” Jake called out for his girlfriend after failing to find her where he left her in the room in front of the fan.
It was quite the hot day and they’ve been trying everything to cool down.
“I’m over here,” her voice chimed softly from the total opposite direction of where Jake was.
He frowned and went to where her voice came from to find her sticking her head into the fridge. He laughed.
“What are you doing?”
“Cooling down,” she replied, unmoving from her spot. “It’s nice and cool in here. Come try.”
Jake chuckled, making his way over to her. He stood with her and placed his chin on her shoulder.
“It is cool in here. But I have a better idea.”
“You’re going to fly us to the Arctic?”
He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her away from the fridge and shut it closed. She whined softly at the loss of the cool air and pouted.
“I just got off the phone with my friend. He’s out of town but said we could borrow his pool.”
Her eyes immediately lit up. “Yeah?”
“As long as we clean up after ourselves and stay out of the main house. He gave me the code for their gate and the pool house. He said he has water guns stored in the pool house we can play with and water balloons if we want.”
She squealed happily, clapping her hands. “Yes! He’s my savior! Tell him I said thank you~! Wait no. I’ll do it when we get there through his security camera. Hehe~”
She gave Jake a kiss on the cheek and turned to run off to their room. Jake quickly caught her hand.
“I packed everything already. It’s all in the car,” he said.
“Huh? Really?”
“Yup.”
“You packed the sun screen?”
“Uh-huh.”
“My bathing suit?”
“I packed your three favorite ones and the new one you bought in case you can’t pick and need my opinion.”
“Wait, really?”
“Yes, really. I’m prepared.”
“Did you grab—”
“Extra towels? Yes.”
“How about—”
“Yup. You can double-check the car if you don’t believe me.”
She laughed and jumped on him, hugging him close. “No~ I believe you~ Let’s go then.”
Jake parked the car in his friend’s driveway and then helped his girlfriend with their bags. He led her up to the gate and put in the code to open it. They went in the gate and to the pool house. Jake put in the code to open the door and his girlfriend grinned, waving at the security camera.
“Hi! We’re here! Thank you for letting us borrow the pool!” She smiled, waving again before heading in. “You think he’ll get it?”
Jake laughed. “He will. He can even talk to us through the camera if he wants to.”
“Ah~ So you’d better be on your best behavior then.”
“Just me?”
She giggled, nodding. “Yup. Just you~ I’m going to get changed now!”
She grinned, grabbing her bag from Jake’s shoulder. She gave him a kiss on the cheek and ran off to the room. She was humming happily while changing and stepped out in one of her favorite bathing suits.
“You didn’t need my help choosing?”
She laughed and went over to him. She bent down next to him to give him a peck on the cheek.
“Don’t be upset. I just want to get in the water faster.”
“I wanted to see you in the new one though.” Jake blinked up at her and pouted slightly. “Please? You were so excited to show it to me when you bought it but I haven’t seen you with it on yet.”
She sighed. “Fine. But only because I’m weak to your pouty face and I can never say no.”
She grabbed his cheeks and gave him a soft kiss. He grinned, kissing her back.
“I’ll be back then. Get the sunscreen out~ Can’t forget to put that on,” she said as she went back into the room to change.
Jake rummaged through the bag to find the sunscreen and set it on the table. He pulled out their sunglasses from the bag as well and placed it down. He went over to the fridge for a moment to find it stocked with drinks and a bowl of cut up watermelon. There was a note attached to the bowl and he glanced at it.
It was from his friend’s mom. She had stocked the fridge for them and put the watermelon in there for them for after. She also mentioned putting ice cream and popsicles in the freezer as well.
He closed the fridge just as his girlfriend walked out of the room. She posed for him as he admired her in the bathing suit.
“So? What do you think?”
Jake walked over to her, his hand finding her waist. He pulled her in closer and she giggled while wrapping her arms around his neck.
“You look good in this. Almost makes me not want to let you in the pool and help you sweat more.”
She laughed. “Hey! Behave yourself, mister. We didn’t come here for that.”
He chuckled, nuzzling her cheek. “Too bad. I’ll go get changed now then.”
He took a couple of minutes to change into his swimming clothes and then they made sure to get sunscreen on each other. She had to scold Jake a couple of times about his mischievous hands, but he had no regrets.
Jake got into the pool first while she basked in the sun for just a moment. She joined him in the pool after and they swam around together, splashing around and playing.
After about an hour, they got out to enjoy the watermelon they were given and some popsicles. She hummed happily while eating her popsicle, staring out at the water in the pool. Jake, truth be told, was staring at her and the popsicle, his mind wandering to a less than appropriate place for the sixth time today.
She glanced over at him and laughed. “Babe, concentrate. Your popsicle is melting.”
“Respectfully, I can’t,” he said jokingly. “I’m too distracted.”
“Why? Because of my popsicle? You perv,” she said, narrowing her eyes at him.
“I can’t help it. I’m sorry.”
She gave her head a shake and lifted her popsicle, watching Jake’s eyes follow it. She laughed, lifting it to her mouth and then, she bit it in half. Jake flinched slightly and looked away.
She giggled, reaching over to tap him on the shoulder. “You’re so funny. I’m going to go tan for a bit then to rest before we swim more. I’ll be over there if you need me.”
She stood up from her chair and went over to one of the poolside lounge chairs. She sat down on it and relaxed back on it while finishing up her popsicle. Jake sighed and quickly finished his popsicle before it fell to the ground and went to wash his hands.
He came back to clean up the table they were at and glanced over at his girlfriend. She was laying on the chair comfortably, her eyes closed. She placed her hat and sunglasses on the table next to her.
Jake glanced over to the bucket with two waterguns sticking out of it and smirked to himself. He snuck over to the pool to fill the bucket and both waterguns with water. He picked up both waterguns and made his way over to her without her noticing.
He placed one down on the lounge chair next to her and then pointed the other watergun at her. He tried to keep himself from laughing but ultimately failed and he had to quickly spray her with water and run away. She shrieked at the sudden cold water on her skin and she glared at him. He had run to the other side of the pool and he grinned innocently at her.
“There’s yours,” he said pointing at the other watergun. “If you’re not scared.”
She laughed, picking up the watergun. “You’re so done for!”
“Come get me, baby. I ain’t scared,” Jake teased, moving strategically around the pool so she couldn’t get closer.
“Oh, I will. Just you wait.”
They chased each other around, spraying each other with the waterguns. Both of them were having a blast. Eventually, when their waterguns ran out of water, they put them down and Jake picked her up.
She yelped, giggling as he made his way to the pool. “Wait! No!”
“Yes!”
Jake laughed and jumped into the pool with her. They both came up for air and she splashed water at Jake.
“So mean! I got water up my nose!”
“Sorry~ I got a little too excited.”
He helped her up on the side of the pool so she could sit down and he rested his chin on her knees.
“You okay?” he asked.
“Yeah. I’m okay~” She reached her hand down at him, wiping the hair stuck to his face to the side. “I had fun today. Think we can convince him to let us use the pool again tomorrow?”
“Maybe. He’ll probably say yes if you’re the one asking.”
Jake placed his hands on either side of her and hoisted himself up out of the water. She grinned and wrapped her arms around his neck. He smiled and leaned forward to give her a kiss. She kissed him back and slowly laid down on the ground. They didn’t pull away from each other until a voice sounded from a speaker.
“Hey. Don’t be doing anything gross by the pool.”
They both laughed and glanced over at the security camera on the wall of the pool house.
“We’re not, Jay. Don’t worry,” Jake said.
“I only checked this to make sure you two weren’t making a mess, but I see you two are up to something else. I didn’t think I needed to post any special pool rules. Looks like there’s going to have to be one.”
Jake sighed and moved away from his girlfriend. She sat up while giggling.
“But we are behaving,” Jake stated. “More than what could be said for that party that one time because of a certain other couple. The poor hot tub…”
“Guess I’ll just have to add in a no canoodling rule to the pool area in general.”
She laughed. “Wait, what happened to the hot tub?”
“It was before me and you started dating,” Jake replied. “I'll tell you about it later. Just know that a friend of ours you haven’t met yet and his girlfriend’s clingy couple phase was… intense to say the least.”
“Oh. I see… Anyway, um, thank you again for letting us borrow the pool,” she said at the camera. “It was fun. And tell your mom thank you for the watermelon~”
“Sure.”
“Um, if it’s hot again tomorrow, can we come back? We’ll make sure not to canoodle.”
Jay snorted. “I doubt you two will, but whatever. It’s fine. You know the code. I’ll just let my parents know you two might be over.”
“Yay~ Thank you!” She grinned, tugging Jake’s arm. “Let’s enjoy the water for a bit more before we leave, yeah?”
He nodded. “Sure. Let’s.”
Chapter 126: 125; heeseung (neighbor au pt2)
Chapter Text
I was sitting in my dad’s office with him late into the night. He was showing me things, making sure I knew things for when I take my place in the company. I already knew the things he told me, obviously, but he’s just being thorough.
I was glancing over a document my dad handed me when my phone suddenly went off. I glanced at it to see my neighbor calling me. I found it odd considering she never called me, only texted. And never first.
I answered the phone call and snickered softly hearing her whine drunkenly. Ah, so she got drunk, did she? Can’t say I necessarily blame her.
“You must be having a good night,” I teased.
She whined again. “No, it’s terrible and it’s your fault.”
“How can it be my fault? I’m not even with you.”
“You know what you did!”
I laughed. She really is quite cute. The first time the two of us met was the day she first moved in. I was coming home when she was taking the last box from her dad’s car. We made eye contact when I took off my helmet and she blushed. I thought she was cute then as well.
And then, as the days went on, she grew more irritated with me instead of falling for me like the other girls. I found it intriguing. Something about her not being interested in me made her more interesting. I wanted to see just how much it would take until she really did fall for me. At first.
Now I’m just having fun teasing her since her falling for me will probably never happen. And man, today was probably the best day. Her reaction when she saw me, the look in her eyes and the panic in her expression. Priceless.
“All I did was come into my dad’s place of business. What’s wrong with that?”
I heard her let out a soft sob and laughed. Damn, she must be drunk drunk. I have no idea what she said after that since all I could hear was mumbling and rambling and chuckled softly. The line went quiet suddenly and then I heard a woman’s voice speak up.
“Um, hello?”
“Yes?”
“I’m sorry to bother you, sir, but she has just passed out. She’ll need a ride home.”
“Okay. Just tell me where she’s at and I’ll be there in a bit.”
When she told me the name of the restaurant, I got up from the chair and went over to my dad’s desk. I placed the folder I had down and picked up the keys from the desk.
“I’m going to borrow the car for a bit, if that’s okay.”
“Sure. Just make sure to bring it back in one piece. I know how you drive that bike of yours, son.”
“I’ll be careful.”
I waved on my way out and went to the restaurant. I headed in, finding her with her head on the table. Her cheeks were pink. Her hair messy. I had never seen her so unkempt before.
I walked up to her table and sighed. Carefully, I put her arm around my shoulder and placed my arm around her waist. I picked her up from the chair with a bit of a struggle. She grumbled when I moved her, her body wobbling as I forced her to stand. I took up her bag, slinging it over my shoulder and slid her phone into my pocket.
I walked her out to the car and got her into the passenger seat. I leaned over her to put on her seatbelt and her eyes opened. I expected her to scream or push me away, but she only blinked sleepily at me. She looked upset, that much I could tell. I doubt she even had the energy to fight me.
I got into the driver’s seat and drove off.
“I can’t believe you’re my boss’ son,” she mumbled. “And you basically own my apartment? I’m so over.”
“You’re fine. I’m not going to kick you out or get you fired. Why would I? I’d lose my entertainment if I did.”
She frowned and punched me in the arm. “I’m entertainment to you? You jerk.”
I let out a laugh which earned me another punch in the arm. “You’ll regret that in the morning, I’m sure. Assuming you can remember everything after drinking so much.”
I glanced over at her as she huffed. She crossed her arms over her chest, her cheeks puffed up as she pouted.
“You’re so mean… I hate you.”
“I know you do. I hope that doesn’t change.”
“What the hell’s that supposed to mean?”
I shrugged and parked the car in front of our building. I got out of the car despite her protests that she could get out on her own. I went to the passenger side, opening the door for her. She was fumbling with the seatbelt a bit and when she finally got it undone, she stumbled out of the car.
I caught her before she fell and she immediately pushed away from me. She used the car to hold herself up, shooting me a glare.
“Don’t. I got it.”
“You really don’t.”
“Yes, I do. I’m fine.”
I sighed and stepped aside for her to pass. She kept her hand on the car as she walked around to the sidewalk. She pushed off the hood to walk into the building but instead of walking, she stumbled to the ground. She laid there, unmoving.
I walked over to her and tilted my head to look at her. “Still don’t need my help?”
She glared up at me. “Just this once.”
I took the hand she offered to me to pull her up and she braced herself into my side. We made our way into the apartment building and up to our floor. I stopped by her apartment door and she leaned against the wall, her body trying to block the code for her door from my view.
When the door opened, she went inside and quickly sat down on the chair she had nearby the entrance to take off her shoes. I glanced around the apartment. I hadn’t been in here since before she moved in. She definitely added character to it. It was dull before.
“Do you need help from here?” I asked.
“No. At least here I can crawl around.”
I snorted at the image of her crawling around her apartment popped into my head. I turned away when she glared up at me.
“Sorry.”
“Whatever. Just give me my bag.”
She held out her hand for her bag and I placed it in her hand. She rummaged through it, blinking a few times as if trying to focus her eyes while grumbling. I wondered briefly what she might have been looking for when I remembered I slid her phone into my pocket.
I went to pull it out when suddenly, she had me pinned against the wall. I froze for a moment, her hands roaming my body. I’m not going to lie, I might have gotten my hopes up a bit that maybe she finally caved and is admitting her feelings for me. That is until her hand slid into my coat pocket for her phone.
She turned away from me and pointed at the door. “Now leave.”
I pressed my lips together in disappointment. “Right. Uh, don’t forget to take some medication and drink water before bed.”
“I got it. Bye.”
I left her apartment, shutting the door behind me. I made my way back to the car and sat inside it for just a moment. It still smelt like her in here and I’m willing to bet my coat did as well. That combined with what just happened—even if it was nothing—made me feel like I was going to go insane.
One day, perhaps, I could have her and she’d let me. But tonight was not that day.
~ * ~ * ~ * ~
A few days later, I drove up to the apartment on my motorcycle after a long day. Today was supposed to have been my day off, but in the middle of the day when I was at the internet cafe, my dad called me in. Said he needed my help so I hurried over. We were both busy sorting out documents for his accountant and, damn, am I beat. I just want to go home, have a nice long shower, and rela—
“Leave me alone,” I heard.
It was her voice and she sounded distressed. I pulled off my helmet, turning my head to where I heard her voice. I did notice her walking up the road from the bus stop, but no one was with her before. Now, there was someone with her. A man significantly older than us was following her.
He seemed drunk and he kept advancing towards her no matter how much she tried to get away from him. I held my helmet in one hand as I got off from my motorcycle.
“Please leave me alone,” she said, her voice shaking.
They got close enough that I could hear what the man was saying and, fuck, I just wanted to punch him. I held onto my helmet tightly and made my way over to them. I slid my arm around her and forced myself between them. I pressed my helmet against his cheek and used enough force to push him to the ground.
“Fuck off. She said to leave her alone,” I said.
She clung onto my sleeve tightly and it took even more restraint in me to not beat this guy to a pulp.
The man looked up at me and spat at my shoes. “Who the fuck are you then?”
“Her boyfriend, asswipe. Get the fuck out of here or I’ll call the cops.”
The man scoffed and got up from the ground. She gripped tighter onto my arm, hiding her face against my shoulder. He drank from the bottle he had in his hand and clicked his tongue in annoyance. He hobbled off and I made sure to watch him fully disappear down the street.
I put an arm around her protectively, leading her inside. She was still shaking as I took her to her apartment. The moment the door closed, she burst into tears and hid her face against my chest. Her arms went around me and she hugged me tight.
I hugged her back, one of my hands stroking her hair in an attempt to soothe her. I can’t pretend I know what she’s feeling right now, but I’m glad I was there to help her. Imagine if I wasn’t there…
“It’s okay,” I said to her softly. “You’re safe now.”
It took a bit, but finally she calmed down and wanted me to leave. I could still tell she wasn’t fully okay and I didn’t want to leave her alone, but I did as she asked and left her apartment.
The next hour, I spent outside at my motorcycle to make sure the man definitely wouldn’t come back. I had to make sure he wouldn’t. I even ended up taking the route down to the bus stop and back up again to see if he was hanging around there. He wasn’t, thank goodness.
Finally, I went to my apartment ready to wind down and she was there waiting for me.
“Oh, you’re… not in your apartment. I was wondering what was taking so long for you to answer.”
“I wanted to make sure he wasn’t anywhere nearby. Are you okay? Do you need something?”
“N-No, I just wanted to thank you.”
I shook my head. “No need. I’m glad to help.”
“No, really, Heeseung. Thank you.”
I smiled softly. “You’re welcome.”
She went back to her apartment door and I went to mine.
“My boyfriend, huh?”
I smirked and glanced over at her. “Like my new title? I quite like it. Maybe you should make it a reality.”
She rolled her eyes. “In your dreams.”
“Oh, you have no idea the things we’ve done in my dreams.”
“You’ve ruined it. I take back my thank you,” she said as she stepped into her apartment.
I laughed. “I’m kidding. Goodnight.”
“Goodnight…”
Her apartment door closed and I let out a soft sigh. I went into my apartment, shutting the door behind me.
Chapter 127: 126; sunghoon (royalty au pt2)
Chapter Text
The ride in the carriage back to their village was awkward, to say the least. Her parents didn’t want her to ride with him alone and asked the king for a guard to be in the carriage with them. His father had picked the most serious and stone faced guard they had and every time they so as much looked at each other, he’d put his hand between them to keep them apart.
“Is this really that necessary?” Sunghoon complained.
The guard looked at him, said nothing, and then sat up straight again. His eyes trained on the both of them.
“It’s not like we would do anything anyway,” the prince grumbled and crossed his arms. “We did quite a lot the other day… and last night to consummate, like her mother advised us to.”
“From personal experience, doing anything in a carriage is terrible,” she mumbled.
“Personal experience?” Sunghoon smirked and her ears went pink.
“Th-That’s not what I meant. I haven’t done anything like that in a carriage.” Her cheeks were red now as she defended herself.
“Sure. Whatever you say,” Sunghoon teased.
“I swear!”
“No secret, late night rendezvous with your lovers where your parents couldn’t see? No handsome stranger caught up in your skirts either on the way back home?”
She pressed her lips together and turned her head away to gaze out of the window. “You know too much and we barely even know each other.”
Sunghoon laughed. “I guess we just share similar experiences from opposite perspectives then.”
The Lord’s daughter chuckled softly. “Never have I met a prince like you.”
“They must have been boring then. It’s a good thing you’re marrying me instead of them then, hm?” Sunghoon glanced at her and smirked.
They made eye contact and the guard quickly reached his hand forward, his hand coming into contact with the back window. Both her and Sunghoon flinched at the sudden action of his and stared at him with widened eyes. The guard sat back again.
Sunghoon sighed, shaking his head. “Are we there yet?”
“Almost. We’re a few minutes away.”
Sunghoon nodded and glanced at the guard. Each time the guard made a move, he made sure to only get in between them and nothing else. Sunghoon peeked at her using his peripheral and then, to test the guard and see just how far he’d go, he moved quick. He grabbed onto her face and kissed her.
The guard let out a yell and wrapped his arms around the prince to try to pull him off. She giggled and wrapped her arms around of Sunghoon to pull him in closer and away from the guards grip. Sunghoon laughed, his hands still on her cheeks. She grinned, holding him close.
Eventually, the guard just gave up trying to pull them away from each other and they pulled up to her family’s mansion still in each other’s embrace. They got out of the carriage one by one and Sunghoon held her hand.
She smiled, holding onto his arm. “How’d you know that’d even work?”
Sunghoon glanced at the guard. He went back stone faced, looking ahead.
“I didn’t, but I figured he wouldn’t want to hurt me or you. His job is to protect me from harm and danger, not from the arms of a maiden. Much less the arms of my future queen.”
“Very clever and perceptive of you.” She grinned and patted his shoulder. “Come then. Let’s see my parents first and then we’ll be off around the village.”
They walked around the village slowly, Sunghoon taking the time to make sure to greet everyone. A lot of people were intrigued to find out the prince had visited them, even more so when they found out about the marriage. All of the women in the village mentioned how handsome he was and how lucky she was to be marrying into royalty.
Sunghoon noticed some of the looks he was getting from several of the young men in the village and assumed they were her suitors or perhaps her lovers from before.
They took their time down the merchant street, every merchant selling food insisting Sunghoon try. He tried some of it and the rest went in the cart the guard was pulling along with them. It was quickly getting filled with gifts.
Later, they sat down by a water fountain nearby to an old, ancient looking building. It didn’t appear to be used for anything at the moment. They shared a piece of bread given to them by the youngest daughter from the bakery.
“Everyone here is so nice,” Sunghoon said.
“Yeah. One thing about here is our hospitality. When visitors used to come, they’d always talk about how nice everyone is.”
“Used to?”
She nodded slowly. “Uh, yeah. It’s why our marriage to each other is important. Like the king said, it’s good politically, sure. My dad has lots of connections with other kingdoms and other villages. It will be good. But for the people here in the village, it’s much more than just that. Before, our village used to be a rest stop between the neighboring kingdom and ours, but it is quite long. New and shorter routes to the kingdom are opening up, so visitors don’t need to come here anymore. Other kingdoms maps don’t have us on there because of it. My dad hopes that with our marriage, we’d get more resources and we’d be able to build up the village a bit more and maybe we won’t get erased from the maps anymore.”
Sunghoon observed the village and nodded. “This is quite the historical place then, huh? I think I remember reading about it when I was a kid. It’s the village that gave us our very first king, isn’t it?”
“Yes. It is, which is why we shouldn’t be erased from the map.” She pointed to the old building next to them. “He was born right in this building, in fact. It used to be a place where people would visit on their travels and pray to him for whatever they needed. Guidance, safe travels, good harvest, whatever. Now, it’s just a practice we locals do.”
Sunghoon looked over at the building. “What type of plans did your father have for this place?”
“I’m not sure. He’s never told me. Why?”
“I’d like to hear them. This place is important to our kingdom and its history. We can’t let it disappear.”
“I’m sure he has lots of them. You might be stuck talking to him for a while.”
“That’s fine. I want to hear them all.”
“Would you want to hear mine as well? Or my mom’s? Everyone?” She glanced over at the people walking about the merchant stalls. “Everyone has their own ideas.”
Sunghoon smiled. “I’m sure they do. Just let me start with your father’s first. I’m sure there’s one or two he’s been wanting to discuss with my father but couldn’t.”
“Alright then. Let’s head home for dinner. You can talk to him there.”
Much later, she was in her room waiting for Sunghoon to return. Her dad’s talk with him filled their entire dinnertime and then well after. Sunghoon was with him in his study for the last couple of hours.
Finally, she heard Sunghoon’s steps approaching her room and the door came open. He walked in and shut the door behind him.
She grinned as he walked up to her bed. “You’ve finally been released~”
She raised her arms to him and he leaned down to give her a soft kiss. She rested her hands on his shoulders as he knelt down next to the bed, laying his head in her lap.
“So? How was it?” she asked, gently patting his hair.
“It was good. Your father has a lot of good ideas. I don’t think they’d all happen as immediately as he hopes it would. Some of it is big projects that will take a lot of time.”
“But?”
“But they’re all definitely possible.” Sunghoon looked up at her. “And together, you and I, can make it happen.”
She smiled and glided a finger over his cheek. “We will. For as long as you may reign.”
“And when we have children, they will continue it for us. They shouldn’t forget about the place where their mother came from.”
She blushed, nodding. “Mm. Now, let’s get you in the bath. Tomorrow, you’ll be meeting the farmers.”
“Will you be joining me?”
“To meet the farmers? Of course I am.”
Sunghoon laughed, shaking his head. “No. In the bath.”
Her face turned pink. “I… I shouldn’t. You might get distracted. Your bath will get cold.”
“I won’t care about the cold if you’re with me.”
“Tempting, but really, I shouldn’t.”
“Fine. Tomorrow night then.” Sunghoon got up and captured her lips in a kiss.
He pulled back, shot her a wink and headed off to the bathroom.
The next morning, she expected to wake up in his arms. The same way she fell asleep. But she didn’t. She looked around her room and he wasn’t there. She got out of bed and quickly changed out of her pajamas. She went to the kitchen expecting to see him eating or talking to her dad or their cook, but he wasn’t there either.
The cook was there preparing their breakfast. “Good morning.”
“Good morning. Do you know where the prince went?” she asked.
The cook nodded and gestured outside of the window. She frowned, going over to the window and found Sunghoon just down the street. He was sitting on the steps she knew to be the school, talking with the kids.
She smiled softly and left the house to go to him. She walked up to them. “Good morning.”
Sunghoon smiled. “Good morning, beautiful.”
He reached out for her and wrapped his arm around her waist. She smiled, putting her arm around his shoulders.
“Kids, I’m sure you know her, yes?” Sunghoon smiled when the kids nodded and responded with a yes. “She’s going to be my wife soon. She’ll be your new queen after my coronation.”
One of the little girls pouted and pointed at her. “No fair! I wanna marry him when I grow up too!”
She laughed. “I’m sorry. You’ll have to find your own prince to marry. Preferably one closer to your age.”
“Boo! You just don’t want to share! Greedy!”
Sunghoon laughed. “Frankly, I’m not sure I’d even want to share her either. Guess we’re both greedy then.”
She grinned and hugged him close. “That’s right. And with that, I must whisk him away. We need to have breakfast and visit with the farmers today and you kids are going to start school very soon.”
“No!” The kids all pouted. “We wanna follow the prince!”
Sunghoon chuckled. “I’m sorry, but you can’t. Education is very important. So on to class now.”
“Aw!”
The kids went inside and she held Sunghoon’s hand while leading him back to her house.
Their day went by great. They had their meeting with the farmers and had both lunch and dinner with them. They offered to make them their meals during their meeting. Sunghoon silently listened to their concerns and their hopes for the future. All which he assured them he’d try his best to get done and at the very least, right now, he could tell the king about it and they’d get started on some of them right away.
After their bath together, they laid in bed. Her head rested against his chest. She lazily drew circles on his chest.
“Tomorrow’s our last day here. By nightfall, we’ll be well on our way back to the kingdom,” said Sunghoon.
“Did you like it here?”
“I did. I’d like to visit more often. Get to know more about this village you’re from. You can tell me all the places that were your favorite when you were a kid.”
“You don’t have to.”
“No. I want to. We just met. Our marriage was arranged. And yet, I find myself so infatuated, I yearn to learn more about you. You’ve intrigued me in more ways than one, my future queen, and I just know that the more I find out about you and the wonderful person you are, the more I’ll fall in love with you.”
She smiled. “You’re already throwing around that word?”
Sunghoon glanced down at her and caressed her cheek. “You want to hear it again? I love you.”
She blushed. “Prince Sunghoon…”
“You don’t have to say it back just yet. I just thought you should know that I love you.”
“S-Stop it.” Her face flushed a brighter pink.
Sunghoon grinned, cupping her cheek. “I love you.”
She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. He happily kissed her back, his hands finding her hips to pull her body in even closer.
“I love you,” he whispered against her lips.
She smiled and pulled back, looking up at him. “Impress me one more time, my prince and maybe I’ll say it back this time.”
Sunghoon smirked. “Thought you’d never ask. Should we go do it in the carriage? You seemed disappointed when—”
“No. Here is fine.” She blushed.
“Alright. Give me ten minutes. You’ll be saying it in no time.”
“I’ll give you five this time,” she teased.
Sunghoon chuckled. “That’s plenty of time.”
She grinned and he smiled, leaning back down to capture her lips in yet another kiss.
Chapter 128: 127; jungwon (roommate au pt3)
Chapter Text
I tapped my chin, staring at the table of food I set up in the living room for us for dinner. Truth be told, I had ordered most of it, but I did cook one dish on the table for her. It only took me like two hours and a phone call full of a million questions to one of my hyungs. I hope she likes it all.
I know I got her something earlier today, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I needed to really return the favor to her. I’m not the only one who works hard and deserves to have dinner waiting for them when they get home.
She’d be home any minute. I quickly set up the utensils and cups on the table and made sure the drinks were nearby as well. I heard the door beep and I quickly went over to greet her. She smiled at me when she came in.
“I’m back~”
“Welcome home.”
She removed her shoes and I helped her with her bag, setting it off to the side. I helped her with her coat and hung it to the side. She followed me in and paused, staring at the food on the table.
“What’s… all this?”
“Dinner. I figured since you always make sure to have dinner ready for me when I get home, I should…” My voice trailed off when I glanced at her and I noticed tears in her eyes. “Eh? W-What’s wrong? Did something happen at work?”
She laughed, shaking her head and wiped the tears from her eyes. “N-No. It’s just… Um, h-have a seat. I’m going to go change into something more comfortable before we eat.”
“Yeah. Okay.”
She headed off for her room, taking her bag with her. She shut the door behind her and I frowned. I didn’t expect her to cry just because I set up dinner… Maybe it was too surprising?
I sat down by the table and waited for her. She came out of her room after a few minutes, her hair up in a bun and she wore a comfortable t-shirt and sweat pants. She sat down and grinned at me.
“Let’s eat!”
“Let me admit first that most of it’s delivery. Except this.” I pointed. “I made this.”
“You made this one?”
“Yeah. For you. I hope you like it.”
She stared at me for a second and it looked like she was a bit confused at first. She played it off with a smile.
“Should I try that one first then?”
I put some of the food on a plate for her and passed it over. She grinned and ate it carefully. It was still hot and she needed it to blow on it to cool it off a bit.
I held my breath waiting for her reaction. Her eyes lit up as she ate it.
“Mm~ It’s good~” She grinned. “You really made that?”
“Yeah! I’m glad you like it.”
“I love it~ Thank you. I… can’t believe you did all this for me.”
I shrugged. “No big deal.”
“I’ll make sure to do the dishes when we’re done,” she said while eating more.
“Huh? You don’t have to. I can do them.”
She looked up at me surprised. I frowned slightly. First, the tearing up. Then, the confusion and now, this? Just what has she gone through before I arrived that she doesn’t seem so used to this kind of treatment.
“A-Are you sure? You can at least let me help.”
“No. You don’t have to. I made the mess anyway so I’m responsible.”
“Y-Yeah, but…”
I blinked at her as she paused. “But what?”
“Nothing…” She shook her head and looked down at her plate. “Let’s eat before all of this gets cold.”
I’m not going to lie. I wanted to know, but I wasn’t about to try to pry it out of her. What if it was something she really didn’t want to talk about? I didn’t want to bring up any bad memories or anything… So, I left it alone and we ate dinner together like usual.
It was nice getting to eat with her. Especially after I missed two meals together with her yesterday. I’ll have to make sure I wake up early tomorrow to eat breakfast with her. Maybe wake up earlier and make breakfast for her even.
“By the way,” I said as we were gathering up the dishes together, “I was wondering… I didn’t overdo it with the strawberry flavor today, did I?”
She laughed and shook her head. “No. It was perfect. I’m surprised you even remembered that I like strawberries.”
“It’s not that hard to remember. Plus you wear clothes with strawberries on them and always have strawberry milk in the fridge.”
She glanced down at her shirt that had a cute drawing of a cat character wearing a strawberry hat on it. “You’re so right. I guess… I’m just not used to someone paying attention to what I like. My friends, sure, but…”
“Not even your family?”
“I… uh, no. Not really. But I’d rather not get into the family drama too much.”
She grabbed the stack of dishes from the table and walked to the kitchen as if wanting to separate herself from the conversation. I wiped down the table and picked up the remaining cups and utensils. I took them to the kitchen and found her starting to wash dishes.
“I told you I can do it.”
“I… know you did. I just feel weird if I don’t at least help a little.”
I chuckled and took the scrubber out of her hand. “I got it. Why don’t you go take a shower? Relax after such a hard day’s work.”
“But Jungwon, I really—”
I looked at her and gently hit my forehead against hers. She flinched and pouted while rubbing her forehead.
“Go take a shower and relax. I can do the dishes.”
“Okay,” she muttered.
She turned and walked off. I stood by the kitchen entrance to make sure she went to her room. She glanced at me and looked like she wanted to say something but I shook my head. She pouted again and then disappeared into her room.
I went back to the sink and washed the dishes while humming softly. I got the dishes done faster than I thought I would and just as I finished, she came back into the kitchen.
“Oh… you’re done.”
“Yup. All done.” I wiped my hands to dry them and turned to smile at her. “We still have time before bed. How about a movie?”
“Um, sure.”
We went over to the living room and both sat on the couch. I turned on the TV and we agreed on a movie before I hit play. She glanced over at me once in a while like she wanted to say something, but kept stopping herself.
Finally, I looked over at her. “Do you have something to say?”
“Um, w-well, I just… I really do appreciate you making dinner and everything. It was all very nice.”
“Okay. And?”
“I just feel strange that I didn’t do anything to help.”
“You didn’t have to. You always help me out when I need it.” I glanced over at the TV again. “It was time I returned the favor.”
“A-Are you sure? Is there really nothing I can help you with right now?”
I laughed, shaking my head. “No. Not right now anyway.”
“I… I could sweep. Wait, no. I shouldn’t sweep so late at night…” She tapped her chin. “I could give you a massage or… something.”
“I don’t need one. Just relax. That’s what you could do. It’s fine. Don’t worry about it.”
She let out a breath and leaned back into the couch. “Really? I can just… relax?”
“Yeah. Relax. Sit back and watch the movie with me. You can do that, right?”
I”m not exactly sure what she’s gone through in her life, but suddenly, I felt like I could understand it perfectly. She’s probably never been told to just sit down and relax. She’s always scrambling around to try to do something. She’s always trying to do something to please me, never asking for anything in return. It’s probably why she was so awkward about me doing this for her tonight. She’s never been on the receiving end.
I watched her slowly lower her shoulders as she let out a breath. She looked up at the TV, a small smile growing on her face.
“Okay. I’ll relax then.”
Not long after she said that, I noticed she fell asleep, I guess she really did relax, huh?
I turned off the TV and carefully picked her up from the couch in my arms. She nuzzled against my shoulder as I walked her to her bed. I laid her in bed and tucked her in.
I moved the hair out of her face and smiled. “Goodnight. You worked hard today. Rest well.”
I leaned down and gave her forehead a peck. I turned, flipped off the light and went to my room.
I never realized how fulfilling it was to have her enjoy the dinner I set up for her. I bet that’s how she feels when she does it for me.
Imagine how surprised she’ll be if I make her breakfast tomorrow. I hope she loves it.
Chapter 129: 128; jake (fake dating au)
Chapter Text
Jake huffed as he scrolled through his social media, liking yet another one of his friends posts about being in a serious relationship. So many of them are settling down and yet, here he was single. He didn’t personally mind it, honestly, since he was still even figuring himself out, but the texts from his family asking him if he had a girlfriend came everytime one of his friends announced something.
“What’s your deal?” Jay, his roommate, asked. “You’re sulking again.”
“Just another one of my friend’s back home announcing their relationship.” Jake threw his phone onto the table and leaned into the couch. “The texts from my family should be coming in any time now.”
“Didn’t you tell them you’re not looking?”
“I did, but that doesn’t mean they’re going to stop asking.”
“Then how about you get yourself someone?”
“Now? So quick? Dude, I’m not even talking to anyone.”
“Ask someone to fake it with you then or something. I don’t know, man.” Jay shrugged. “I just cannot take more of you sulking like this anymore.”
Jake blinked and sat up straight on the couch. “You know, that’s not a bad idea. Hey, do you—”
“No. Ask someone else.”
“But—”
“You gotta pick someone who really knows you and someone who your family will be easily convinced you’d date. I am not the person for that.”
Jake snorted. “I wasn’t going to ask you, you idiot. They’d never believe me if I told them we were together. They’re not that dumb. I’m talking about my friend. Do you think she’d agree to help me?”
Jay raised an eyebrow. “Oh. Her? Well, maybe. They know her, don’t they?”
“Yeah. She and I have been friends for a while. I think they’d be convinced enough to stop asking me, right? At least for a while. Assuming she’d even say yes.”
Jay shrugged. “Probably. Doesn’t hurt to try.”
Jake shot up from the couch and snatched up his phone. “I’ll have to ask her then. I’ll be back.”
He hurriedly grabbed his things and rushed out the door. He shot her a text and headed her way. She was off of work that day–lucky him–and he went straight for her apartment. When he got there, he knocked on the door and she let him inside.
“Hey, what’s up,” she greeted him.
“I need to ask you a favor,” he said.
She frowned, leading him into the apartment. “A favor? What kind?”
“Well, you know how all my friends back home are all getting married or at least settling into serious relationships lately?”
“Yeah?”
“And how my family have been kinda pressuring me to at least start dating?”
She blinked, staring at him. “Where is this going? You’re not asking me to be your girlfriend, are you?”
“No.” Jake paused for a moment. “Well, sort of. Just a fake one to appease my family for a while.”
She frowned, staring at him. She seemed bewildered he’d even ask for such a weird favor.
“You know what,” she said, “sure. My family is also quite annoying about me finding someone. They probably wouldn’t even bat an eye if I told them we started dating.”
“Exactly my thought. All it will be is us taking some photos with each other and nothing else. No pressure. No commitments. Nothing.”
“So really it’s just us hanging out like usual but taking photos. Nice.” She tapped her chin and looked across at him. “We gonna start today?”
“Huh?”
“Are you busy right now? I’m not. Let’s go out.”
Jake blinked. “Wait, now?”
“Yeah. I saw your friend’s post. You’ll probably get some texts and calls soon, right? Might as well get ahead of it.”
“Oh. Right. Sure. Let’s go then.”
She grabbed her keys from the counter. “You feel like going to a cafe for some lunch?”
“Yeah. Sounds good. Perfect for photos also.”
“Exactly. Okay. Let’s go then, boyfriend,” she said jokingly as she exited her apartment.
Jake laughed and followed after her. “Alright, girlfriend. But you’re paying.”
“Nuh-uh! You are! You’re the man.”
She drove them to a cafe and they ordered food and drinks there. She sat down at a table, Jake sitting across from her. She was more prepared for how they would take photos, even showing Jake examples.
“You’re oddly prepared for this,” he said.
“I’m just a girl, Jake. My Pinterest board is full of this cheesy couple shit and I love it. I can’t wait to be gross like that with my future boyfriend.” She grinned, scrolling through her phone.
My future boyfriend. Those words echoed in his head. There was a weird twinge in his chest when she said that. What was it?
Whatever it was, Jake hated it. Luckily for him, their food and drink came to their table. Those distracted him enough and her directing him how to pose for the photos helped even more.
“Should we take some on your phone now?” she asked, scrolling through the photos she took for the best ones.
“Mm, maybe later. Right now, I just want to eat. The food smells good.”
She laughed and nodded. “Okay. We’ll go to a park to take more photos then after we eat. Can’t have my poor boyfriend going hungry now, can I?”
Jake chuckled, forgetting completely about his earlier odd feeling about her talking about a future boyfriend. “Yeah. Let’s eat.”
They ate and laughed together like normal. Nothing had changed, just like she said. This fake arrangement was just them hanging out like usual with just taking photos. After they finished, they made their way to the nearest park.
Jake found a place to sit down and she reached out her hand for his phone.
“Time to take photos on your phone now.”
He placed his phone in her hand and, without warning, she plopped herself down in his lap and laid her head on his shoulder. Jake stiffened, unsure where to put his hands. She was already taking photos and laughed softly.
“Just be cool, Jaeyun. Be natural. If you’re too stiff, it won’t look convincing enough.”
“I… I know. It’s just that you didn’t give me any warning.” He placed his hand on her hip to pull her in closer and took his phone from her hand. “Now get my good angle.”
She giggled as he raised the phone up to capture the two of them in the photo. “Please. All you have are good angles.”
She playfully placed her hands on his cheeks and gave them a playful squish while he snapped a few photos. Jake laughed.
“Hey.”
She grinned and put an arm around his neck to pull him close. So close, she pressed their cheek against one anothers.
“How’s this one?” She laughed.
Jake laughed as well and then took the photo. “It’s perfect.”
She slid off of his lap to sit next to him on the bench. Jake felt another strange twinge in his chest. He didn’t want her to move.
He left his arm where it was and his hand on her hip. She didn’t move it off and frankly, he didn’t want to move it either.
“Hey, we should take a couple of videos too,” she suggested.
“Why?”
“Just in case you need more convincing evidence. We can just do short ones of things like I’m standing by a flower on the tree and you compare me to the flower. Bonus points if you throw in a pet name in there.”
Jake stared at her for a moment. “That’s… ridiculous. But let’s do it.”
“Great! Start recording. I know one we can do right now. Easy.” She pointed over to the tree. “We’ll walk from here to there. Like a cute little vlog thing.”
She stood up from the bench and gestured for him to stand up as well.
“Alright… if you say so.”
She grinned. “Just trust me~”
He stood up from the bench and hit record on his phone. “At the park today with my darling,” he said as they walked along the path slowly.
She giggled and waved her hand to get him to lean over. “Hey, wanna know a secret?”
He had no idea what she was planning, but she seemed extremely happy. He leaned down expecting her to whisper in his ear. Instead, she kissed him on the cheek and bolted off while laughing.
Jake, caught off guard, froze for a moment before he laughed and ran after her. “Hey! Come back here!”
“Nope~! You’ll have to catch me first!”
Jake ran after her and caught her by the waist. She laughed as he dragged her down onto the grass with him. At first, he had her pinned down, but she slipped out of his grip. Before he knew it, she was straddling him and his phone was in her hands.
She wiggled her eyebrows at him, pointing the camera at him. “I win~”
Jake laughed and raised his arms, accepting defeat. “I’ll get my revenge next time.”
She grinned, stopping the recording and passed him back his phone. She laid down next to him, using his arm as a pillow and the two of them laid with each other, looking up at the clouds.
“Today was fun,” she said.
“Yeah, it was.”
“If you ever need me to be your fake girlfriend again for more photos or whatever, don’t be afraid to ask.”
Jake glanced at her. Her eyes were still on the sky.
He hadn’t noticed he was staring at her for so long until she glanced up at him.
“Think you got enough photos to convince your family?”
“Huh? O-Oh, yeah. I think so.” Jake looked up at the sky. “Do you think you have enough for yours?”
“For sure. They’ll believe it instantly.”
“Instantly?”
She nodded. “Mm, my mom’s been telling me I should date you for the longest time. One photo and she’ll believe it.”
Jake frowned. “Has she?”
“Yeah.” She sat up, tucking her knees into her chest. “But, you know, I wouldn’t want to force anything. The two of us don’t… really see each other that way so, I never brought it up.”
“Right. Yeah… Totally.” Jake sat up as well. “I get it.”
“Anyway,” she said smiling, “if that’s all, I should probably—”
“No. Um, let’s hang out longer. We can do dinner too if you want. We don’t have to take any more photos.”
“Huh? Why?”
“I just want to thank you for doing this for me. You… really didn’t have to.”
“Mm, okay. As long as you’re paying.”
Jake nodded. “I’ll pay. Before dinner, how about we catch a movie? Wanna go?”
“Sure! Let’s go.”
Jake laid in bed that night, gazing at the photos they took together while scrolling the chat with his family. He didn’t text them about it until he had gotten back home and avoided all their texts and calls thanks to the movie and wanting to concentrate on dinner with her. They were congratulating him and his brother poked fun at him because he, in his words, ‘just knew they’d end up together’.
He went to his phone gallery and scrolled to the video they took when she surprised him with a kiss on the cheek. He let out a soft sigh, holding his phone to his chest.
His family bought it. He should be happy right now. But he wasn’t.
The entire day replayed over and over in his head and an odd sensation filled in his chest. It wasn’t that he felt bad for lying to his family, no. It was something else.
He felt… disappointed.
Disappointed that she wasn’t his actual girlfriend.
Layla_butterfly on Chapter 23 Tue 31 Dec 2024 01:49AM UTC
Comment Actions